(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The English manuscripts of the Nicomachean ethics described in relation to Bekker's manuscripts and other sources"






t.t^-J?-*;:^::^ 



'■■^/:. 



r^^^T- 



4^^ 









V V/- 









. l:-l^^ 



i>-*.-. 



\*>.^ 



BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME 
FROM THE 

SAGE ENDOWMENT FUND 

THE GIFT OF 

Henrg W. Sage 

1891 

/i 3^3 ax. xd^y/'^J: 



A^« Cornell University Library 

AC9 .A57 1st ser. pt.1 _(^ 



^"^iiSi'iiiiiMim'il«!iiS'* °' '•'^ Nicomachean e 



olin 




3 1924 029 634 072 




Cornell University 
Library 



The original of this book is in 
the Cornell University Library. 

There are no known copyright restrictions in 
the United States on the use of the text. 



http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924029634072 



[Under the general title of Anecdota Oxoniensia, it is proposed to publish 
materials, chiefly inedited, taken direct from MSS., those preserved in the Bod- 
leian and other Oxford Libraries to have the first claim to publication. These 
materials will be (i) unpublished texts and documents, or extracts therefrom, 
with or without translations; or (2) texts which, although not unpublished, are 
unknown in the form in which they are to be printed in the Anecdota ; or 
{3) texts which, in their published form, are difficult of access through the ex- 
ceeding rarity of the printed copies; or (4) collations of valuable MSS.; or 
(5) notices and descriptions of certain MSS., or dissertations on the history, 
nature, and value thereof The materials will be issued in four Series : — 

I. The Classical Series. 

II. The Semitic Series. 

III. The Aryan Series. 

IV. The Mediaeval and Modern Series.\ 



^nttAKut^ #XDiiiettsia 



TEXTS, DOCUMENTS, AND EXTRACTS 



CHIEFLY FROM 



MANUSCRIPTS IN THE BODLEIAN 



AND OTHER 



OXFORD LIBRARIES 



CLASSICAL SERIES. VOL. I — PART I 



THE ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 
NICOMACHEAN ETHICS 

DESCRIBED BY 

J. A. STEWART, M.A, 




AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
1882 

[All rights reserved ] 



Honbon 

HENRY FROWDE 




OXPOED trWIVEBSITY PEBSS ■WABEHOUSE 
7 PATERNOSTBE ROW 



THE ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS 



DESCRIBED IN RELATION TO 



BEKKER'S MANUSCRIPTS AND OTHER SOURCES 



BY 



J. A. STEWART, M.A. 



CLASSICAL LECTURER, CHRIST CHURCH 




©xfottr 

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
1882 



\_ All rights reserved ] 



Hottfton 

HENRY FEOWDE 




OXFORD TJEriVEBSITY PRESS -WABEHOTTSE 
7 PATERNOSTEE ROW 



PREFACE. 

T N the following pages I have embodied my collations of six English 
-I MSS. of the Ethics. Of three of these MSS. collations have not, 
so far as I am aware, been hitherto published ; while the only indepen- 
dent account published of the other three — by Wilkinson in 17 15 — is a 
meagre list of readings selected almost at random, and often inaccurately 
recorded, not a collation in the modern acceptation of the term. 

The form in which my collations are presented I adopted with 
the object of assigning, if possible, each MS. to its genealogical place. 
If I succeed in thus throwing, by means of a natural classification 
of the English MSS, some light upon the general problem of the 
genealogy of the MSS. of the Ethics, I shall repay but a small part of 
the debt which I owe to Professor Rassow ; for without the leading idea 
contained in the first section of his 'Forschungen iiber die Nicoma- 
chische Ethik,' I should hardly have attempted this work at all. 

To the labours of Professor Susemihl I also owe much. His ex- 
tensive notices of later corrections in Bekker's MSS, especially in K'', 
have been of invaluable service to me. My citations from the Aldine 
Edition are chiefly borrowed from him, — either as its readings are 
actually given by him, or as I inferred them from his silence ; although 
in a good many cases I examined the Edition for myself. 

In the Fifth Book I found Mr. H. Jackson's collations useful. 

In all cases, taking Bekker's collation (Berlin, 1831) as basis, I have 
accepted subsequent corrections of that collation by Professor Scholl, 
Professor Susemihl, or Mr. Jackson. 

The text with which I collated all my MSS. was Bekker's (Berlin, 
1845) as reprinted by Parker (Oxford, 1871). 

It only remains that I should thank all who have assisted me in 
this work — the authorities of the University of Cambridge, of Corpus 



vi PREFA CE. 

Christi College, Oxford, and of New College, Oxford, for their liberality 
in lending me their respective MSS ; the authorities of the British 
Museum, and of the Bibliotheque nationale at Paris for kindly per- 
mitting me to examine theirs ; Professor Vitelli and Dr. Meyncke for 
consulting, at my request, MSS. in Florence and Rome ; and lastly, the 
two friends who have done me the important service of revising the 
proofs — Mr. John Rankine, Advocate, Edinburgh, and my colleague 
Mr. J. H. Onions of Christ Church. 

J. A. S. 

Jan. 12, 1882. 



THE 

ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS 



OF 



THE NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 



ENGLISH MSS. 

A = Manuscript in the Cambridge University Library (No. 1879, li. v. 44), sec. 

xiii ; the Eliensis of Williinson, Zell, and Michelet, O' of Susemihl. 
B'= Brit. Mus. Add. MS. 14080, sec. xv; not before collated. 
B^= Brit. Mus. Add. MS. 6790, sec. xv; not before collated. 
B'=r Brit. Mus. Royal MS. 16 C. xxi, sec. xvi ; not before collated (see Appendix). 
C = Manuscript in the Library of Corpus Christi College, Oxford (112), sec. xv ; 

the CCC of Wilkinson, Zell, and Michelet, O^ of Susemihl. 
D = Manuscript in the Library of New College, Oxford (227), sec. xv; the NC 

of Wilkinson, Zell, and Michelet, O^ of Susemihl. 



BEKKER'S MSS. 

(See F. Susemihl, Die Bekkerschen Hss. der Nicom. Ethik [Neue Jahrbucher 
fiir Philologie und Padagogik, 1878, pp. 625 ff.]). 

Kb = Laurent, 81. ii, sec. x. 

U> = Par. 1854, sec. xii. 

MP— Marc. 213, sec. xv ineunte. 

0^1 = Riccard. 46, sec. xiv. 

N^ = Marc, append. 4. 53, sec xiv. 

H^ = Marc. 214, sec. xiv. 

Pb = Vatic. 1342, sec. xiv (xiii?). 



ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS 

OF 

THE NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 

There are two varieties of the Text of the Nicomachean Ethics 
represented by the two oldest MSS., K" (Laurent. 8i. ii) and L" (Paris. 
1854) respectively. The term varieties is better fitted than the term 
recensions to indicate the nature of the process by which K'' and L'' 
seem to have been differentiated, not by the conscious agency of critical 
editors, but by the gradual accumulation- of accidental departures from 
a common archetype. 

The points in which K'' and L'' differ, exclusive of obvious blunders, 
are very numerous, but are seldom, if ever, of material importance, being 
substitutions, omissions, and insertions of a purely verbal character. 

In each of the two later MSS. fully collated by Bekker,— M'' (Marc. 
Ven. 213) and O'' (Riccard. 46),— although the text is considerably 
mixed, parts can be distinguished as belonging on the whole either to 
the K'' variety or to the L'' variety ; O*" generally following L"" in those 
parts in which M'= follows K'', and M*" following L'' where O* follows K''. 

That K*" and L*" represent two varieties or families, and that M"* 

and O^ are related in the manner described to K'' and L"", was pointed 

out by Rassow in his Forschungen uber die Nic. Eth., 1874, the law 

being formulated by him for five books, as follows (p. 7) : — 

B. iii and iv K^O"— Li^M^, 

B. vi, vii, ix K''M''— L''0''. 

The other five books he does not venture to include in a similar formula. 
' In den iibrigen fiinf BUchern dagegen hat, ungeachtet auch hier zwischen 
einigen Handschriften eine grossere Verwandtschaft hervortritt, dennoch 
schon eine so grosse Vermischung Statt gefunden, dass es nicht mehr mo- 
glich ist, den Typus der beiden Familien genau zu unterscheiden.' — p. 7. 
Susemihl in his Dissertationes II de recognoscendis Ethicis Nico- 

B [I. I.] 



2 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

macheis, 1878-9, and in his critical edition of the Eth. Nic, Teubner, 
1880, accepting Rassow's conclusions regarding Books iii, iv, vi, vii, and 
ix, endeavours, partly by means of the Vetusta Translatio (r) and the 
Aldine Edition, to distinguish Families in the remaining five Books also. 
' Constat,' he says (Eth. Nic, pref. p. viii), ' altera familia (Oi) per libros 
i, ii, vi, vii, ix, X, ex Y:^ et M^ per libros iii, iv, viii ex K" et 0^ altera 
(n^), per i, ii, vi, vii, ix ex L'^ et 0^ per iii, iv ex L" et M^ per viii^ex 
rM^'Ald., per x ex TL'^Ald., in libro autem v modo ab altera parte K^'L" 
(ni) et ab altera M^^O" (O^) modo ab altera K^O" (O^) et ab altera L^M" 
(n^) stare videntur.' 

In the following pages I have embodied the results of my collations, 
complete and partial, of five English MSS., in the hope that, like Suse- 
mihl's collations of T and Aid., they may throw some light on Rassow's 
general problem. I have thought it advisable to classify the readings of 
my MSS. as they agree, in the several Books, with K^O^ or \yW', and 
K*'M'' or L''0''. Accordingly, I have given complete lists of the K'^O'' — 
L^M^ and K'^M''— L'^O" readings in the Ethics, appending the symbols of 
my own MSS. where they agree, as well as those of the Vetusta Translatio 
and the Aldine Edition. These lists, apart from the information which 
they give concerning my MSS., may, I hope, be useful, as enabling the eye 
easily to take in the quality of the various resemblances and differences 
on which Rassow and Susemihl found their conclusions. In the mean- 
time the quantitative aspect of these resemblances and differences may 
be seen from the following table, in which the figures denote the number 
of cases in each Book of the agreement of two of Bekker's four MSS. 
against the other two ^ :^ 





Book I 


II 


III 


IV 


V 


VI 


VII 


VIII 


IX 


X 

43 
17 
12 


KbMb— Lt>Ol^ 


38 


29 


12 


5 


8 
18 
31 


58 
10 

7 


80 

17 

3 


29 
9 


67 
8 

5 


KbQb— LhMt 


7 


6 


71 

5 


78 
5 


KLLi^—M^Ob 


14 


5 



^ I had compiled this table for my own use, to supply the numerical data absent 
from Rassow's Forschungen, before I studied the statistics given in Susemihl's Disser- 
tationes. It will be found on the whole to be in substantial agreement with them. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 3 

Thus in Book i there are thirty- eight cases of variation between K'' and 
L" in which M'' follows K^ and C follows L'' ; and only seven in which 
O*" follows K"^ and M'' follows L^ Going through the other columns of 
the table, we find that in all the Books, except viii, and perhaps also v, 
M'' and C show a decided preference for either K'' or L^ where M'' 
prefers the one, C" preferring the other. 

The conclusions fairly suggested by the foregoing figures are that 
in Books i, ii, vi, vii, ix, and x, O^ is descended from a MS. of the L'' 
variety, and M"" from one of the K*" variety ; and that in Books iii and 
iv, O'' is descended from a MS. of the K** variety, and M'' from one of 
the L'^ variety. 

With respect to the cause which produced this curiously alternating 
relationship of M^ and 01° to K^" and L'' I have no definite theory to 
offer ; but the following pages show that a similar effect, presumably 
due to a similar cause, is noticeable in the English MSS. One 
remark, however, I will allow myself to make here ; that, although cor- 
rection has evidently played an important part in producing similarity 
between MSS., it cannot by itself explain that similarity in all cases. 
For example, O** resembles L'' largely in Books i, ii, vi, vii, ix, x, while in 
Books iii, iv, v it resembles K'' largely. Its resemblance to K'', it seems 
to me, cannot be explained as the result of the mere correction, in these 
three particular Books, of a MS. of the L'' family by means of a MS. 
of the K'' family. Its K'' readings, consisting of blunders, many of 
them of omission, too numerous to be coincidences, cannot possibly have 
come in as corrections. They are rather ' rudimentary organs or cha- 
racters,' with a genealogical significance. One of the English MSS. 
to be described in the following pages, C, a MS. elsewhere related to 
L*" or only distantly to K*, has a well defined mass of text beginning in 
the middle of one Book and ending in the middle of the next but one, 
which reproduces the minutest blunders of K'' — a fact which cannot 
be explained by correction. Again, another English MS., A, which 
belongs uniformly to the K^ variety, has four leaves with a text of the 
L*" variety inserted later to supply a lacuna in the original volume. It 
seems to me, in the light of these two cases, that the curiously alter- 
nating relationship of M'' and O"" to K'' and L'' may be due to some 
such cause as the possession by one copyist of stray leaves the absence 

B 2 



4 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

of which obhged another copyist to leave a lacuna to be afterwards 
supplied from a MS. of a different family. It is certainly a curious 
coincidence that the KbO'^-L^M" part of the Ethics practically comcides 
with the part in which C agrees so minutely with K\ In conclusion, 
it may be pointed out that, even if we grant that the correction-hypothesis 
explains the K^-character of O'' in Books iii, iv, and v, it cannot at the 
same time explain the L^-character of M» in these Books. Why should an 
ascendant of M^^ have been corrected from a MS. of the L'^-variety exactly 
and only where an ascendant of O^ was corrected from a MS. of the K"- 
variety? The alternation of O* and W' in relation to K'' and L^ (O^ follow- 
ing L'' only where M"' follows K'', and vice versa) carries us necessarily 
back, it seems to me, to the defective condition of a single MS. 

The MSS. which I have to report upon are (i) one in the Cambridge 
University Library, which I call A ; (2) one in the Library of Corpus 
Christi College, Oxford, C ; (3) one in the Library of New College, 
Oxford, D ; and two in the Library of the British Museum, viz. (4) 
Addit. MSS. 14080, which I call B\ and (5) Addit. MSS. 6790, which I 
call B3. 

A I have collated word for word with Bekker's text (Parker's 
reprint, Oxford, 1871) in Book x, and in the other Books have ex- 
amined very fully, i.e. in nearly all places where the other MSS. — 
Bekker's and the English MSS. — give variants, as well as in many other 
places, as will be seen from the following pages. I have had unusual 
means of making a careful study of this MS., as the University of Cam- 
bridge lent it to me in Oxford, for which act of liberality I take this 
opportunity of recording my grateful thanks. 

C I have collated word for word throughout the Ethics with 
Bekker's text (Parker's reprint, Oxford, 1871). 

D I have collated word for word with the same text in Books v 
and X ; and in the other Books have examined very fully, i. e. in nearly 
all places where the other MSS. — Bekker's and the English MSS. — 
give variants, as well as in many other places. My examination of D 
was as continuous as my examination of C, but, in all except Books v 
and x, not quite so minute. I must not omit to mention here that 
while I was examining D I had the advantage of the use of an excellent 
collation of that MS. made by the late Rev. W. M. Hatch, and kindly 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 5 

placed at my disposal by his brother the Rev. Edwin Hatch. I take 
this opportunity of gratefully acknowledging that I derived much benefit 
from its guidance. All the D readings, however, which I have recorded 
I have seen for myself in the MS. 

B^ and B^ I have examined, with about the same minuteness in each 
case, throughout the Ethics— i.e. in all the places which bear upon the 
family to which a MS. is to be assigned, as well as in many other 
places — in all in about 800 places in each MS. 

A (quoted by Wilkinson, Zell, and Michelet as EL, it having 
formerly belonged to the Library of More, Bishop of Ely) is described 
in the Catalogue of MSS. belonging to the University Library of Cam- 
bridge as ' a moderate-sized quarto on vellum of one hundred and 
forty-seven leaves, each page containing about twenty-six lines written 
in a cursive hand of the latter part of the thirteenth century, abounding 
with contractions. . . . From fol. 81-90 the MS. is written in a different 
hand, which appears to belong to the fifteenth century.' Cat. vol. iii. 
p. 495. In the subscription at the end of the volume (which contains 
the Mor. Magna, the Eth. Nic, Eth. Eud., and CEconom.), we are told 
that it was written 6ta y^s.ipo's 'NiKoXaov evTeXovs avayvdoarov t&v oip&v, 
aiTTjcret tov QiOTi^-f\Tov [xovaxov KVpiov 'laKb}j3 irK.iVO(^vKaKTOs jxavhpas UKpui- 
T-qpiov iJ,T)vl 'lovviov If, lv8. (3, erei f^irC, i.e. A.D. 1379. 

C (quoted by Wilkinson, Zell, and Michelet as CCC) is thus de- 
scribed in Coxe's Catalogue of the MSS. in the Oxford College Libraries, 
under the head of Corpus Christi College, 'cxii. Codex chartaceus in 
foHo, ff. 174, sec. XV. : — 

1. Aristotelis Ethicorum Nicomacheorum libri decem, fol. i. 

2. Ejusdem Aristotelis Magnorum Moralium libri duo, fol. 48. 

3. Moralium ad Eudemum libri i, ii, iii, vii, fol. 65*'. 

4. De Virtutibus libellus, fol. 86". 

5. CEconomicorum libri duo, fol. 88. 

6. Politicorum libri octo, fol. 94"- 

7. Ad Alexandrum Rhetorica, fol. 156^ 

8. Alexandri Regis ad Aristotelem Epistola cum responsione, fol. 

174. 

9. Aristotelis ad Olympiadem Epistola, fol. 174. 

10. Platonis ad Archytam Tarentinum Epistola, fol. 174''. 



6 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

In fronte codicis, " Orate pro anima Joannis Claimondi, coll. corporis 
Christi primi praesidis, qui hunc librum eidem condonavit.'" [Claimond 
was President of Corpus from 1517 to 1537.] 

C has uniformly thirty-eight lines to the page, and about seventy- 
five letters to the line. 

D (quoted by Wilkinson, Zell, and Michelet as NC) is described by 
Coxe as follows, under the head of New College : — ' 227. Chartaceus in 
folio, fi". 141, sec. XV ; olim Gulielmi Man. Aristotelis Ethicorum, sive de 
moribus, ad Nicomachum, libri decem. Praemittitur notitia, "Liber 
Collegii Sanctae Mariae Wynton. in Oxon. ex dono GuHelmi Man, 
anno Domini 1589, Septembris 31.'" 

D has twenty-four lines to the page, and about thirty-five letters to 
the line. 

It has a long lacuna (not due to the loss of leaves), and exhibits 
considerable confusion, due apparently to the binder. The following are 
the details of the order in which the books stand : — Books i, ii, iii, iv to 
ch. 9. § a. 1128 b 14 &>xpi&)crty, vi from ch. 2. § 5. 1139 b a /cat ov reXos, 
vii, viii to ch. 11. § 7. 1161b 8 av6p(oTros, ix from ch. 12. § i. 1171b ^5 
r<S crvCrjv, X to ch. 5. § 6. 1175b 31 roTs, iv from ch. 9. § 2. 1128b 14 
o-Q)/xaT-iK(i, V, vi to ch. 2. § 5. 1139 b 2 TTOiav, x from ch. 5. § 6. 1175 b 31 
Xpoi'oiy. 

D thus proceeds correctly up to 1128b 14 oixpi-^o-Lv inclusive, this 
being the last word of fol. 60^. Fol. 61' begins with 1139 b 2 koi ov 
rikos. The mass of text thus omitted is inserted in Book x after 
1175b 31, To'is, which is the last word of fol. iiC. Sco/xarud 1128b 14 
is the first word of fol. 111''. XpoVots 1175b 31 is the first word of fol. 
130''- Thus nineteen leaves have been misplaced. 

The lacuna in D extends from viii. 11. 7 to ix. 12. i. "AyflpcoTros 
1 161 b 8 ends the fifth line from the bottom of a page ; and t(S 1171b 35 
begins the fourth line, there being no difference in hand or ink, and 
the scribe showing no consciousness of the omission. Mr. H. Jackson 
(Fifth Book, introduction, p. xii) supposes D to be a copy of Par. 1853, 
which has a lacuna of the same extent here. 

But a special examination of Parisiensis 1853, in relation to the 
peculiarities of D, has satisfied me that Mr. Jackson's supposition is 
untenable, being precluded by an important difference (presented in the 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 



following parallel columns) between the two MSS. in respect of the 
lacuna ii6ib 7 — 1171b 34, i.e. viii. 11. 7 — ix. la. i. 



Par. 1853. 

1 161 b 6 SoKfi yap lival rt diitmov iram 
avOpaira irpos navTa tov 

1 1 71 b 34 dwa/tevov |j on icrrlv aipirr) 
KOL Trept TOV (jitXov drj fj 6' 
ivepyeia yiverat avTrjS iv rw 
tyv^riv iixjTf ctKorcoy tovtov 
e(j>UvTai KOt OTTOTe €(jt\v ck- 

UCTTOtff TO Hvat Tf OV X^f^^ ' • • 



New Coll. 

1 1 6 1 b 6 SoKel yap elvai Ti SUatov iravrl 
av6pam(0 irpos TTOvra tov 

1 1 7 I b 34 &vvdpevov II OTi eo-Tif alpeTr/ 
Kal TTfpt TOV <j)i\ov Sri f) 8' 
evepyeia ylvcrat avT^s iv 
[xoii/caj'^o-ai vopov Kol (rvv- 
rj6i,Krjs{sic) Koi (j>t\ias 8^ Ka$' 
otTQV avdpomos Il6lb 7? 
8] TM (TV^^v wore fiKorcos 
TovTov ecjiUvTai Ka\ ottotc 
iarlv eKaaroiS to elvai J] ov 
Xapt-v . . . 

[Neither scribe displays any consciousness (in text, by leaving a 
blank, or on margin) of the lacuna at ||, which occurs in each MS. in the 
middle of a page.] 

Par. 1853, it will be observed, entirely omits the words Kowoivrjaai, 
vop-ov KoX crwdi^Kris koI (jbiAtas 8?) Kad' oaov ^vOpcoiros : nor does it supply 
them on the margin. The New College MS., on the other hand, while 
it omits them in their proper place in Book viii, incorporates them in 
the text of the first sentence of Book ix, which it preserves. I infer 
accordingly that the New Coll. MS. was not copied from Par. 1853, but 
from a MS. which had, in some form or other, the words Koivoovfjaai 
vofjLOV /cat crvv6riKr\s koX (piKLas 6?) Kad' ocrov avdpuiiros non-existent in Par. 
1853. The agreement, however, between Par. 1853 and the New Coll. 
MS. is so close throughout all the books of the Ethics that we must 
suppose either that Par. 1853 is a copy of the New Coll. MS., or that 
both are descended from a common defective (ii6ib 7 — 1171b 34) 
archetype. The latter supposition seems to me to be favoured by the 
evidence which my examination of Par. 1853 in relation to the New 
Coll. MS. has brought to light. Par. 1853 probably omitted the words 
KOLvcovT)(TaL wjuot) Koi avvdriKrjs Kol (pLkCas brj Kad' ocrov avOpunros in the 
common archetype on accpunt of the peculiarity, whatever it was, which 



8 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

induced the New College scribe to incorporate them in his text out 
of their proper place. Par. 1853 is the E of Bekker. It is written in 
a hand or hands of the tenth century from fol. i to the bottom of 
fol. 344^, where Bekker's collation ends (De Part. Animal. 680 b 36). 
From the top of fol. 345'' to the end of the volume, viz. fol. 453^ it 
is written in a fifteenth century hand, and contains the latter part of 
the treatise de Part. Animal., de Gener. Animal., Eth. Nic, and Mor. 
Mag. 

From the following list of their readings, extending throughout all 
the books of the Ethics, it will be seen, I think, that both Par. 1853 
and the New Coll. MS. are descended from a common archetype. 

[Par. i853 = P, New Coll. MS. = D. Readings peculiar to P and D 
(so far as I know) are marked t]. 

1095 b 10 vor](Tri iaffKos PD. Post vofja-r) add. P marg. rec. ^pao-o-a/ifcoi TO K tneiTa 

Ka\ els reXos f/Cnj/ a^elvoi, 

1096 a 23 rdyafloV] ra ayadd PDf. 

24 Xeyerati \eyovTai PDf. 

1 098 a 2 I TTfpiyeypdrjida /lev ovvj wfpiypd(j)oiicv ovu D, nepiypa(pda) piv ovv P, Bed y( 

inter y et p suppl. man. rec. 

1099 b 5 ^ '^iXoi cm. PD. 

1 100 a 12 fariv cm. pr. D, habet P. 
1 103 b 14 ra cm. P, habet D. 

1105 b 10 ylverai] Xeyerai PDt. 

1 106 a 8 irda-xdv airXas] iraax^iv PDf \TracTx'iLV, non, Ut dicit Susem., TrpaTTUV 

habet D]. 

b 12 T^r 8e peaorrjTos o-mfoijo-7)t] Tijs peaoTtjros Se (jyvXaTToia-rjs D, rijs pfaoTrjTOS 

Se (pdfipovar]! pr. P, oi ante (p6(ipova-T]s suppl. man. rec. 

I 3 i>s] ms 817 PDt. 

1 107 a 28 TovTo prf^ pfj TovTo P, om. pfj D. 

b 7, 8 Stonep ovb' ovoparos T(Tvxr]K(v oiS' 6 roioCroi tcrro) 8f avaifjdrjTos PDt. 

1 1 08 a II p€v om. PDt. 

1 109 a 29 Omtp icTTL TO ci? K.a\ andvtov b Km eiraiveTuv Kai KoKav PDt. 

32 TOVTOV pfvj TO piP ToO D, Tli ToC pCV P. 

1 1 1 2 b 2 I Sidypappa] dtaypapparov (stc) pr. P, dm ypappdrav D, 

1113a I Jj ffeVcTTTai if 8fl] i) TreVcTTTai a>E Sci t, TTCTToicoTai P, ^ TreWf Tai 7) TreTro.'wToi i>i 
Sfl D. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 9 

1113b 24 00-01 /ii7 j3ia] oo-ot /ni) ^mv PDf ; suppl. Sia ante /3ia!/ man. rec. D. 

IIl6b 19 'Epixalm cruj/E/3;;] 'Ep/iaia ra ev Kopaurj t^s BoiaiWas crwe^i) D. Verba ra 

.... BotwTias suppl. manus prima ad oram P. 

26 iTtjTiKaraTov P, to opprjTiKaraTov lT)jnK.d>TaTov T), hrjUKaraTOV to oppr^Tinma- 

Tov manus prima ad oram P. 

1 1 1 7 b 6, 7 lUKpov ov TO o5 evem ouSev fjtv (palvirm ex^iv om. D, habet P. 

1118b 17 VTrepTiKrifT6ii\ vjTepnXrja-^eis D, vircpn'KrierBrj P, sed -rjcrBrj, exCeptO accentu, 

in ras. 

1119b 19 Xeyapev P, X4yopisu D. 

34 ev tl] sic PD. 
1 1 20 a 4 Tis post ;(peia PD. 

6 TOVTo] eKaCTTOV PD. 

b 4 itai 076 Kai o5 KoXoV] sic PD. 

9 81}] Se PD. 

2 2 ToCra] avTa PD, 

1 1 2 I a 4 Kai'] sic PD. 

16 o'Uj'SiidfcTai] o-vvav^fTm PD. 

18 BcSonras IStaiTas PD. 

24,25 SaKTe* yap ofs Sfi Kui ou Xijrf'tTai o5ep oi 6ei PD. 

33 Tovro noie'iv pf) hvva<j6m PD. 

b 4 airoC post roiJi-ou habent PD. 

33 Kai post ipya^opevai add. PD. 
1122 a 14 c'oTi KaKo'v PD. 

34 JJ-fpt PD. 

b 15, 1 6 KTTjpa peu yap to irX^ioTov ti^iov Kcu TipiwTaTOv PD. 

20 Toiff 5eoi5j PD. 

2 1 oo-a habent PD. 

30 Ta ToiavTa] TaiJTa PD. 

30 Sid post 7 habent PD. 

34 Sairavfipacnv] SaTravrjaei PDi*. 
1123a 2 Tratra ij PD. 

15 fX^' p^yay^onpeneiav PD, 

1124b 8 d^ctS^f] d(^eiSfi PD. [Hanc lectionem exhibent Coraes p. 249, manus 
recentior apud cod. C, Aspasius.] 
21 eVPD. 

29,30 cjjapepas' TrapprjfnatrTfjs (wap-qinao-TrjS P) yap 8ia to KaTa(j)povrynKbs elvai 
KaTa<ppovr)TiKbs 6e 8(6 jrapprjaiacrriKos Kai aXrjdevTiKog srX^w oaa pfj Si 
(Ipaveiav PD. 

C [I. I.] 



lo ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

1125a I Trpds post 7 habent PD. 
34 x"'P'»'' PD. 

b 7 ^^ Tifirjs ope'lfi PD. 

9 Kal ante fiaWov habent PD. ,^ 

15 d(l (pe'po/iiv PD. 

19 8f TLflrjs PD. 

32 Kai ante as habent PD. 

1126a 17 dmaTro^tdoaaLV PD. 

20 opyi^ovTtu PD. 

1 1 27 a 8 8ia Tt aXXo PD. 

b 3,4,5 6 yap (j)L\a\rj6r]s Koi iv oh Sta(j>epfi dXrjdeiav dXrjdevcrei {a)\ri6etn D) Koi iv 
ols firj haipep^i en pidWou PDt. 

31 Kal ante dvriKdddat non habent PD. 
1128b II yovv PD. 

18 8c Kokieo-dai] yap KeKoikCa-dai PD soli excepta man. rec. apud cod. C. 

28 €KOV(TLOts] dKOV(rLOiS PD. 

1 129 a 33 o ante avia-os om. PD. 
1129 b I (cai ante ttXcoWrtt/s om. PD. 

17 roiovTov] om. D. Post TOiovTov add. P more eva fiiv Tp&nov riva toiovtov, 
sed, linea ducta, correx. ; mox Sxtts k.t.'K. 

20 p-ribe (pfvyetv Om. PDt. 
1130a 13 TOldSf] TotavTi] PDt. 

b 10—13 ^''^^^ ^^ ^^ avifjov KuX TO irapdvofxou ov ravTov aW erepop as pepos npos 
oXov TO /LifV yap avio'ov unav irapavopov t6 8e napdvopov oi;^ airav uviaov ro 
/nc// yap irKeov airav avLaov to Se avifTOV ov irdv liKiov PD. 
1135b I S OTa;/ eV iavra rj dp^rj y ttjs alrias PD. 
25 piOffBrjpos P, poxBrjpd D. 

1 136 a 8-10 8e pfjTe — TTipi om. D, habet P. 

1137a 3 TrXeoi' c^fi P, TrXfomfci D. 

b 29 i/'7;0iVjuaTOs] ■^rj\a(^ia-paTOs PD. 

1 138 b 2 tiKevpiTiv exfi pei^a maov P, irXevptjTriv i')(Ci pfl^av i/offov D. 

10 8i}P, 8«D. 

1 141 a 21 yhp fl'] yap eldfvat (I PDt. 
1142a 25 OKTiKf trai] aTrnKOi PD. 

b 19 iSer!»] Kui a-Keyjfacrdai 5i1v PDt. 
'^43 b 30 — 1 144 ^ I "i'" M^i* yap ')7T6pr)Tai TTfpi avTav p6vov. nparov fxev oZv \fyofjLev 

OTi Kaff avrds Om. PDt. 
1144 a I aiperaf] dperds PDt. 



NICOMA CHE A N ETHICS. 1 1 

1146334 nj^PDt. 

35 oTov TO vhap TTviyrj ri 8(1 fViyriVetc P, orav to vSap rov (jjapvyya wvlyrj ri hel 
(Ti niveiv D. 

1 147 a 19 post (rrjueiov add. TOV hepyelv Kara rfjv iina-Tr}iJ.r)V PD. 

34 ivovaa P, ipovtra D. 

1148 b 28 Tpto^Eir] eKTpa^eii P, eKrpaitreis D. 
1155b 17 <pavepov irepl avTav PD. 

17 yvapi<r6ei>Tos P, yvaxTSevros D. 

1158a 2 yiVfrai] to(Tovt<m PDt. 

b 13 navTos apffOvToi PDt. 

1 1 60 a 36 S' 17 Tt/iOKparia] 6' fjpoKpaTia (sic) D, S' 17 p-oxparia P, sed eadem, ut 

videtur, manus n suppl. 

1161 a I fVi/fXiypot] fnL(TK\rjpoi PD+. 

13 fu irpaTTOXTLVj ci/ Trpaymcnv P, evvpayoKTiv D. 

26 ofiOTra^fis] 01 povorjdf'is PDt. 

1172 a 5 TOUTft)] TOVTOlt PDt. 

5 o Ti Trep] OTTfp PDt. 

8 avCijp'] CV" PDt. 

12 vTropaTTOvrai PDt. 

14 an om. PDt. 

28,29 \eyov(Tiv — imreicrp.evoi Om. D, habet P. 

30 irpos TOV /3iov eivm PDt. 

b 2 0)S OtI TOlaVTTJV PD. 

1 2 (jicpeirBat fn]vcv€LV cas Tract tovto apL<rT0i/\ f^epeaSai as na(TiV apiaTOV fi7)V€v€i PD. 

25 avTO om. PD. 

27 irepov om. P spatio relicto, habet D. 

28 uXaTav om. D, et P spatio relicto. 

30 peTa (ppovrjo'ews TOV rjhvv jilov PD. 

30 V X^P'^ habet D, om. P spatio relicto. 

32 auTo] aiiTffl PD. 
1173a 2 mcTTOTepav PDt- 

2 mpeyfTO PD. 

33 '■.7 ''°^] ™ ''°'' PD. 

b 6 els TOVTO diaXicadai Kai] 6is tovto 8id\ifii6ai fls tovto Kai PDt. 

33 fj diacpopovs fl'Sci om. PDt. 

1174a 15 oii8fvds] Tivos PDt. 

24 xai avToi Trjs TOv vaov TTOifjaeas om. PDt. 

b 3 OUK cV] oib' iv P, oiiSfi' Dt. 

C 2 



12 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

II74b2I i] TfXfioraTJ;] 17 Tikuorr^s PDt. 
1175a 4 aSuj/ai-Ei] KHi ahvvaTU P, (tal oi 8w/a7-Ei D. 
7 fiict om. PDt. 
b 1 5, 1 6 a\ fi" oXXorpiat Xv^ahovrai S^Xov u>s noXv difo-Tacrtv o-^fSoi/ yap om. D, 

habet P. 

I 7 (j>6elpova-t yap ras ivepyeias ai oixeiai XCffai om. PD. 

1 176 a 30 Apr,p.hu>v. Here D leaves space for two lines blank, and then begins 

a new section headed irepX eiSaipovias in red ink. P goes on with- 
out a break. 
b 32 8e' P] yap D in textu ; Be superscr. manus haud scio an prima. 

1 177 a 20 6 mis tS>v iv fjfiiv om. P spatio ix litt. relicto, habet D. 

22 ^ TTparreiv om. P spatio relicto, habet D. 

b 1 3 Tvepmowvpivri] Tvepmoiovpivov P, Syll. ult. in ras. nepnToiovjxivas D. 

23 rcu p.aKapla P, Tav p.aKapia>v D. 

1178a 24 x"P')7''"^ -P; °'^- ■'-*• 
b 20 a<prjprjpeva) PD. 

1 179 a 1 1 ra ante KaXXio-ra om. PD. 

12 o)f (i'f ro om. PDt. 

18 TO 8' oKrjSfs ii\ rdXtjdh 8' eV P, Ta 8' aKr]6(s 8' cV D. 

1 180 a II opeyofift'O!'] '!rapf)(6pEP0v PDt. 
b 23 ai emar^/iaij amKrTrjixai PDt. 

1 181 a 10 aV P] aXXd D. 

While the hypothesis that D is a copy of P seems to me to be 
discountenanced by much in the foregoing list, and to be absolutely 
excluded by the occurrence in D of the words Koivmvrjcrai vojiov k.t.X., 
1161 b 7, 8 ; the counter hypothesis, that P is a copy of D, is inadmissible 
in view of such differences between the two MSS. as those which meet 
us at HOG a 12 ; 1117 b 6, 7 ; 1136a 8-10 ; 1172a 28, 29 ; 1172 b 27 ; 
1172b 30; 1175b 15, 16; 1177 a 20. The great similarity however (in 
omissions and other blunders) between the two MSS. warrants us in 
supposing that they are both copies of one original. P was probably 
copied directly from it ; D, through an intermediate MS. altered in such 
places as 1098 a 21; 1112 b 2i ; 1137 a 3; 1146 a 35; 1172 b 27; 
ii72b3o; ii75a4; ii77a2o; ii77a22. 

Brit. Mus. addit. 14080 (B') is a codex with twenty-seven lines to 
the page and about thirty letters to the line. It is described in the 



NTCOMACHEAN ETHICS. 



'3 



Catalogue as follows — ' Aristotelis Ethicomm ad Nicomachum libri 
decern ; ejusdem Moralium Magnorum libri duo, Graecc. On vellum, 
xvth cent, octavo. From the Monastery of S. Leonard, near Verona 
[14080].' 

Addit. 6790 (B^) is a cod. membr. quarto, containing the Nic. Ethics 
only, sec. xv. It has twenty-six lines to the page and about thirty- 
six letters to the line. 

A and C in the Eth. Nic. and D were collated by Wilkinson in 
1 7 15 in an extremely inaccurate and meagre fashion. Zell, Michelet, 
and lastly Susemihl, derive their information regarding the MSS., which 
they quote frequently, from Wilkinson ^. Wilkinson never, I may say, 
notices omissions, long or short, which are evidently blunders — the long 
lacuna in D from 1161 b 8 to 1172 a i he actually passes over in silence, 
betraying Michelet, and after him Susemihl, into an inferential quotation, 
ii66b 12, from that MS. in a part which does not exist;— nor does he 
notice the fact that in A there are four leaves of inferior vellum in an 
obviously later hand ; he more often than not gives a later correction 
as the original reading ; he never notes erasures : his constant habit is 
to quote two of his three MSS. (CCC=C, NC = D, E1. = A) for a 
various reading, and leave it to be inferred that the reading of his text 
is that of the third, which is by no means always, or even often, the 
case ; and finally, while it is always dangerous to draw inferences from 
his silence, as Michelet too often does, his distinct references to his 
MSS., even if they were accurate, are too few to be of much use. But 
the following notes made at random will show the character of a collation 
in which subsequent editors have placed too much confidence. 

In the First Book I have counted only twenty-eight places in which 
Wilkinson gives distinctly and correctly the readings of C (CCC) ; whereas 
I have noted 150 places in this Book remarkable for readings peculiar to 
the MS. or common to it with one or two othei's. In some of the other 
Books his references to C (CCC) and D (NC) are even less numerous. 

1 Bekker quotes C four times— p. 1099 correctly; 11 18 correctly; 11 25, where 

his quotation is not distinct. C has — napprja-ma-Tris yap 8ia TO KaTa(ppovijnK6s dvai 
KaracbpovtjTtKos Se dio wapprjaiadTUioi Ka\ aKr]6evTiKos ttKtjv Sera fi^ St' clpaveiav k.t.X. ; 
1 170 incorrectly. C has in marg. ia-ffkmv p,ev aV icrffKd, not iaSXa jxh dir ea-dXmv. 



14 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

In 1096 a 30 Wilkinson's text has kv rco rl ianv, and his note is 
' io-TL deest NC, EJ. et Van. 2.' From this one might suppose that 
CCC reads iimv, but it omits it. 

In 1113 a I Wilkinson's text has tj TreTreTrrat rj iTeTToicoTai ws 8et. 
His notes are 'rj TreTreTrrat El. non habet (it has);' and ' TreTrotrjTat 
Andron. et Bas. rj iifTToicorai Camerarius omittit.' Michelet's inference 
from this is 'Sic vulgatam tueri videntur soli NC et CCC NC 
indeed has ^ Tre'Trrerai {stc) rj -neiroLcoTai, u>s 8«, but CCC omits ri TreTroicorai 
altogether, and for TreTreTrrat has TreTraicr0at, corrected by a later hand to 
TreTTtttirrai. 

In iioab 8 CCC has rj ov A.e'yerai— the accent and breathing 
above the rj being on an erasure, and the ov having been crossed out. 
Wilkinson, who reads ^ Ae'yerat, says in his note 'rj Ae'yerat CCC, rj ov 
KiyfTai NC,' which Michelet reproduces. The NC reading is correctly 
given. 

In 1 1 10 a 6, 7 Wilkinson says ' Trpd^arres jj-iv cra>CoLVTo, jxij -npa^avTes 
b^ aTToevija-Koiev nostri MSS.'— a statement quoted by Michelet. CCC 
reads irpa^avTos in both places, and irpdiiavTes is a later correction. NC, 
however, has irpa^avTes. 

In iii6b 34 Wilkinson reads eTrtc^e'poncrti; and says in a note that 
El. and CCC marg. have ava(pepov(n. This is repeated by Michelet. 
The truth, however, is that CCC has in the text cjiepova-Lv with K** alone ; 
eTri stands above the line in a later hand ; and avaffyipovai. on the margin. 
NC has ava(f>ipov(nv, and El. has (pepovcnv by prima man., and avacpepova-i. 
by later correction. 

In 1131b 31 Wilkinson reads ra flaevex^OivTa, and says in his note 
(correctly) ' Trpoo-eviydivra El.,' leaving it to be supposed that CCC has 
fla-iViydivTa, but it has TTpoo-evexOivra with K*" and V^, which has been 
changed by a later hand into flaevexdivTa. NC, however, has daeve- 
Xdivra. 

Of the numerous omissions and other blunders in Books iii, iv, 
and V of CCC, which, as we shall see afterwards, establish such a close 
connection between that MS. and K**, Wilkinson scarcely records three 
or four. 

The following mistakes with regard to the readings of C (O') and 
D (O^) require correction in Suscmihl's edition of the Eth. Nic. : — 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 15 

'1 106 a 8 TTao-xfti'] TrpaTrfii/ O* (=D).' D reads Tracrx"!'. C has TrpaTTfii/. 
' 1 107 a 30 KevaiTepot pr 0^ ( = C), KoniSrepoi O'.' C has Kevorepoi p. m., and corr. 
later Kevarepot ; and above the line yp. KowoTcpoi. D has Kaworepoi. 

'Iioybll 8e aiiTas 01' D has 6' iavrds. 

' 1 109 a 31 fi KaXui|/'ai] 17 Ki'pKi; O'.' C has in the text fj dpKri KaXv\j/a). A line has 
been drawn through KoKvifra, which, however, a later hand has again 
supplied on the margin. 

' 1 1 1 1 b 2 en Kal al mg. O^' C reads al he, and on the margin in a later hand 

has yp. (0(7T€ Koi al, 

' 1 121 a 33 TovTo noielv O^.' C has pr) TovTo noielv with K^ alone. 
' 1 1 25 a 24 vadpoi O'.' C has oKvt^pol with yp. va>6pot on the margin. 
1129b 10 The clause koI napavopos after koivov is on the margin of C, but not 
obviously later. 

' 1 145 b 15 navTai OV C has navras. 

'1147a 19 post crr)peiov add. toO elhevai O'.' D adds Tov evepyelv Kara t^u im(TTr]prjV. 

' I151 b 21 eariv aKokaaroi ovre (j)av\os ovre mg. O', iarXv d/coXaoTor e'lre (fiavXos e'ire 

pr. O^.' C has in the text fj aKokauTos ehe c^av\os eiT, corrected by 

a later hand to ovre aKoXaa-ros ouTe (paiXos ovt. 
' 1155 a 17 vpos — yemr]6ivTi,Z.Adt. 0^.' C OmitS in the text KOI 7r/)6j — yevvTjdevTi, but 

adds these words on the margin in a hand not obviously different. 

' 1157a 24 SKkais eraiplais 0^.^ D has SKkais erepiais. 

' 1 1 66 b 1 2 pKTovai re Kal 0^.' I have already pointed out that this is an inference 
from Wilkinson's silence. D is non-existent here. See p. 13. 

I now proceed to present the results of my collations of A, B^ B^, C, 
and D, arranging the readings of these MSS. as they agree with K''M'' 
or L'^O'' and K^O* or L^'IVP, in the various Books of the Ethics. Where 
it seems necessary for the determination of the problem of relationship, 
I shall also give their readings as they agree with, or differ from, those 
of other groups and of single MSS. The readings quoted from Aid. 
in the following lists are given mainly on the authority of Susemihl's 
actual citations from that edition, and on the strength of my own 
inferences from his silence, it being assumed that his collation was a 
verbatim one. I had a copy of the Aid. edition beside me, however, 
when I made these lists, and was able to verify and, in some cases, 
correct my inferences. But as I did not do so quite systematically, 
some errors — I hope not many — may have crept into my lists. 



i6 



ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 





BOOK I. 






KbMb. 


LbQb. 




1094a 8 


om. AD. 


-ca/ CAId.B^B^ 




13 


KaTa Tov A. 


rd./ CDAld.B'B^ 




b 8 


re AC. 


ye Ald.BiB^D. 




23 


^Kaara A 


eracrroi' B'B'CDAld. 




1095a 27 


TOVTOLs Traai tov eivai aya6^ 


Tolo'de Traaiv aiTtov c'<ttiv tov ciuai 


dyaOd 




OLLTiOV i<TTiV A. 


CB'B^DAld. 




32 


jrXdrwy A. 


TrXaVa;/ CDB'B^Ald. 




b23 


rovro CD. 


roOro t6 Ald.AB'B^. 




27 


eiVat ayaSovi A. 


ayaeovs uvm CDAld.B^B^. 




1096 a 9 


Ka/. 


KaWoi B'B^CAAld.D. 




23 


roiiToty. 


Toirwv BiB^CAAld.D. 




b I 


eV dvdpoiTrto A. 


avepi,TT,f CB^B^Ald.D. 




8 


JVrai AB'B^ 


eo-ra CD Aid. 




10 


noiclfrBai A. 


upJ,<TeaL CB^B^DAld. 




26 


cm. A. 


ye B'B^CDAld. 




32 


om. A Aid. 


Kai CB'B^D. 




32 


Kai A. 


t6 CDAld.B^Bl 




33 


avTO Tl A. 


Tl aiT-o' CDAld.B'B^. 




1097 a 4 


Tiva fp^fi A. 


fX« Tivd CDAld.B'B''. 




7 


Tovs T^xviTai arravras A. 


anavTas tovs rep^wVa? B'B^DCAld. 




26 


€T€poj/ A. 


erepa B^B-CDAld. 




b 10 


■yvcatli. 


ywam ACB^B^Ald.D. 




1098 a 3 


8f. 


&v ACAld. 




1099a 10 


<Pi\oeeSpo, ACDAld.B'Bl 


<^iXo5ed/ioM. 




14 


8' dfl at A. 


8" a! CB'B^DAId. 




30 


TTjV Upl<TTr)V AAld.B^B^. 
TTjV dperriv C. 


apia-Ttjv D. 




b 9 


Tj Kai aXkoas, 


i} i'XXtot AB'B'DAld.C in ras. 




20 


fi TO 8ia. 


rl 8<d ACB'B^DAld. 




iiooa 8 


TpcOLKois 


fjpwiKo'is ACB^B'Ald.D. 




17 


rav post Kai A. 


om. CDAld.B'B^ 




b35 


Kai TO. (j)ai\a A. 


rai 4>ui\a CDAld.B'B^ 




iioi a 21 


piv ACDB^B^. 


om. 




b 12 


817 ACAld.B'B^D. 


dl 




29 


KpeirTcov D. 


Kp^lTTOV ACB'B^Ald. 




ti02a 5 


eVti' ACDAld.B^Bl 


f*. 





NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 



17 



1102 a 12 


17 (7Ke>ij avTn CAld.B'B*D. 

[1? (ma-Ke-^iS avrrj A.J 


aur?; ^ HKe-^LS. 


bi3 


r^s: ACDAld.B'Bl 


om. 


14 


aKpoToOj Kai iyKparovs A. 


fyK. Kal d/cp. B^B'CAld 


17 


re. 

KbQb. 


om. ACB'B^D. 


1095a 3 


Trpa^eo)!/ ACBlfi^DAld. 


TT/aayyuaro)!'. 


b 4 


i'deaiv AD. 


^'^ecTi./ CAld. 


7 


6;^et C [6 5e Totovros e;^(av 
Xd/3oi civ A], 


?XOi. 


13 


PdWrjTM AD. 


PaXrjTai CAM. 


iiooa 28 


(TVnixeTa^akoi MA.'K^O^. 


crti^^eTa/3d\Xoi L^Mb. 




a-Vfi/jLeTa^akft C. 


(Tuju/ierajSoXXet AD. 


iioi a 26 


KO^ iKaa-Tov AAld. 


Kofi' eKatrra CD. 


1102 a 19 


i/Avx^r. 


i/'ux'?!' ACDAld. 



The following list contains the C readings in Book i. which I have 
noted as agreeing with Aid. in other connexions than those recognised 
in the lists just given. Where D is not cited either as agreeing with 
C Aid. or differing from them, I have not ascertained its reading. 

CAld. 

1094 a 10 apcTrjv B'B^ [Swa^tw ADj. 

27 Sf) Ka\ 17 Nbr [8' ij D]. 
b22 Se'Qi'pTjD]. 

1095 b 10 post V07)(Trj add. <ppaorcrajjL€vos rd k eneira Kol €s tsXos rjuiv dfLeiva B B M" 

[om. AD], 

1096 a 18 TO post Kal add. MbObD. 

1097 a 18 (KaaTrj O^rD. 

24 TO avTO. 

1098 a 2 2 avaypd(p(iv MbQ^B^B' [avaypd^m AD], 
b 26 (TVpiTTepiXaiiPdvovai M''0''D. 

29 dW cVi Ti Kal rd TrXelcTTa M'^Qb [dXX' ei/ yf « fj Koi tcl TrXfio-TO D, dXX' ev 
ye Ti Tj TrKCiirra A]. 

1099 a 30 dvai (t>aiJ.(P HaMbP^DB^B^ 
b I I e^WU i<TTi H^MbOT^D. 

IIOI a 8 yeM^P^D. 

10 oHe- H^LbOb [oiS' M^P^D]. 

D 



]8 



ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 



I I fK TO)!' TOWVTaV S' OVK L^D. 

19 Kai post navTrj add. O'' [om. D]. 

1 102 a 2 dpxr)v M^O^ ["PX"? D]. 

3 jran-a pOSt iravTes H^'O^'P*. 

The following list contains the C readings which I have noted as 
differing from Aid. in other connexions than those recognised in the 
K^M"— L^O" and K'^O''— L''M'' lists :— 
C. 



1097 b 21 Ta>v. 

1098 b 7 fioKfi ovv ydp. 

7 ^'D. 

1099a 22 aXka firjv ye dyadal Kai KoXai 

28 ov Tti eparm TV)(e7v H^M^N" 
P^A [ou Tis ipa Tu^fi" DJ- 

1099 b I hia. 

6 ij LtMbOb. 

33 a'XXo Ti tS>v H»MtO''P='- 

1101 b 15 Ta epya Koi ras npa^^LS H'^L" 

MbO^D. 

1 102 a 25 TrXfiO!'. 

33 Tov av$icr6ai D. 

b 5 dtddrj\ot. 

13 &^&U>. 



Aid. 

TTaVTlOV TOIV MP pr. P^- 

fioKel ovv IboKet yap DJ. 

fj TO PI^P^- 

€fi(l)avrj M"^. 

dXXa /ij^y Kai ayaOai ye Koi ffoXat O^P^C in. 

rec. [AD^Bekker]. 

5e rv^elv ov m e/caoros" epa. 
rj did. 

om. Kt>. 
aXXo TQ)v D. 

TOS TTpd^CLS Koi TCI €pya K^. 

TrXetoToi/ L'^D. 
TOV av^dv£a'6ai. 
bidbrfKos V^' 

d^ H='M''Oi^P^r. 



I have noted only two readings in which C agrees with K^ where 
the latter seems to be unique among Bekker's MSS. and SusemihFs 
other authorities, viz. 1098 a 11, to ante Kidap'i^av om. K'' C (habent 
B^ B^) ; and iioob 33, al om. K^ C D. In iioib 2, C reads arpavpov, 
with one letter, however, erased after qb. On the margin a later hand 
has placed yp. (pXavpov, which is the reading of K'' A and B\ Coraes, 
to whom K*" does not seem to have been known, gives ^kavpov as a 
various reading (1)6. vlk. p. 222). B^ has acjiavpov. I have noted only 
two cases of the agreement of C with L'' where the latter seems to 
stand quite alone, viz. 1094b 6, to] to U'C, and 1096a 13, Totw'njs] 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 19 

om. OCB^B^. In iioia 30, C reads (as Michelet correctly states) 
jj-aKaptovs 8' 6)j avOpdiTovs, with Par. 3033 (Susemihl's P^), the Paraphrast, 
Eustratius, and r. All other authorities (including A B^ B^ D) omit 
m. The word is described by Michelet as prima manu superscriptum 
in Par. 2033 ; but Susem. simply says corr. P^. In C a dot has been 
placed below &>?. Coraes reads m without note. 

The following list contains a large selection of the cases in which 
K^ is unique among Bekker's MSS. in Book i, and is given in order 
to show the extent of the agreement of A with these unique readings : — 

1094 b 9 yap A, om. &. 

1095 a, 5 aKovaiTai A, aKovirai pr. K^. 

13 npooiixidadai K^", ireirpooiiuaaQa A [B^B^ = Bek.]. 

b 32 Kal cm. K^iA. 

1096 a 5 exo/^ewut K^A [B'B2=Bek]. 

31 V" A, e'i-q K^D. 

b 20 nkfiov Kb, 77X171/ A (but r/v in ras.) B'B'. 

1098 a 1 1 Ki6aplCei-V K^, TO Ki6api^ei,v AB'B^. 

b 8 di KP, e,j A. 

9 ex Tov A, eKacTTOv K°. 

1 1 crvvaSei A, awSfi K^. 

17 wo Ta>v <pi\oa-o(j>oivTa>v 6p6a>s Bi Kal om. K^A. 

30 (TvvoBos AD, avvopos K."^. 

1099 a 6 eVi'lSoXoi K^'AB''. 

I O, 1 1 TOV avTov Se rponov Kal ra SiKaia tm (piKoSiKaia om. K°, habet A. 
13 TOiavTai K^'B^B^D, TOiavTa A. 
2 2 aWa pfjv Kal ayadai yc Koi KaXa'i A. 
oKKa pfjv ica\ ayaSai t£ Kal KoKai K". 

1 100 a 32 TO post 8^ add. K^, om. AB^B^CD. 

1 1 01 a 13 Te\(ica AB'B^, 6\iy<o K^. 

1 102 a 6 post e'ma-KeTTTeov add. Sv fi'i? K^A [om. B'B^CDJ. 

I 2 aWoTpiov Tip, aixoipov A. 
b 34 Tvacra r) K^, nacra A. 

1103 a 7 ^' A, KOI Kti. 

The results for Book i. may be summed up as follow — K'' and M*" 
agreeing in thirty-eight places against L^ and O", C agrees with L'' and O'' 
in twenty-nine of them, and with K'' and M'' in nine. Aid. agrees with L'' 

D 2 



20 



ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 



and O'' also in twenty-nine of these thirty-eight places — twenty-seven 
times in company with C — and with K'^ and IVP in six — five times in 
company with C. Under the K^'O'' — L^'M'' head, of the seven agree- 
ments of C, five are in company with Aid. The evidence for the close 
relationship between C and Aid. is farther increased by the CAld. list ; 
while the C — Aid. list shows a certain amount of divergence. C and 
Aid. are evidently descended in this Book from a not remote common 
ascendant which resembled O'' closely, but embodied certain corrections 
from a MS. or MSS. resembling M''. The C Aid. readings on the YyW' 
side of my first list are all, I think, explicable on the hypothesis of a 
MS. resembling C^ having been corrected in these places from one 
resembling M''. 

D, though closely related to C and Aid., is not so closely related 
to them as they are to each other. The number and quality of its 
divergences in the C Aid. list must be set against the fact that 
in the K''M'>— L'^O" list its agreements are principally on the L^C 
side, and in company with Aid. and C. 

A in this Book belongs, with M'', distinctly to the K'' family. B^ 
and B^ belong as distinctly to the L^ family. 



KbMi'. 

1 103 a 22 cm. A. 

32 Twv a\\a>v Texfwv CB'B^DA 

Aid. 

b 15 ywojXfda post audpanovs AB' 

B^DCAId. 

1 104 a 25 7-if ACAld.B'B^D. 

27 al (pSopai Aid. AD. 
b 34 7-e ACAld.BiB^D. 

1 105 a 19 om. A. 

24 Tt post ypapfiaTlKOV ACAld. 

D. 

27 ytraVfra ACB'B^DAld. 

28 ravra ACB^B^Ald. 

29 «" ACB'B^DAld. 

32 Kol npompovpevos CAld. 



BOOK II. 

LbOi'. 
airoV CDAld.B^B^. 



yivopeda poSt adiKui. 
om. 

(pdopai CB^B^ 

om. 

ra post KOI CE'E'^^DAld. 

Ti post 6a!' B^ yiv ri Kai ypap/xaTiKoi/ ti 

TTOlTjO-T] B^l. 

yevopfva. 
avTa D. 
ftp. 

om. Nbp^A. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 



21 



1105b 4 an-fp U AD. 

2 2 (^iXi'ai' /ilo-of ACB^B^DAld. 

1 106 a 28 Trpds ACBiB^AldD. 

34 I'o-IB A. 

b 8 eVn-fXfl B^B^CDA (omitting 

27 .?pn f'oTiV ACB^B'DAld. 

35 7rai/7o8a7r£t hi KaKoi ACAld. 

B'B^D. 

1107 a 23 TO TO Ald.B'B". 



b 3 8' ep T« A. 

2 6 auTi;. 

1 108 a 2 eV D. 

28,29 "AD. 
b 1 1 8e ACB^B^DAld. ' 

30 TOP. 

1 109 a 23 Tolj nadecri Kal (eV AKli) rah 

7rpdif(nv ACB^B^DAld. 

26 8e ACAld. 

b 5 aTrdyovTEs AD. 
KbOb. 

1103a 26 napayiviTm ACB^B'D. 

b 18 ra AC. 

1104b 21 (j)avKat CAld. 

11 06 a 23 iavTOv AC. 

30 eKarepov ACAld. 

1 108 b 35 dvTiKdTm CAld. 



an-fp Kol iK B'B^'CAld. 

fita-os (j)tKiav. 

Kaff. 

"<Tws CB^B^^DAld. 

OTTOTeXft. 

eVrti' apa. 

KOKol fie 7TavToSa7rS>s. 

TO CD [A has a short lacuna here which 

is filled up on the margin, where to' 

stands only once]. 
Si T« B^Ald.DC [B' has a short lacuna 

here]. 
air^ ACB'B^Ald.D. 
om. B'B'CAldA (A also omits rolr 

before i^rjs). 
6 B'B^CAld. 

piv t6 ACB^B^'DAld. 

Tois 7rpd^€(Ti Kai to7s TTadeaiv, 



airayayovres B'B^CAld. 

LbMb. 
7TeptyLV€Tai. 

om. Aid. 

(pavKoi AD. 
avToi). 
SKaripav. 
dvriKcivrai A. 



The following list contains the C readings which I have noted in 
the Second Book as agreeing with Aid. in other connexions than those 
recognised in the foregoing list. No inferences must be drawn from my 
silence regarding other MSS. 



22 



ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 



CAld. 

1 103 b 10 01 ante oIkoSo/xoi, add. H^iNiT^D [om. AB'B^]. 

32 VTr€f,Kela-0<o 'DN'^'P^B'B^ [vnoKda-6a A]. 

33 o ante 6p66s add. M^iNtA. 

34 npodicofiokoyLfjdiCi C, tt pobiwjioKoyria'Boi B^B^, npobccofioXoyi La6(o Aid. [tt/jo- 

ofioKoyHixBui L^'O'', TrpoSio/ioXoyeiVflto AD]. 

1104b 14 npa^eii Koi nddrj K^TA et COrr. P^- 

32 Travra fiev ravra H''N^P^ [wavra ^fV Sfj ravra D, Taiira /liv navra A]. 

1105a 7 ij V^'DWW- [km K]. 

b 6 ^ 6 Kt [^' A]. 

8 01 post SiKaioi Kai L^'A. 

H06 a 8 nparTdv WB^ [naa-xd-v DA]. 

b I pro pvmt pvas N^O^P^rB^ ut videtur [/jrai K^A, /ii/m B^D]. 

22 eVr B^B^Ntpa [f'o-Ti' D, fVrly eTTi AK^]. 

1 107 b 24 Se Xe'yofiev N^P^r [8e iXeyoficv A]. 

1 1 08 a 3 XeyOM^" L^N^P^D [Xeyw/Ufi/ A]. 



The following list contains the C readings which I have noted in 
Book ii. as differing from Aid. in other connexions than those recognised 
in the K^'M''— L•'0^ and K''0''— L'^M" lists :— 



1 103 a 22 TO A. 

b 18 TO prius A [rar D]. 

18 om. Mb. 

1 104 a I 7vpaKT(av K^LbMbAB^B^. 

27 av^Tjads. 

b 3 1 ovTcav tS>v MbNbP^ [xSj/ AD]. 

1105a II aperrj AB^Bl 

b 2 wpbs fie TO [vrpot de K^A]. 

I 9 fjLera fie ravra n ianv rj dperr) 

II 07 a 16 rjv. 

23 axpov [lacuna in A, but 
margin has aVpoc]. 

28 om. A. 

b 1 1 fie Kar airas. 



Aid. 
om. Lb. 
om. Lb. 
Ta alterum AD. 

TTpaKTCOV QbD, 

ai ai^^a€is AMbP^. 
ovrav LbQb. 

ijOiK^ MbD, Par. 141 7, pr. P=, rec. Lb. 

TO fie npos. 

fierd fie ravra ri iariv fj dperrj LbQbB'B'^r 
[ti 8' ea-nv ij dperrj E^rjs Kb AD. 

V [5 A]. 

anpav MbNbP^. 

(u post KOI add. Lbr. 

fie airds A pr. ut vid. sed man. rec. S' 

eavra'is [8' iavrds D]. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 23 



iT07b2i pro ffS, (B Lt'Qt'MbNbp^ 
(corr. rec. ttj C, ■nr\ AKb). 
27 fiiKpav B^B^. 

(T^iKpdv D. 



M«pii AKbL^Nb. 



Among the following quotations will be found all the cases which 
I have noted in Book ii, of agreement between C and K'' where the 
latter is unique in its reading among Bekker's MSS. — L^'M^'C- The 
only case of C = L'' unique which I have noted heads the list of 
quotations : — 

1103b 29 dvayKoioii iTnaKi\jfacr6ai, L^CB^B', dvayKalov ecm a-Ke\j/a(rdaL AD. See 

Rassow's Forsch. p. 55. He defends the reading of L^* on the ground that dvay- 
Kalov never occurs in the Ethics, and seldom in other Aristotelian writings, with the 
copula. 1105 a 21 TO ante novo-iKd add. K^^AD om. C cum cet. 1105 a 26 

TE add. Kl'P^ACD, om. Bek. cum cet. 1105b 11 iieXX^a-eiE KbP^AC, yueX^o-eif 

cet. 1107 b 7 °v8' ovofiaros rervx^K^v ov&' 6 toiovtos' fo-Too 8i dvaiirBrjTOs D, A = 

oekker, ouS' ovroi ovofMaros TeTV)(rjKa(riv earoiaav 6' dvaLfrdrjToi B^B^. 1 1 00 a 2 SiOTTfo 

KbCB^B^Ald., post SioVep add. iari B'B^CLbObMbNtP^Ald., D reads Snep fWl W 

(sic) (V Kal (TTTaviov o Ka\ cTraiveTov Kal KaXov, A reads Snep ecm to fu Ka\ airaviov Ka\ 
enaiverbv Kal Kokov. Iioga 32 for rovrov B^B'C have as rod with L^O'', Aid. 

has TO as rod, A has TO TOV, and D to fiev tov. 1109 b 15 Kai TTMs KPLPCD 

A. 1109 b 24 SijXoi ACD. 

The following list shows the extent of the agreement in Book ii. 
between A and K'' where the readings of the latter are unique among 
those of Bekker's MSS. :— 

1 103 b 7 Kal ante yiverai. om. &A [habent B'B'C]. 

9 01 ante kokoi om. K^ habent AC. 

1 5 yipopeva &, ytvopeSa ACDB'B^ 

17 rj AC om Kb. 

24 ^vBias K^A [(iiBis B'B^CD]. 

27 ^ dperr) tI Kb a \tl 1(ttiv fj dpcrri C]. 
29 ioTt crKi-^a(r6ai AD, rfv o'Ki'^acrdai, K^. 

1 104 a 3 di7ai.TrjTai.oi K^ pr., diraiTijTeoi. A, sed t in ras. scripsit librarius ipse. 

8 TTp6s B'B^'C] mpi Kb A. 
10 rod om. Kb, habent AC. 
1 9 aXAav om. Kb, habent AC. 



24 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

I 104 a 24 'natjav K", 7T(icras AC. 

24 aypoi K^, aypolKol AD, aypiKoi (sic) C, dypoiKol B^B^. 

25 yap AC, Si Kb. 

32 bvvarm raZra ACD, a 8wair' auTO K^'pi', av hivmr avTa yp. mg° (rubr.) K^. 

b 1 8 npoTfpov AB^B^'C, TTpariv K^. 

29 m ACB'B^ o"ri Kb. 

32 i3Xa/3fpoC KbA [a<7i;f«^dpo.; LbM^NbObrHap^DBiB'^CAld.]. 

1105 a 3 avvTerpa^Bai Kb, avvTedpaiTTai ACB'B' 

2 1 TQ ante p.ovaiKa add. KbAD, om. C. 

26 re add. Kbp^ACD. 

32 81a radra rKbA, fii' avra C. 

b 2 I av n rKbAD, n av C. 

2 2 6dptT0i post (^flovoi/ KbA. 

31 7' C] Kat KbA. 

1 106 a 9 (cni om. Kb, habent AC. 
b I fl' Tio AC, 2)1 Kb. 

I jivai KbA [/XTOi DB*, /ii-as B'C pr.J. 

13 €2 S' o; KbA, oi S' CrLbp^Ald. 

22 f'o-Ti D, f'lTTiv eVi KbA, cVi CB'B" 

1 107 a 26 oiVe KbAD, ovSe C. 

b 7) 8 SioTTfp ouS* oi/o/xaro? T^TVX^KafTiv ovS" ol TOLOVTOL KbA, dwnep ovS" oirroi 6v6- 
p-aTos TSTVxrjKaa-iif C, Stoirep ov5* 6v6p.aTos T€7vxr}Kiv ou8' 6 rotouroff D, niOX 
eoTQ) Se dvaladrjTos. 

11 8' eauTais A man. rec] 8c airdf A pr. Ut videtur, 6' eavrds D, KOT avrds 

C, 8e Kb. 

20 8ia(j)spova-i 8e atii-ai twi/ n-fpi Tijj' iktvdtpioTrfra Om. Kb, habent AC. 
32,33 eVri /xe</ orf row pe'crov <^iK6Tip.ov KaXovptv co-ri 8' ore dfpiXoTipov Kai Dm. 

Kb, habent AC. 

1 108 a I fo-Ti 8' orf roi/ acjbiXorifioi/ om. Kb, habent AC. 

8 6' e'AXf^if AC] 8e »ca/(ia Kb. 

12 17 /:iei' ort eVrti^ KbA, ort t) M^'^ fVrt C. 

35 6 post ^' om. Kb, habent AC. 

35 pr,Biv Kb, prjSi AC. 

1 109 a 23 fV rols iradicTL Km fV rais Trpd^ecnv KbA. 

29 SiSmp KbCB^B^ oVep eVri AD. 

31 irapaivei KbA, naprjvei. CDB'B". 

b 18 dnoKaXovvTd Kb, dnoKaXovpev AC. 

25 ore — ore Kb, rdrf — Tore ACD. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 25 

The results for Book ii. may be summed up. K*" and M'' agreeing in 
twenty-nine places against L'^ and 0^ C sides with K*^ and M'' in eighteen 
of them, and with L*" and O*" in eleven of them. Aid. sides with K'' and 
M'' in seventeen of these twenty-nine places, fifteen times in company with 
C, and in ten of these sides with L'' and C, nine times in company with 
C. In the small K^O^— L^Mi" list C sides with K" and O" in all six 
places, in three of them with Aid. The C Aid. and C— Aid. lists show 
considerable agreement and considerable divergence between C and Aid. 
Here again, as in Book i, C and Aid. are evidently descended from a 
not remote common ascendant, which, however, seems to have been 
related to M^ and to have embodied very considerable corrections from 
a MS. or MSS. resembling O''. The L'^O" readings of C and Aid. can, 
I think, be explained without difficulty as the results of correction of 
this kind. 1103 a 33, the omission in K^'M'' is corrected by the in- 
sertion of avTov; (1104a 27, the omission with L^'C of at by C may 
be explained by accident, Kai preceding at); 1105a 19, to. inserted; 
1105b 4, Kat inserted; iio6a34, a simple correction; 1107a 33, the 
reading of C, may be explained by homoeoteleuton ; 1107 b 3, C and 
Aid. omit Iv — a word which is omitted with extraordinary frequency 
by MSS.; 1107b 36, a simple correction; iio8a 2, the omission of 
kv puts C Aid. on the L''0'' side; 1108a 38, 39, a simple correction; 
iio8b 30, if the common ascendant of C and Aid. read t6v it would 
be corrected, since all MSS., except apparently K'' and M**, have [uv 
TO ; 1 109 b 5, a simple correction. The K'^O'' — L^'M'' readings are not 
worth noticing specially. In 1103 b 39 and 1109 a 39, C, B^ and B^ 
preserve readings of L'' and K'' respectively, which have been lost by 
all other MSS. whose readings have been recorded (see p. 33). 

In the following places D = C, no other MSS. being quoted, so 
far as I know, for the readings. 1103 b 5, hia^apT&vovcn ; 1103 b 6, en 
(cat; 1106 a 33, 6 6.vdpioTTos ayaOos ; 1106 b 33, post eAAetVet add. roC 

biOVTOS. 

B^ and B^ which are practically identical in this Book, belong with 
D to the same group as C and Aid., i. e. to a group which resembles 
M*" rather than 0^ and is somewhat distantly related to K''- 

A, as in the First Book, belongs distinctly to the K*" family. 



26 



ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 



BOOK III. 



KtOb. 



1 1 10 a 14 cKoia-Lov dfj kol (tA K^'B^D), 

oKova-iov ADB^, lacuna in 
C. 

25 inepTeivei pOSt (pvfnv ACB' 

B'DAld. 
bi3 Si AD. 

23 fo-ro) B'B^CMcI.A. 

1 1 1 1 a I Kai post yap CD. 

6 aV A. 

25 om. 

1112a I Sdls ObAB^B^DAld.C, 6o'|a 
Kb. 

7 add. Q)f Nb. 

14 oi^eV D. 

20 ^ovXevaaiT av tls A. 

bi5 nVo);/ ACBiB'^Ald.D. 
1113a 33 & O^CDBiB^Ald. 
oV Kb. 

b 1 3 Spa. 

20 fV A. 

24 airo-i airwi ACB^B^'DAId. 

26 oaa A. 

29 ortoOi' aXXo A. 

1114a I Sf ACB'S^'DAld. 

2 ov TO /U7 a-yvofii/ CAB^B^D 

Aid. 

I 2 TOJ' OKoXaa-TaivovTa aKoXacrTOv 

CADB^B^Ald. 

21 £1-1 A. 

27 eXf^o-ai ACAld. 

b 3 flij ovdets A. 

10 «cal rd ACB'B^iDAld. 

28 om. A. 

28 TTpOKTtKal Koi CADB^B^Ald. 

(koi om. Kb). 



LbMb. 



aKoi<Tioi> Bf) <a\ t6 cKovcnov B^. 



virepTeivei ante ma. 

Sf, CB^B^Ald. 

i'arai [e'crTiV D]. 

om. AAId.B'B^. 
om. CB'B^DAId. 
Si CAB'B'Ald.D. 

om. ABiB^^CDAId. 

OvdiV ItTTlV AB^B^C. 

av Tts ^ovXfva-aiTo B'B^DCAld. 

rii'os. 

om. A. 

tarai ACDB'B^Ald. 
€0' CDB'B^Ald. 

a'iTLOi avToi. 

7rp6s Saa CB'B^DAld. 

aw StioCv B'B^CDAld. 

Si 

TO fifj dyvoelv '6v. 

aKSkaa-Tov t6v axoXaa'TalvovTa. 

om. B'B^CDAld. 
^TjSdi E'E^'CDAld. 

TO fi\ 

<at CB'B^DAld. 

TTpaKTtKol, 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 



27 



1 1 1 4 b 3 1 ToO A. 

1115a 3 xP^"^^"" A. 

1 (j>avep6v yeyiVTjTai A. 

13 yap ADAld. 

16 Tl OjlOlOV A. 

20 cV ACB^B^Ald. 

24 y ojf. 

29 fi] om. 

29 om. 

b 8 om. ACDE'E'^Ald. 

18 Kul ante if ACB'B^DAld. 
33 Toiroii AAld.CB^B'^D. 

1 1 1 6 a 2 1 Koi oi C 

31 ocroi (-01 in ras. C) A pr. 
33 oAC. 

b 4 om. ACD. 

9 ^.^ ACB^B^DAld. 

10 post eiirreipias add. Kol (pvKa- 
^a<r6ai Kai Trard^M CDB'B^ 

AAld. 

32 Sia TO ^o^eiaBm C (81a 0oj3ei- 

(rBai A). 

33 iv ACDAld.B'Bl 

36 fhv AC. 

1 1 17 a 2,3 om. C. 

7 om. ACDB^B^Ald. 

13 KpaTIOTOl ACD. 
KpaTLO-TOVS Aid. 

20 om. AC. 

b 26 ojiolais ACDAId. 

iii8ai2 rj {km in ras. C). 

1 6 oih' iv rois C. 

19 8' aia-Brjcrw AC A Id. 

23 8^ AC Aid. 

32 (piU^ivos K.T.\} ACDAId. 



om. B'B^CD. 
XPWa^Bai CDB'B^Ald. 

Koi TTpoTcpov e'lprjTat Jj (kol irporepov fiprjTai' 
<j)av€p6u yap y^yevrjTat CB^B'^Ald.). 

om. CB^B^ 

Sixoi6i, Ti CB'Si'DAld. 

om. 

oi,. ACB^B^DAld. 

7 D {d NbB'B-Ald. and C in ras., v in 

ras. A). 
fV ante too-ok CB'B'AAld. 
■yf. 
om. 

TOVTCO. 

ol Se AB'B^DAld. 
5™ B'B^DAld.A corr. 
om. Ald.B'B^D. 
T« Ald.B'Bl 

)U7;Sei/. 

om. 



<j)o^H(T6m DB'B^Ald. 

om. 

hv ehv DB'B^Ald. 

oi bi)—<ivhvvov ADB'B'Ald. 

add. naxop.evoi, 
Kpe'iTTOVS B'B''. 

Kai B'DAld. 

opLOLOis Tjj avbpeia, 

Kai AB'DAld. 

ovhe ToTs AB^D. 
a'ia-6r)a-LV 8'. 
8'. 

om. B'B^ 



See details on p. 31. 
E 2 



28 



ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 



I ii8 b lo 


(5 ivHfrjS AC. 


orav ivSef,! ;, B'DAld. 




13 


om. C. 


Koi AB'Ald. 




17 


ems TTKr](T6fi C. 


eas av vmpTrXrja-dfi AB'B^Ald. (eros av infp 






■K\r]a6fii D). 




26 


eJC. 


eVi AAld. 




30 


0U8' (IKoXaOTOS ACD (0 S' "Kc- 

XaTTOS B'Ald.). 


aKoXaOTOs fie'. 




33 


om. C. 


Kai TIB aTTcXf(T6ai ADB'Ald. 




iiiga 5 


fie Ta Trepi AC. 


Ta irepi B^Ald. 




10 


ov6fxaTQ£ TntoOros C 


6 TOIOVTOS 6v6jxaT09 Aid. A. 




16 


ac. 


oVa AB'B^Ald.D. 




27 


eVi 6e Trnj/ (jio^epcoi' CA. 


eVl TUiV ipojBepa}!/ fi D. 




34 


Kni AC. 


om. Aid. 




bi3 


fie A (fi^ C). 


yrlp B^Ald.D. 




17 


KOI a>s Sei ACAld. 


om. 






&mK 


LbO''. 




moa 29 


SiaKpivai. 


TO Kplvm AAld. 




b II 


irdvTfS TrdvTa Aid. AD. 


TTavTa TrdvT^s C. 




1 113 a 31 


aLTLai, 


aiTia Aid. AC. 




1113 a 10 


e< A. 


cm. CB'B^D. 




1114a 31 


\eyoi C. 


Xe'yet AD. 




1115a I 


7rp6$€(n^ Ald.D. 


Tvpoadecns AC. 




20 


iXeveepoi DAld. 


i\ev6epwi ACB\ 




1 1 16 a 35 


i<Tiirai DCB\ 


eVo-eiToi A. 




b 7 


Kmvi ACB'Ald. 


Kfvd D. 




1117a 25 


vtrcmT^vovu'iv K^A. 


vnonTeva-coa-L DO^'Ald-C. 






inTOTTTfvaiui M^. 


imoTTTeva-ovcn U^. 




1119 b 4 


rdi' C. 


t6 DB'AAld. 




6 


om. AC. 


Kal ante poKia-Ta Ald.D. 





The following is a list of the C readings which I have noted as 
agreeing with Aid. in other connexions, up to the end of p. 1115 a. 
The divergence between C and Aid., which begins at this point and 
continues to the end of the Book, is so marked that it will not be 
necessary to go into details regarding their relationship in the latter 
part of the Book. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 



29 



CAld. 

1 1 10 a 24 Trpii^ac MbN^ObP^ [Trpn^n AD], 

I HI a 13 XEXoyxffMf'i'oi' [AD = Bek.]. 

22 /3iaiou NbObDB'B'* [0.'a A], 

b 25 fi" yfvecrSai U'T) \yfviadai civ A]. 

1 1 12 b 33 oix av ou!/ Ll^MtCAB' [ouK av ei'i; D]. 

1113a 15 rdyadov ADr. 

20 TO ante /3ouX))7-o'i/ add. H^N^AD. 
b 5 effv aV K^N^ArD. 
28 SvTos Nl'Oi'D. [tv t6 A.J 

1114a 25 post anOivdav add. rai oitrxor LbN^AD. 
b 4 KOKa ffoieii/ N^^O^D \<aKcmoi(iv A]. 
15 ToOro Aid., TOUT C [raiiT AD]. 

17 avTo [avTM D; and A, with S> however in ras.J. 
28 rai Kaff O^rAD. 
1115a I rav Ka6' A \_Ka6' D]. 

7 KOI TTpoTcpov ("pr)Tai,' <pavipov yap yeyevrjTai B'B^ [D^Bek. ; ^Stj (pavepbv 
yeyevrjTai A, instead of rjh-q Koi wporepov ftprjraij. 

The following is a list of the C readings in Book iii. to the end 
of p. 1115a which differ from Aid. in other connexions than those 
recognised in the K^O"— L'^M'^ and K''M'^— L^'O" lists :— 



C. 

1 109 b 30 8^. 

1 1 1 a 6 npa^avTos. 

27 aTTo6aV(T€OV TTaBoVTl A, 

32 a 8 dvoyKa^ovTaL A. 

b 10 dvayKci^eiv A. 

10 OVTW \avT03 ADl. 

12 TO Tjdv p^6^ Tjdov^s. 



I 112 a 30 81 f/pav oiSev Nt'O^D. 
\ov8fV di Tjpaiv A.] 

iii3ai7 TO ante PovXrjrov prius A. 

2 I I'iKKo &' oXAm a. 

31 cm. 
b 14 fiOKapios ADB'B^ 



Aid, 
56 D. 

77p<i^nvT(s MbNbp^AD. 
dTTodavareop waSoura LtMbNl>ObP^D. 
Tct 6* dvayKa^ovra M^N^D. 
dvdyKrj. 
ov Ta avTa, 
TO Tjdii TO KaKoif ped^ rjSovrjs. [to jj8v koI 

KoKov pfff rjdovrjS A, to rjdii rj to koKou 

p(ff ^Sov^s DP']. 
S ^pwv ov64v, 

cm. NtOt. 

A'XXo) 8' AXojf L^MbD. 

Km post icTTi ANbr. 

paKctpiov. 



3° 



ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 



1114a 18 \a^i\v DB'B^. 

b 2 1 £1 f"?. 
1115a 32 om. D. 



/3aXai/ A and all Bekker's Codd. 
om. K^tD [ei \u] iv om. A]. 
ai ante In add. NbO^ 



As the agreement of C and K'= unique becomes very close after 
1115b I, it will be well to note the cases of agreement in Book iii. before 
that point. I have found only the following (those cases having been ex- 
cluded in which C=:IO Aid.), viz. 11 13 a 31, add. Kai K^Cr [om. D cum 
cet.], 1113 b 31, TO. om. K''C [habet D] ; 1114b 10, o'lovrai Y^^C. To 
these three cases may perhaps be added 1114a 4, toiovtov K''N''CD. 

The results for iii", i.e. for 1109b 30 — 1115b 1, may be summed 
up as follow. There are thirty-six places in which K'' and O'' agree 
against L*" and M^ and in twenty of them C sides with L*" and M^, and in 
fourteen with K*" and O''- Aid. sides with U' and M*" in eighteen out of 
these thirty-six places, seventeen times in company with C ; and in four- 
teen of them with K'' and O'', thirteen times in company with C. Thus C 
and Aid. are evidently descended, in this part of the Third Book, from a 
not remote common source ; but the cross-corrections have been so 
numerous that it is difficult to determine whether that source was 
genealogically related to M'' or O*". 

The same difficulty attaches to the question of the relationship 
of D, which is almost equally divided (both before and after 1115b 1) 
between K^'O" and L^M". 

With regard to B' and B^ there can be little doubt that they 
are related to M'' rather than to O*". 

A again in this Book, as in Books i. and ii, belongs distinctly to 
the K'' family. 

The following is a list, complete so far as I know, of the readings 
in which C agrees with K'' where the latter MS. is unique among 
Bekker's MSS. in the Third Book after 1115 b i : — 

KbC. 
1 1 15 b 23 om. ra ante Kma [habent DAB^j. 
27 om. Tu A Aid. 
31 om. oItoi a [habent DB']. 

H 16 a 23 ava6rjcrt] [avadriaei. AB^B''D]. 
25 TpaUa-ai [Tpcofcro-' Al. 



N ICO MA CHE A N ETHICS. 3 i 

1 1 16 a 35 oS [oi( D; and A with accent and breathing in ras.J. 

35 apKfiuv \apKiov AB^D]. 

b 5 e'rai post ima-Trjiiriv M^ObA [add. rLi^Ald. DB'B^]. 
5 om. eV ante aXXou D [habent AB^]. 

8 a [ola AB'B'D]. 

II TO jXTj TTOirjirai ^rb TToirjdat ADB^B^l. 

24 (pfpovcri. A ^dva(f)epova-i D, marg. C, corr. A ; iiritpepovcn WW, corr. rec. C]. 

1117 a 8 om. TO ante tto'Sos [habent AD]. 

11 MfV [eV AB'D]. 

1 2 TTpoTepov ilprjpiva A \7Tpoeiprjpeva DB B^J. 
15 Ta roiavra [roiaijTa AB'B^D]. 

17 add. prj ante <paiv6pfva rA [om. B'D]. 

b 2 ylveaOai [yij/frnt AB^B'^D]. 
7 ei Se 81) A [fi S17 B>]. 

9 om. 7 ante on [habent AB^D]. 

10 fx" Bi \;4xv B^A]. 

1 1 Xw^o-cTot B'B'^Ald. \\iitn (<TTai ADN^Ob]. 

13 Toirw [toCto AB'D]. 

24 om. at ante apfrai [habent AB^D]. 

1 1 1 8 a 13 imBvprfparav [imBvpr^raiv rO^A, emSvpiav L^M^Ald.DB'B' etiam marg. 

q. 

13 f'iSoi pr. Kb, f'Soi C [iSoi A et cet.J. 

32 post Tiy add. (jitX6^ei/os 6 (ii^ws pr. K''C. [(piXo^evos 6 (6 om. Nl^Ald.) 

ipi^ws ArN^OliAld. corr.^ K^ (' ipse librarius ' — Susemihl Eth. Nic. 

pref. xx); post a>v add. ^iXo'^evor nee plura D; B'=Bek., B^=Bek. 

nisi quod eil^aiTo (MP) habeat.] 

b 17 ems Tt\r]o6fi ivrfp/SoXij [B^B'' = Bek. ; D = Bek. with inepnXrjaSfU, A has 
eojff &v VTT^pivKr]fT6rj virep^okru. 
24 T) prj ff a>h {i K^, ft C in ras.) [^ piq e>s Sfi fj a Sel U>T) ; fj pfj as Sfl 7 ois 

8ci B^ ; Tj pr) COS 6f I B^ with rj a>s Sfi in red ink on margin for insertion 
after Sei. A has a lacuna here]. 

27 <CU 7 0)9 A [7 KOI 0)f B'Ald.]. 
30,31 Se rw /X17 dXX' 6 /zei/ aKoXafrros rm, om. K.". 
8f T(5 /i?7 dXX' d pec dxo'XaaTOr om. C, habet A. 
1119a 3 Xu7reio-5ai &, XvTreiTni AB^DC — (t in raS. C). 

3 KOI ante airoTvyxdvav oni. [habent AB'D], 
15 post fi Sc'i add. ov5' ev A [add. oiSen' DAld.B'B"]. 

15 OTl. 



33 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

1119a 20 ova-iai ^a^'ias AB'B'-D], 

25 iivovfibiaTov [iivoveihiaTOTfpuv L''Mt'N''AO'^Ald.r]. 

29 TO. ^ravra AB'D]. 

b 4 iroXXi)!/ e^w ail^rjcnv A ^noWfjv av^rjaw DB'l. 

6 eV ToiiTOis yap (icai K^A, om. C) 17 A. 

8 wdvTodfi/ [jTavTajf^oSev DB', A has a lacuna here]. 

12 Kai post Xe'yo/xfV om. A. 

14,15 Kara tw XoyoK — eTndvjiriTLKOv Om. [habet A]. 

2 2 \cya>fiiv 8e (cai €^)jf TTf/ji i'XevBepi.or^jros bis in fine Hbri iii. et in initio libri iv; 
sic etiam A, Kai et in lib. iii. et in lib. iv. omisso [om. in fine iii. DB^B^]. 

As against the forty-three cases given in the foregoing list I have 
noted only the following seven unique K'' readings which C does not 
present, viz. 1117b 4, at ante rt/xat om. K"'- 21, ihias. 1119a 11, post 
/j,e'ucos add. /xe'i;. 14, ovr pro oiS' ante fiitdvjj.ii. 34, tomvto. b 6, post yap 
add. Kot. 16 ante \6yw om. rw. 

Reserving my remarks on K^'C till the Fourth and Fifth Books have 
been examined, I may sum up the results for Aid., D, W, and B"'' in 
the latter part of the Third Book. From 1115b i to the end of the Book 
there are thirty-five places in which K"' and O* agree against L'' and M"" 
and in nineteen of them Aid. sides with L''M'', and with K'^C in thirteen. 
Of these thirteen it will be observed that six are cases in which L"" and 
M*" have an omission. If the ascendants of Aid. were MSS. related to 
M*" they would naturally be corrected in these places, and Aid. would 
consequently exhibit so many K''0'' readings. 

In the thirty-five places in which K*" and O'' agree against L'' and 
M^ D sides with L''M'' in fourteen and with K'>0'' in twelve. B' and B^ 
side distinctly with L''M^ Considering the close affinity between Ald.D, 
W and B^, throughout this whole book, we may, I venture to think, allow 
W and B^ to carry Aid. and D with them to the L'^M'' side. 

BOOK IV. 

[The readings of Far. 1853 (Par.) are given in the following list to 
show the relation of that MS. to D] : — 

K^'O'^'. L''Mb. 



1 1 19 b 22 Xeym^fi- Ald.AB'Par. 
34 om. AC. 



Xiyopeu CDB^. 

r< DAld.Par.B'B'. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 



33, 



1 1 20 a 4 


Xpeia C. 


6 


TOVTO C. 


II 


yap apfr^s AC. 


17 


Xa/3etv AC. 


24 


oJ.. ACAld.BiB^DPar. 


3° 


?XotT' AAld.CB'B^DPar. 


b 2 


iSi'o):/ ACB>B»Ald.DPar. 


4 


OTTOu C [ore kol qtvqv AJ. 


9 


ove(v ACBiB^DPar. 


22 


raOra ACB^B^Ald. 


26 


rais fiocretrt /cat rats- SaTrai/ats 




ACB'B^Ald.Par.D (omis- 




so altero rais D). 


3° 


8' add. C. 


II2I a 4 


om. C. 


1 1 


om. AC. 


II 


iv botTii Kol Xrjyjfei C. 




eV Sdo'et Km eV Xrjyj/ei A, 


15 


fV/ ACB^B^Ald.DPar. 


i6 


(riii/6udf«7-ai C. 




o-uySiaffTai B'. 


20 


om. ACDAld. 


20 


om. ADPar. 


25 


om. C, and A which reads 




doxrei yap ois del kol XrjyjreTat 




o0€v del. 


28 


om. C. 


33 


om. AC. 


b 4 


om. C. 


28 


&u ACB^B^DPar.Ald. 


33 


ipya^jievoi AC. 


1122a 14 


KaKOV ioTi AC. 


23 


yap ACB^B^DPar.Ald. 


34 


8' (mep AC. 


bi8 


epyov aperr) p.iyaS(mpiTTfi.a A 




Cr. 




dperr} tpyov ixeyaKoTTpeTreia B'^. 



xpeia 7-19 ADB'BTar.Ald. 
cKao-rov ADB^B^Par.Ald. 
dpeTijs yap DPar.Ald.B'B^. 
Xap^avuv DPar.Ald.BiB2. 

Se. 

alpoiT. 

otKeicov. 

Sre Kal o5 Ald.DPar.B'B^ 

odev ovBev Aid. 

avrd DPar. 

baTrdvais Ka\ rals 8oo"€a"ii'. 



om. Ald.ADPar.BiB^ 
Kai Par.AldADB'B^ 
eV dvaiv DB'Ald. 
eV Xrjyjm Kal iv h6(T€i B^Ald. 



(Twav^irai MtAB'DPar.Ald. 

avvav^ov(JLV L"^. 

inter aveKevBipov et eiiaros add. mi yap 
hihaxTi, K.a\ ov Xa^j3av£t Par. 

7-E C, suppl. rc. KP. 

oi ante Xiiferac rDB'B^Ald.Par. 



Tf AAld.D. 

p.i, 8iva<T6ai Par.B^B^DAld. 

airoi add. post tovtod TAld.AB'B'^DPar. 

om. 

epyafo/i«i/ot Kai rAld.B^B^DPar. 

eWl (caKd.- Par.rB'B^DAld. 

om. r. 

8^ TTcpi H^BiB^'Ald.DPar. 

'dpyov ixeyaXcnrperrda dptTr], 



[I. I.] 



34 



ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 



1122b 18 ipyoM /ieyoXfUTT/JeVeia Ald.B'D 

Par. 

20 n-fp'i Biovi AC Aid. 

2 I KOI TTfpi. 

30 om. C. 

30 om. AC. 

1 133 a 2 r] TTaa-a AC. 

3 om. 

14 yap T] KaWiaTT) AC. 

14 fieyaXoiTp€7T€iav f;(ei ACH^. 

26 Ta TOiaCra A. 
Ta 76 Tairra C. 

b 25 liiyaXoyJAVxov DB'A. 

26 om. C. 

30 om. AC. 

1124a I /xEv ante ow ArC. 

b 8 ai^fiS^fACBl 

[d(^fi8ei DPar. et corr. C] 

14 eS ToO ACAld. 

21 fV AC. 
1 1 25 a I om. C. 

3 ov C. 

20 agio's e(TTLV CAAld. 

24 OKvrtpol DC Aid. 

34 xf'P"" AB'Bl 

b 5 om. AC. 

7 7-c ACAld. 

9 om. ACHaNb. 

1 5 ^epojiev del ACH^N^T. 

19 Se TTJs Tiprjs C. 

25 Tw CAld. 
32 om. AC. 

1126a 10 BaTTOv rj Kal AC. 

16 aTToSiSoao'ti' C. 

20 opyTKot AC. 



■nepX Toiis 6(ovs Par.H^B'B'D. 

Ka\ oa-a mpi ACB^B^DPar., suppl. marg. 

rec. Kb. 
TO. ante Tomura add. B^B^'Ald. 

[ravra instead of TO ToiaiiTa ADPar.j 

em Ald.DB^BTar. 

Trao-u if Par.Ald.DB'B^ 

Km ai/n8oipeds AC, suppl. marg. rec. 

K'-. 
yap Ald.DPar. 

e^ec p.eyaKonpi'weiav DAld.Par. 
raura DAld. 

jueyaXou C. 

ye ADAld. 
8'D. 
om. Aid. 

d<p(ihrjtiei H"B'. 

TOV €V D. 

eV Par.H'>^NbDB>Bl 

jrpos ante ^I'Xoi- ADB'B^Par.Ald. 

SdTiv d^iOS. 

voepoi AB*. 

Xelpav CDPar. 

TO post KOI B'Ald.D. 

om. 

Kal post i,s B^B^DAld.Par. 

ad 4,epop.(v DPar.Ald.B'Bl 

5e Tip^i Par.H«NbAld,ADB'B^ 

TO A. 

add. Kal ante is B'B-DPar. 
eaTToi> Kai DPar.Ald.B'B*. 
aiiTairo8i86aa-Lv AB^B'DPar.Ald. 
6pyi(ovTat DB'B'^Par.Ald. 





NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 


ii27a 8 


Ti SXXo ABiB'CDPar.rHaNb 
Aid. 


oXXo Tl. 


8 


TIS aXpcKfta AC. 


ai(f>eXeid tis DAld. 


14 


avTYj rC. 


avTTJ. 


16 


tma-Tou ACAld. 


fKacrra. 


21 


8^ AC. 


8e Aid. 


27 


Xe'yfi Kai TTpdrrei AC. 


TrpciTTft Kai Xeyei Aid. 


b S 


(5)s ACAld. 


oS. 


21 


raiira AC, 


Ta Toiavra Aid. 


26 


om.AB^(spatioiiilitt.relicto 


add. 7-a ante <j)avfpa CDAld.BTar. 


27 


evKorai^povriTOTfpoi A. 
(vKaTafppovriTOTfpov C. 


(vKaracppovjjTot DB'B^Par.AId. corr 


31 


Kai aiTiKfio-^ai ACB^. 


avTiKeltrdai DPar.Ald.B". 


34 


eirai opiKia Tis A (lacuna in 
^ C) B^B^DPar. 


6piMa TIS (Iirm. 


1128a 16 


Ka\ (< kCW: 


« DAld.B'Par. 


18 


tXevdfpiO) C. 


^Xivdepa H^^Ald. 


26 


IkfvBepia C. 


f'XevSepco. 


bii 


o5^ rCBl 


yoO./ AB'DPar. 




KtMt'. 


LbQb. 


1 i20a 21 


om. AC. 


o-xfSd.' B'Ald.D. 


1122 b 34 


To« ACAld. 


om. H^D. 


1124 a 22 


om. AC. 


add. o! post fj H^^NbDEiAld. 


1 127 a 32 


ToO ACDAld. 


om. 


1128 a 3 


om. C. 


S" AD Aid. 



35 



Reserving my remarks on C to a future occasion, I may sum up 
the results for A, B', B^, D and Aid. in Book iv. 

K''0'' stands against L'^M^ in seventy-eight places, in forty-three of 
which Aid. sides with L^'M'', and with K''0'' in nineteen. D sides with 
L''M'' in forty-six of these places — thirty-seven times in company with 
Aid. — and with K''0'' in fourteen. B^ and B^ occur together upwards of 
thirty times on the L^'M'' side and thirteen' times on the K''0'' side. As 
there is nothing in the quality of the agreements of D and Aid. on the 
L''M'' side to suggest the opposite conclusion, we may, I think, give 

r 2 



3^ ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

full weight to the quantitative test, and say that D and Aid. are both 
descended in this Book from a MS. related to M'' and therefore to 
L*". The same may be said of B^ and B^. A, as in Books i, ii, and iii, 
belongs to the K'' family. 

The following list gives the readings in Book iv in which C agrees 
with K*" where the latter MS. stands alone among Bekker's MSS. The 
readings of A, etc., have been appended for the sake of comparison : — 

CKb. 

1 1 1 9 b 2 2 hi Ka\ c'lijr [S' E^ijs ADB']. 

2 2 77 post eirat add. A [om. D]. 
1120a 22 rai/ an ap(TT]s om. A pr. [habet D]. 

30 oiS' 6 fi8oi)t (sic) \virripas C, ov8' 6 Xvirripas K^ (SiSouj m. rec. quae 
eadem comma post oiS' addidit, as Professor Vitelli, who kindly 
examined certain places in K^ at my request, reports). [oiS* 6 

\iinrjp6s B'B^, ovd' 6 XvTTrjpSis AD.] 

32 ouSe] ov A. 

pri om. [habent ADB']. 

Ta xpwara om. [iiabent AD]. 

big f'mpiXaipevov ^impeXopemv pr. A]. 
20 avS'] oxlff A [oi8' D]. 

29 Sfi post Sa-a om. [habent AD]. 

1 1 2 I a 5, 6 rji/oKaa-ev favaXaaev A]. 

13-15 '■? S^ Xap^dvfiv . . . vmpfiaWet om. [habent AB']. 

24,25 6c!.(T« yap oS 8n Km X^^erai (Xfii/^frai C) oOfv SeZ [Sa)0-« yap oh Sft Km 

Xfj-^iTai odev SeX A; B'B^=Bek.]. 

26 TO iTTfp/SaXXfit/] TO pfj VTrepjSdXXHv pr. K^iAC. 

33 f"7 TovTo TTOKw Taxi [tovto TToieiv Taxi A ; DB'B^=Bekker]. 
b 7 T-ijv [two ad]. 

29 TO om. [habent AD]. 

1 1 22 a I 6w6<Tovj oTToTe [oTrocroK AD], 

8 fiViV om. A [habet D]. 

34 Kai as ov Sfi om. [habent ADB']. 

b 22 olov Tf A. 
1 1 23 a 24 piyapol Xy>, pfyapni pr. C [Mfyapfly ADB'B'']. 

big 8e om. C, pr. K^- [suppl. rec. K^, ADB^]. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 37 

1 123 b 17 Se^irf pr. Kb, 8" a|i'a rec. K^, S" a^la C, the first a in ras. [8' d|ia A]. 

24 8e' post 6 om. [habent DA]. 

25 post x"-^^"^ add. /ifV [om. AD]. 

1124b 5 8c] ^ew yap [Se AD]. 

II ante npoa-ocjAria-ei add. oi A [om. D]. 

17 nfTTOvdaa-iv A [?^€n•o^'5f(^aJ' D]. 

18 ^0X19 [ftdyif AD]. 

24 npaTeovm ^Trporfpfvova-iv A]. 
/xeXXijTT;!/. 
1 1 25 a 7 oi'^'] oi8' A [oiff D]. 

14 6 om. [habent AD]. 

24 8e'] yf [Se AB^D]. 

28 ri\L0(oi om. [habent AD]. 

a>s] ov [o)r AD]. 
31 post evTvxrjp-aTa add. Kai [om. AD], 

b 7 fV Tt/i3 Koi 6p€^ei A inserting fw also before ope^ei [DB'B^=Bekker]. 

1 1 eVi 8e Toi/ [ecTTt 8' ote toV ADB']. 

2 3 dfi^orepa 8e 5 ofK^oTipa, A reading v'. 

33 ^Tj-ep K^i, eiTTfp C, the t" on eras. [«n-ep AD]. 

1126a 5 01 om. [habent AD]. 

10 KOI i(ji oh ov 8fi om. [habent AD]. 

19 TTiKpoi^ fiiKpol K" ; 77 in ras. C [n-iicpoi AD]. 

b I irapeKT^alvav [TrapeKJSalvcov ADB^B'^]. 
4 TOUOVTOV A [TOtoCroK DB']. 

18,19 *"' ^^ ^" op-oicos 8e om. [habent AD]. 

24 ixBalpiiv [E^fpaiWii/ pr. A, i^Bpaiveiv D et corr. A]. 

26 rai do-ui'ij^fis om. [habent AD]. 

36 bia^epovTtos 8i,a(j)6pa>s 6' A [6ia(^fpoj'r(Bf 8' DB']. 

1127a 6 ^fydX?7f om. [habent AD]. 

26 €Ka(TTOs [e/cacrra AD], 
b 6 fcafl' avTov D [/fa^' aurd A]. 

1 5 Tffl] rd [tm ad]. 

19 &v fjSei (jidcl pr. K'') aiToKaviTis C : S)V f/Seia aTToXavcns pr. A [DB' = 

Bekker]. 
S om. [habent AD, U B']. 

20 ixavTiv a-oipbv larpov [^pavTLV rj IrjTpiKov crocfiov A pr. Post IrjrpiKov addidit 

man. rec. ^'. — Habent DB'B^ larpov rj pavrw a-o<p6v^. 
24 oxKrjpov A in ras. \oyKiqp6v DB']. 



38 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

1128a 9 aypoiKOl [ayptot AD J . 

2 1 av ToC H^A [habet D]. 

26 fii) dnperrrj [fi^ a npena B^A, a jrpewfi DB'J. 

TiaJ TO [tm AD, rov B']. 
28 post rjdu add. /cai A. 
28 aKOverai faKOvaeTat ADj. 
35 Km ToiavToj Koi ravra A [/cai TOiavra DB^]. 
b 4 arayKoia K^H^, avayKalov C, the final v in ras., aj/ayxaia A. 

8 17 S' eV Tmr] at &' [AD = Bekker]. 
12 post aSo^i'nf add. Kai [om. AD]. 

26 &(TTe npa^ai K^N^", 6trr' (erasure) 7rpd|ai' (the c by later hand) C. 
[coCTT (ei inserted by later hand) 7rpd| (fif later in ras.) A.] 

28 eKovcTiOis] dicot)(rioif K^D, aKovon (j;V) C, tKovalois A. 

30 ydp cm. [habent AD]. 

32 TO. TOiavra \t6v to. ToiavTa A, Tov ravra L'^D et COrr. C]. 

The following list contains the cases in which K*" has been corrected, 
and C follows the corrections. For the corrections in K'^ I am mainly- 
indebted to Susemihl's Epistula Critica appended to Ramsauer's edition : — 

1119b 27 17 alterum om. pr. Kl> add. rec, habet C. 1120 a i6 ^17 om. r 

Mt" pr. K^, suppl. re. K^, 17 C. 1121 a 20 t? om. pr. Kb add. rec. et C b 22 
ala-xpoi Ky> pr., yKuTxpoi rc. et C. 25 rj om. pr. Kl>, suppl. re, habet C. 1122a 

2 ala-xpoK(p8la pr. K'^, alirxpoKepSeLa COrr.^ et C. 1 5 ravra pr. K^, ravrqv reC. 

et C. 15 post y add. oi K^ pr., om. C. 21 xPW"'^^ K^i pr., xpwfo'' rc. et 

C. 22 danavT]pas p.6vov 6' iv pr. K'-', hanavqpa^ fiovov iv rc. et C. 6' ante vncpex^i 

om. pr. KP, add. rec. et C. b 15 Krijpa piv yap t6 TrXei'a-Tov a^iov pr. K^ ; Prof. 

Vitelli writes to me — ' al. m. non admodum rec. correxit — Kr-qp.a'^'' (i. e. Krimaros) p-iv 

yap ro nXeia-rov a^iov "' C has Krrjparos p€V yap dperrjs TrXfi'crrou a^iov Kai. 21 o(ra 

om. pr. Kb, add. rec. et C. 22 bew add. rec. Kb habet C. 11 23 a 3 koI avn- 

Sapcas om. pr. KbQb, add. mg. rc. Kb et C. b i t6v] ra rc. Kb et C. 11 fri 
om. pr. Kb suppl. rc, habet C. 32 wo-y' pr. Kb, hy rec. et C. 1124 a 10 

p.iKpov pr. Kb, piKpoli rec. et C. 20 koi post Std add. rec. Kb et C. Prof. Vitelli 
reports to me as follows on this passage as it occurs in Kb — 'puKpov eWi * Tourai koi 

ra a\\a. 6io v{sic) v\\7V(p6nrat etc. (* lit. eras. ; II beginning of fol. 45'^).' 25 rt/irjros 

Mb pr. Kb, np-rfreos corr. rec. Kb, nprjr 6s C, a letter having been erased before o. by 
ovSf tpiKoKivSvms om. pr. Kb, suppl. rec. Kb, habet C. ii 27 b 6 ei\aj3eiTo pr. Kb, 

tiXa^elrai COrr.' et C. 19 &v rjSfl dnuXava-iS pr. Kb, o>v fj Sfi anoKav<ns COrr." et C. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 39 

The differences between C and K'' in the Fourth Book are ex- 
hibited in the following Hst : — 

1 1 20 b 5 post a-cpoSpa Kai add. tovto C. According to Prof. Vitelli K^" has 
no later addition here. 11 20 b 6 to yap /SXcVew C, to yap jirj pxinfLv K'^M'' 

apparently. II21 b 12 post imiieKdas add. Kai KP, Om. C. 13 post dvlaros 

add. ye Kb ; post dviWos- ras. C. 34 Prof. Vitelli reports as follows — ' K'' tokj- 
o-TQi Kara fiiKpov Ka\ iiu. iroKkai pr. ; sed eadem manus, ut vid., Kara in mi to. mutavit, 
V Kai erasit, et praecedens o mutavit in a.' C has Kara piKpa eVi ttoXXw, above Kara 
standing Kai to. in a later hand, [xai to fUKpa tVl ttoXXm DB^B^, Ka\ (in ras.) ptKpa 
Kai inl noXXw A.J ri22 a 7 o ante \a>noSvT7]s om. K*', hab. C. ir24b 27 xai 

d/jeXfii/ pr. Kti^ Kai piXeiv rec. K^, Kai pfj peXiiv C. Ir26ai3 yivrjrai K'', yii/erai 

C. II 27 b 26 Kai post fie om. K^r Aid., habet C. 1 128 a 6 ■)/€ XwTot C, -yeX^Ta 

Kb, and no correction Vitelli reports. To this list may be added 1124b 29, 30 
where C varies from K^ pr. and corr. Pr. K^ reads (instead of napprja-iaa-Trjs — dXi;- 

OevTiKos of Bekker's text), KaTatppovjjTiKov yap, Trapprja-iaa-Tov yap. 8t6 irapprjaLao-TiKos be 
8ia TO KaTa<ppovriTiK6s (ivai /cat dXij^efTtKOf. Rec. K^ has ■7TappritnatTTr)9 yap Sia to kotq- 
K^povrjTLKos iivatj KaTa(ppoi'qTtK6s 6e 6t6 Trapprja-taa-riKOSj TrappTjaiaa-TiKos 5e dto KaTa(j)povr]TtKQs 
Kai dXTjOevrtKos. C and D both read Trappj^triaaTrjs yap dia ro KaTa<ppovr^TiKos elvaiy Kara- 
^povr)Ti,Kos 8e 810 'irapprjaiaaTLKOs Kai dXj/^cuTiKo'r. ^(pav(pS>s' KaTa<ppovqTiKov yap 810 nap- 
prjtnaaTiKos Km aXrjdevTiKos B'', cpavipSis' 7rappr]a-iacTTi,K6s yap (twO last WOrds in ras.) 
Ka (later) Ka 

Sib rarppovrjTiKos (from ^ to t in ras.) Ta(ppovr)TiK6s 8c (last word in ras.) 81.6 Kawap- 

pTjcnaa-TiKos (whole word except ikos- in ras.) koI aXrjdevriKos B^, KaTa(ppovr)7 iKov Se 810 
TrappricTiafTTiKos Kai TTapprjCiaa-TiKoii yap Sio KarafppovrjTiKos Kai d\r]6evTiK6s jtXjjj/ ocra A.J 

There are some other points of agreement and difference in Book iv 
between C and K*" which will be more conveniently noticed when I 
reach 1136 a i, and am in a position to review the whole question of 
the relationship of C and K*" from 1115a i to 1136a i. 

BOOK V. 

The following list contains all the agreements of C with K** where 
the latter stands alone among Bekker's MSS : — 

KbC. 

1129a II oi/Te [ovSe DJ. 

33 Kai 6 acicrofj Kai a&iKos [koI ovktos D, Kai o aviaos B B^J. 

34 6 ante I'o-os om. [habet D]. 



40 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

1129b I 8' ante abiKov om. [habet D]. 

2 co-rai om. D. 

10 KoivQv. en-ei 8'. [Ad Oram C manus, ut videtur, eadem suppl. xai napa- 

vouos' ToiiTO yap TTfpie'x^' "''''''<"' oSixlav Kal Koivov eoTi, ivdrr-qs aSiKias. 
Post KOimp habet D, Koi Tvapavopos' TOVTO yap r) rrapavopia rJTOi jj avKJOTni 
TTfpUxu Tiaaav aStKiav. Pro f UTi 8" avicros habet B^ Kal napavopos, mOX 
TOVTO yap 17 irapavopia rJTOi 17 aviaoT-qs TTcpie'xe' ffacrai' dSiKiav Kal koivov 
iaTL ma-rjs aSiKias' cffel k.t.X. PoSt koivov habent B^A, Kal napavopos 
TOVTO yap T] wapavopia rJTOi dficroriyf n-epu'x" Trdcrav abiKLav Kai. koivov (cm 
■nd(j7]s dbiKias' eVec.J 
16 KaT apeT-qv Om. [rj KaT apeTrjV DB'B^ rc. C]. 

32 oTi om. [6 om. D]. 
1 1 30 a 1 7 o ante ivepyHiv om. 

22 apa yf] ydp \apa ye DB^]. 

24 en] OTt K.^, 071 eVi C. 

25 7rpo<T\ap^dv(iiV D. 

26 /iSXXoj/ 8d|fi fiVai [So'lfiei/ du f^vat paKkov DJ. 
b 10 pti' ow om. 

1 1 eVel 8e to avi(jov Koi To Trapdvopov nXeov ov tovtov dXX* cTepov as pepos Kal 

TTpos o\ov' TO pcv yap T^\eov dirav avLfjov to 8' avio-ov ov ndv irXeov CK.", 

i.e. K^ and C are the only MSS. which read koI wp6s. P^A have 

also Tiapdvopov nXeoV [On the margin C has to piv yap Svio-ov airav 
napdvopov to 8€ jrupdvopov ov irdv avi<TOv, D reads eVel 8e to avifjov Koi 
TO irapavopov ov TavTov aXK' eTepov (as p€pos npbs o\ov to p€V yap avi(TOV 
dirav irapavopov to de napdvopov ov)( dirav (ivicroii to pev yap n\{ov dirav 
avKTOv TO be avKTOv ov Tvdv irXeov, B^ reads eirel 8e to dviaov Kal to napd- 
vopov ov TavTov aW eTepov a>9 pepos irpos oXov to pev yap irXeov dnav 
dvLuov TO he dvtaov ov irdv irkiovA 

I 6 wore Kal nepiA ws nepl ojore Kal irepi Dl. 
1131a 7 SoXoiraria. 

16 Kal irpos Ti om. [D reads koI ncrl Kal irpos t(, B^ Kal Trpdf Ti Kal Ticri.] 

1 8 ea-TL om. D. 

21 TO. iv ols om. [habent DB* cum cet.]. 

23 OTav rj iVoi pr] lora] OTav rj pfj la-a Tcroi [D and B' = Bek.j. 

27 iiTrdpx""] Kar d^lav xira beiv eivai [B'D = Bek.]. 
b 2 17 Tov P TeBfi 8i's] TO devTepov Sis TeBfj. 

5 eo-TQi om. 
16 cJ om. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 41 

1131531 fis uXkrjXa Trpoa-ivex^evra [DB' = Bek.]. 

1132a 6 o fie'v ante c/3Xa\/^6j/ om. [suppl. rec. Kb, habet D], 

21 iivm (i.e. the second Umt) — dmi om. pr. K^, add. re. Kb; Uvai (i.e. the 
second Upm) — olov om. C, which reads eari after the first Uvm [DB^ 
=Bek.]. 

2*7 Kat post a(^aXf Om, 
T!po<ii6rjKev om. 

31 el' om. 
b 2 Te om. 

^ di^T/p^a^o)] acj>fjpr]Tat, 
7rpo<rK€L(r6o>] 7rp6(TK€iTai. 

8 oX;;!'. 

virepexfcv C, COrr.^ K^. 

15 oo-oisj Toiy. 

2 2 TTvBayopioi B^. 

30 KOI ante KoXaaBrjvai om. 

1 1 33 a 7 oloj/ om. 

1 6 Kat TOtoiJroi' om. 
2 2 aTTa om. 

26 eari t^I oti. 
b I eis a-)(ripa 8' ov bidynv avoKoyias \ov hiaynv is CrOSSed OUt, and hei ciyeiv 

written on margin for insertion after avakoyias C. Both D and B 
have Eekker's reading], 
2 iirepjSoXds [^uncpoxas DB\ etiam marg. C]. 

9 Tis om. 

1 2 6el yap tovto (pavepov n elvai XajSeiy. 

ii34ai3 TO ante aZiKdaBai om. 

20 8ia ante Tvpoaipeams om. 
2 2 oiSe ante xXeWT/r] oi [oiSe DB^]. 
26 'ia-Tiv om. 
b 13 aS«oi»J aSiKi'a ov. 
18 rov 5e TToXtrtKoi) om. 
ante (pvaiKov add. ydp. 

20 udpifjiov, 

21 post diarpepei alterum add. olItcos ij aXXais [om. DB^]. 

29 oiSa/iSs- Trap". [Post oiSa^ifflf add. exoi/ LbMtNbQbptQD.] 

33 post aWcov add. xai. 
1135a 9 Kai TO diKaiwpa Kal to hUaiov om. 

G [I. I.J 



43 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

1135a 12 post ahiKov add. TL orav Trpaxdrj a8lKi]fia e<TTi [add. on orav TTpaxdfi dbUrjiid 
iari Lt-NbO^Pb om. D]. 

25 Ka\ t'Ivi om. 

26 €KaiTTOin iKarspov. 

b 5 01/ add. [om. D et cet.]. 

1 1 aTTpo^ovKevTa] Trpo^ovXfvra. 

13 v7i-£Xa/3e Trpdgs [uWXa/3£ radra ■wpa^r, H''LbNl'ObP''Mt'QDB^Ald. reC. C]. 

14 pdWflv [/3uXeii/ D]. 

16 a l&s cet]. 

26 GvfiOTroiav \6vfiiD ttoiwv D COIT. CJ. 

29 cV om. 
1 1 36 a 8 8e om. 

17 ^ TO /ie/^ CKOVITiOV TO S' OKOUO'tOI^ Om. 

33 Kni ante £VSf';;(Oiro] Kni/. 

Here ends the agreement between C and K*" unique. From 
1136 b I to the end of Book v C nowhere agrees with the unique 
readings of K*", which are about forty-two in number. In the K'^O'' — L'^M'' 
list, given on pp. 45 and 46, C is on the K''0'' side, except in two cases, 
up to 1136 b I. 

The following is a list of the cases in Book v up to 1136 b i, which 
illustrate the relation of C to rec. K*" : — 

1 1 29 a 33 Kui 6 avta-os] Koi aSiKos pr. K^C, crx. rec. K^. 

bio post iivKToi add. koi ■Rapavojxos rec. K*^, om. C. 

24 6p6S>s W] Spdds CB'M^QAld.Dr and corr.^ Kb. 

25 x^'^po" B'] x"'/)"" LbMbAld. B'CD and corr.^ Kb. 

1 131 b 16 a om. C et pr. Kb, suppl. corr.' Kb — i.e. ipse librarius according to 
SusemihI. 

16 TovTO C, Toira COrr.^ Kb. 

1132a 6 6 fjLiv om. C et pr. Kb, suppl. rec. Kb. 

21 Umt — eimi om. C et pr. Kb, suppl. rec. Kb. 

b 8 vTtapxeiv C et corr.^ Kb. 

10 ■nocrov pr. Kb, o(tov C et rec. Kb. 

24 VffirjTiKOf pr. Kb, 8iavep.r]TiK6v C et reC. Kb. (C has tov 8iavf)inTiK6v.) 

27 fi Kai pr. Kb, (I Ke C et rec. Rb. 

1 133 a 19 Tavra pr. Kb, Tvdvra C et rec. Kb. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 



43 



1 133 a 20 5 pr. Kl>Ald.B\ m CDL^MtNtOt and rec. K^. 

23 Too-aSe pr. Kb, raaaU CD and reC. Kb To'o-a 8ij Lbfi'. 

27 jj om. pr. Kb, ^T-is C et rec. Kb. 
b 9 c'faycD-yijf pr. Kb, c|ayci)yi)!' CD and rec. Kb. 
23 8^ om. pr. Kb, suppl. C et rec. Kb. 

1 1 36 a 9 avdpaTTtvov pr. Kb, dvdpanriKov C et reC. Kb. 

12 TO wws pr. Kb, droTrmf C et rec. Kb. 

We are now in a position to sum up on the question of the relation 
of C to K'' from 1115 b i to 1136 b i. The following table presents the 
relation in its quantitative aspect : — 



Book III from 1115b i 
Kb 50 - 43 C.^ 
KbMb 6 — 4 C. 
LbQb 6 — I C. 
KbQb 35 _ 34 C. 
LbMb 35 — o C. 



IV. 
Kb 80 — 73 C. 
KbMb 5 — 5 C. 
LbQb 5— oC. 
KbQb 78 — 69 C. 
LbMb 78 — 7 C. 



V to 1 136 b 1. 
Kb 92 — 71C. 
KbMb 6 — 4 C. 
LbQb 6 — 2 C. 
KbQb 16— 14 C. 
LbMb 16 — 2 C. 

KbLb 31 — 26 C. 



These figures show that C is more closely related than any MS. 
hitherto described to K* from 1115b i to 1136b i, although not 
closely related to it before, or, as will be seen, after. The nature of the 
agreements — many of them being omissions and other mere blunders — is 
such as to preclude the hypothesis that an ascendant of C belonging to 
the L*" family was corrected elaborately here by means of K*" or a MS. 
closely resembling K*". The only tenable supposition is that C (from 
X 1 15 b I to 1 136 b I ) was transcribed either from a MS. related collaterally 
to Kb, or from K* itself. If C had been transcribed from a MS. collateral 
to Kb, it would not, as it does, agree with K*" in so many places where 
that MS. has been corrected by a later hand. Thus in Book iv, C agree- 
ing largely with pr. K^ (which it would naturally do if descended from a 
common ascendant by a collateral line), also agrees with rec. K*" as against 
pr. Kb in twenty-four places — i. e. follows the corrections in K^ in almost 
all the cases in which that MS. has been corrected. This seems to point 
to the conclusion that C from 1115b i to 1136 b i was copied (directly 

' I. e. Kb is unique among Bekker's MSS. in fifty places, in forty-three of which 
C agrees with it. 

G 2 



44 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

or indirectly) from K'' itself. In the Fifth Book, C = rec. K'' fourteen 
times ; in the latter part of Book iii the recorded corrections in K'' are not 
numerous, so the test cannot be applied as in Books iv and v ; but the 
agreement with pr. K'' is so close that we should not be justified in re- 
fusing to be led by the analogy of Books iv and v. There are however a 
good many differences between C and both pr. K'' and rec. K*" which point 
to the conclusion that C was not copied directly from K'' as corrected, 
but indirectly through the intermediation of a MS. or MSS. which 
had additional marginal or other corrections which C embodies in its text. 
Thus ii2ob 5 C has koI tovto to inrepl3aWei,v, while K'' has Kal to vrrep- 
(BaWeLi; without later addition or correction, as Prof. Vitelli reports to me. 
1133 a 6 TipecnrovTa [sic) C, TrpeirovTuis K.^ without correction (Vitelli), 
1138 a 6 ye'Acoras C, yeXoira K*" without COrr. (Vitelli), 1130 b 33 cltto 
K*" without corr. (Vitelli), viro C, 1135a 34 oTav C, ixv K'' without corn 
(Vitelli). See also list given on pp. 38, 39. 

Although I think that C 1115b i — 1136b i was copied from 
K'' indirectly, I do not think that many intermediate links separate 
it from that MS. If there had been many intermediate links the 
agreement of C with both pr. and rec. K'' would not have been so close. 
Probably only one MS. intervened. Although the transcriber as a 
rule preferred corr. K'' to pr. K*", there are a few cases in which C 
has the reading of pr. K*", although corr. K'' exists. An examination 
of the list on p. 43 shows that in Book v there are six places in which 
C i-ejects corr. K'' for pr. K*. In Book iii again, iii8a 13, we have 
etSot C, dhoL pr. K*", and 1 1 18 a 33 ev^Los pr. K'' C, epv^ios corr.^ K^ 
It may be thought that the corrections which C does not follow were 
made in K'' after the transcript from which C was copied had been made. 
In that case Susemihl is mistaken in ascribing ipv^ws to corr.^ — ipse 
librarius. But I am inclined simply to suppose preference on the part of 
the transcriber for pr. K'' in these cases. 

There is one other point which I must notice. At 1124a 28 (i.e. 
iv. 3, § 30) C reads, p.ey6.\o)v a^iovaiv ovts opdas p.eyaK6\jrvxoi, Myovrai 
avev yap apiaw oiire opd&s jueyaA.o'i/fD)(oi XiyovTai avev yap apeTijs k.t.X. In 
consequence of this blunder in C I asked Prof. Vitelli if -a-iv oiiTe 
dpe&s ixeyaXofvxoL kiyovTai aviv yap ape- constitutes a line in K^ and he 
replied that it does. From this it might be inferred that C was copied 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 45 

directly from K'^ ; but the inference is not a necessary one. There 
is nothing improbable in the supposition that the MS. intervening 
between K'' and C adhered to the lines and pages of K'' ; indeed, unless 
there were reasons for altering the whole scale of the transcript, it 
would be more convenient to adhere exactly to the scale of the original. 
K'' itself probably reproduces exactly the lines and pagination of its 
original. Prof. Vitelli, writing to me, says that, while each line in 
K'' contains on an average forty letters, the lines are either too long 
or too short for the space defined by the lineal ; and his inference 
from this is that probably the writer of K'' adhered to the lines of his 
original. 

The conclusion then which is forced upon me by the facts is that 
from 1115b I to 1136 b I C is a transcript of a very faithful (slightly 
annotated) transcript of K^. If I am mistaken in this conclusion, then 
C from 1115b I to 1136 b I is collateral with K'', and is a very important 
MS. I have stated the facts fully and leave it to scholars to estimate 
my conclusion. 

As to how C happens to follow K"' in this particular mass of tex 
I have nothing to say. The following facts however, which I have 
ascertained from Prof. Vitelli, may be stated here in case others should 
be able to make use of them. Fol. 33' in K'' begins at 1115b 9 with 
-9p(oiTov, fol. 33"^ begins at 1115b 32 with ev tovtols, fol. 34' begins at 
iii6a 2,2 with TTOtet, fol. 34"^ begins at iii6b 12 with ovv, fol. 25" begins 
at iii6b 35 with -ra, eireC. Passing to the Fifth Book we find that fol. 
63"^ begins at 1136 a 29 with km, eiri The beginning of fol. 33' and the 
end of fol. 62'*' thus mark very nearly the points at which the close 
agreement between K"" and C begins and ends, i. e. C agrees closely 
with K"" over thirty leaves of the latter. The points in C where this 
agreement begins and ends occur in the middle of pages, and show no 
changes in hand or ink. 

The following list contains the K^'O'' — L^'M'^ readings in Book v : — 

xdpa>v corr.2 KbCB^DAld. 

davjxafjTiis fito Kai, 

apxa DAld. 

fUT-ai B' [eVti'j/ D]. 



1129b 25 


Xeipov B^. 


29 


BavjiacTTOs Kai CDAld. 


1130 a I 


apxh C. 


1131 a 21 


cm. C. 



46 



ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 



1131 a 23 


y\ CB'D. 


cm. Aid. 


24 


% fxi, "a-ot la-a CDB'Ald. 


om. 


33 


^p^rai CAld. 


Xpntrerm H^^NbE'D. 


b I 


ovTios CAId.D. 


om. 


32 


TovTcp TO napa to CD. 


TOVTco irapa to Aid. 


1132 b 9 


ea-Tt 6e roCro Kal CP^. 


eo-Ti 8e Kat B^Ald.D. 


15 


couelcrdai Koi ttuiXslv B^C. 


TrwAflv KM aveia-dai HaNbfAld.B'D. 


1133^33 


TO C. 


om. D. 


b23 


om. 


8^ CDAId.Lb and rec. Kb, Sc ]MbH«. 


1134b II 


om. rNbpi^C. 


fii7 H^iAId. [oi D and rec. C]. 


1136 a 17 


nav CAld. 


&7rav H^NbQPbB' [D has a lacuna here]. 


1138a 19 


TO avTo CDAld. 


TW aUTW H*. 


b 13 


Twp HaNtpbAld. 


om. CD. 




KbMb. 


LbQb. 


1130b 8 


fie c. 


a/) DAld. 


1 132 b 27 


€>|£ CAId.D. 


€>pf|f. 


1133a 4 


om. DAld. 


Tf add. C. 


23 


om. CD. 


ante o4KoSo>ot NbpbAld. 


1134a 31 


KpLatl TOV CD Aid. 


Kplcns ea-ri tov. 


b 20 


ovT<o \_avTai D]. 


ov Ta C. 


1137a 13 


y€v6^€va H^. 


vfpopeva LbCB'D, Siavepop-eva QbB^- 


1138a 22 


KoX post afjLa. 


om. PbCD. 



In the two foregoing lists D is about equally divided between K*" 
and L'' ; and the same is true of Aid. If we take the cases of Aid. 
quoted by Susemihl— about eighty in all — we find that it agrees with 
K''L'' — either or both — in thirty-five, and with M''0'' or other inferior 
MSS. in thirty-three. D agrees with Aid. in some forty cases, and 
disagrees in about the same number. I find it impossible, on account 
of the great intermixture which has taken place, to assign either Aid. 
or D to any particular genealogical group. They are themselves not dis- 
tantly related to each other, but show no preference for K'' as against L^, 
or for K''L'' as against M^O^ etc. B"^ and B^ agree extensively with 
Aid. and D, as will be seen from the following list of the readings in 
Book v which D shares with Aid. : — • 



1 129 b 8 ixe'iov MbObB^B^ 

rMbB'. 25 xf'pa" rLbMbB'. 



18 T^s ante fiBaiixovlas [om. B'B^]. 24 op^o's 
1 1 30 a 2 ToV add. NbQbB'B^ apx<i LbMbNb. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 47 

5 Koiva rB' [B'=Bek.J. 13 x) ante SiKawo-ipri KbLbHaN^B^ [om. B^]. 22 t. 

post iifpos add. B'B'^rLl'MbNl'Ob. b 1 1 ivapdvoiiov. 1 2 to Se mpavofiov ovx airav 
avuTov- TO juey yap TrXeoK aTrai/ aVio-oi' to 8' aVio-ov oi jrai/ n-XeoJ' rM^'O^QP^. i6 ko/ 
post mo-Te add. Ml' [om. B']. 23 npoa-TaTTOfxeva B^rK^'Pl'. 1131 a 2 o-waXXay- 

^aTox/ OWtB'. 31 Xo'yov-rKbNtpbB'C. II32 b 15 wtoXfTi' Kal .ima^ai B^rLb 

MbHaNb. 16 ^dwicep LbW^B^ [SeScKcz/ CB^]. 27 k'] t. II33 b 15 (arai 

aid MPO^R'^N^B'BK ii34b7 TaCTa rMbObHaNb [C=Bek.]. 1135 a 4 

al om. rKbLbNb. 12 tA kow&v i^aWov StKaioTrpdyripa B'rRaMbNb [B* = Bek.]. 

b II 8e HaLbpb. 13 raCra ante Trpd^rj add. rLbMbH^NbOb. 18 eV ^avra ly 

"PXT rMbQbH^Nb [oTf ev eavra 17 ap;(ij ^ t^s (caxiaj B'', OTaf fV iavra ^ dpxfi 3 t^e 
ahias B^]. 24 oifie' B^rH^MbNb [B^ oi]. II 36 a 32 ^ LbBl [S B']. 34 ?u 

n rH^NbOb. b6 aWa ovh\ 1 1 37 a 13 vfp.6peva B'LbNb. 27 Se Kai 

rHi^MbNbpb b 20 TouTois- NbObC. 23 ouTcos CrNbpb. 24 & LbNbC. 

33 t/ to' HaMbNbC. II 38 a 9 .if rH^MbNbpb. lo vip.ov rMbObH^Nb 

QB'B^C. 32 ^^ post ^fKT6v add. H"MbNbB'B«C. b 6 oiK avr6. 

From all the other Aid. readings quoted by Susemihl in this Book, 
D varies. 

After ceasing at 1136b i to follow K^ C begins to resemble 0^ 
except in ch. 10 (on emftKeta). In ch. 9 from 1136 b i to the end of 
the chapter, and in ch. 11, i.e. the last chapter of the Book, O* stands 
alone among Bekker's MSS. in nineteen places, in eleven of which C 
agrees with it. The unique C" readings with which C agrees occur 
in the following places, 1136b 8, 18, 18, aa, 31, ^^, 1137a 6, 8, 1138a 5, 
5; 3S (see Jackson's apparatus criticus). It will be seen that this agree- 
ment of C with O*" unique (curiously broken by the chapter on knidKeia 
which breaks the discussion of self-injury) is continued in the Sixth 
Book. Elsewhere (except in Book x) C^ however closely it may agree 
with O'' in conjunction with other MSS, avoids its unique readings. 

In chapter 10 (on iiru'iKeia) O^ is unique in three readings, with 
none of which C agrees. At 1137 b 39 C and D have in common 
a curious blunder — \//-?jAa^tcr/j,aros for ^T]<^i(ry.aTos, and otherwise show 
themselves to be closely related in ch. 10, following the later MSS. 
in preference to K'' and L*". 

In Books i, ii, iii, and iv, we have seen that A is closely related to 
K^ In Book v we have Mr. Jackson's collation of P'' (Vat. 1342), a MS. 
closely related to K'' ; and A turns out to be practically identical with 



48 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

P'' in this Book. That A and P"^ agree almost verbatim throughout 
the whole of the Ethics is rendered probable by the fact that their 
readings are substantially the same in that part of the Tenth Book 
(1176 a 11 — 1177 a 30) where P'' has been collated by Wilamowitz ; 
also by the fact that throughout the Eudemian Ethics (collated in P" 
by Bekker) and the Mag. Mor. (collated by Susemihl in P*") they 
present the same peculiarities; and lastly, by the important fact that 
they both have a long lacuna in common in Book viii Eth. Nic. from 
1 157 a 12 to 1 161 b 19. From a peculiarity of this lacuna, Mr. Jackson 
(Journal of Philology, 1876, vi. 3o8 sqq.) infers that A is a transcript 
of P''. The following are the facts concerning the lacuna in A. Fol. 
85^ ends with 0epa 1157 a 8. After fol. 85, four leaves of much coarser 
parchment have been inserted containing, in a fifteenth century hand, the 
omitted text. This later hand also occupies the four top lines of fol. 
86'' and ends with ovra 1161 b 19. The old hand begins again at the be- 
ginning of the fifth hne from the top of fol. 86' with ixaXXov{i 161 b 19). As 
Mr. Jackson has pointed out, however, an examination of the four lines 
at the top of fol. 86=^ shows that the first two lines and rather more 
than half of the third have been written in rasura, and that the last 
word erased is rjbv 1157 a 13. The line and a half intervening between 
ribv (1157a 12) and /ixaAAoy (ii6ib 19) had evidently been left blank 
by the old scribe, seeing a gap in his copy. The new scribe scraped 
out the two lines and a half at the top of fol. 86"^ above the blank, 
and began the first of his inserted leaves with Tifvoixevos 1157 a 8, and 
having filled four such leaves, utilised the space for four lines at the top of 
fol. 86', thus getting the omitted text down to ovra 1161 b 19, exactly in. 
Now, as Mr. Jackson has pointed out, P'' has the same lacuna, except that 
the new hand begins after avri not after fibv 1157 a 13. The old hand in 
both MSS. begins again with jj-aWov 1161 b 19. Thus P*' = A except that 
A has not avTi. Therefore, Mr. Jackson infers, P'' was not copied from 
A, and the probability is that A was copied from P''- A, we know, was 
written in 1279 ; ^"^ according to Susemihl P'' belongs to the four- 
teenth century. Dr. Meyncke, who has examined P"^ at my request, 
inclines to Susemihl's view, although he notes points which favour the 
view that it belongs to the end of the thirteenth century — e.g. the 
ancient forms of tt and t and of d. The frequency of abbreviations 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 49 

weighs strongly with him in favour of assigning it to the fourteenth 
century ; but A is also much abbreviated ; and certain passages of 
P'' which Dr. Meyncke has copied out, reproducing the forms of the 
letters as they occur in the MS, impress me strongly with the con- 
viction that it belongs to about the same date as A. The forms of 
the letters and the contractions are identical in the two MSS. 

The following are the facts respecting the lacuna in P'' as they 
have been communicated to me by Dr. Meyncke. The fourth line 
from the top of fol. 76^ is : — 

ovTOi aX\ 6 ^ikv 6pa)V eKelvov 6 de BepaTrevS^evos vivo tov epaaTov Xtj 

5. yovarjs 6e ttJs copas eVtort Koi rj ^tX/a Xrjyei to) pev yap ovK cVrt Tjdela f] H 

6. "yts T& 6* oil ylverat rj Bepaireia ttoXXoI S' av biapivovaiv iav eK T^s 

7. avvTjdfias TO ^drj (TTcp^axriv oporjBfis ovras 01 8e prj to rjdv avri 

Then begins the new fifteenth century hand with KaraWarToixevoi. in 
line 8, no blank being left. This new hand goes on through ff. 77, 
78, 79, 80, Si'' and 81'', in which page it occupies twelve lines. The 
old hand begins (ixa\X.ov 1161 b 19) fol. 8a'. It would thus appear 
that the original scribe left the greater part of fol. 76^ blank — i. e. all 
after line 7 — viz. twenty-six lines, P'' having thirty-three lines to the 
page. The scribe of A, we have seen, indicates the lacuna by a blank 
of one line and a half. It may be thought more probable that the 
MS. with the shorter was copied from that with the longer blank, if 
the one was copied from the other at all. But there is nothing in the 
facts hitherto adduced inconsistent with the view that A and P'' are 
copies of a common archetype in which the lacuna began with kut- 
aXkaTToixfvoL. A might very well omit avri as being merely part of a 
word, while P*" preferred to transcribe it as it stood. 

For that part of the following notes which refers to P*" I am in- 
debted to Dr. Meyncke. I give them in the hope that they may 
throw some light on the question of the relationship of P'' to A. 

1 147 b 21 P^ fol. 69^ reads on pev ovv irtpl Tjdovas Kal 'Kviras da-lv ot re iyKpartis KaX 
KapTipiKoi KoL oi OKpaTfls Koi KapTtpiKoi, Kal 01 dxparels Kol paXaKoi, the 

words Kal oi oKpareU Kal KapTfpiKoi being underlined by a later hand. 
These underlined words occur in A, but have been erased. They 
H [I. I.] 



50 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

are perfectly legible under the erasure in the second line from the 

top of fol. 77^. 
1 142 a 25 Pb has avTCkr^TtiKoX /xeV last words of fol. 64^. A has av^^^l:Tl.K^ [tiv by 

a later hand in ras.J. 
1145 a 24 Pb without correction or erasure reads 6rjpio}Sla. In A the original 

hand has converted into 6rjpia8ta what was apparently Oripiadet. 

1 145 b 17 01 post cri^yKfX^/ieVcos] 6 Pl^A pr. 

1151a 25 ovSe\ 6 8e Pt'A pr. 

1096b 20 nXfiv] ffXel V^ at the end of a line: evidently, Dr. Meyncke remarks, 

carefully copied from the original: no later correction. A has 

ttKtjv, the Tjv later in ras. 
1103 b 7 Kal ante yiWrat om. P'^A. 
1107 b II S' cau/ sic P'3 without correction. A has fie avr in the original hand, 

the £ at the beginning having been inserted by a later hand. 
1115a 29 0101/ d Pb without correction. oToc ^ A, ^' being in ras. 

1113a I TTfTTeTTTai. T^, w(n[av ? in raS.Jrai A. 

13 Here both Pb and A insert after riwa — vvv oix i>s emdc \4yuv t6 xaff 
vTroypa(pr]v aXXa Ka6o\ov. This insertion is by the original hand in 
both MSS. 
1 1 16 b 24 ('mipepovdi] tpepova-i V^ (without Correction) and A. 

IIl8b 17 ^'"S av VTrepTrKricrOri vircplBoXri P^A. 

1119b 4 TToXKriv av^rjaivj noXKrjp e^iv av^rjai-v P^'A. 

8 Kal TTavTa^oBev rw avoryrc^ om. P"A. 

1127 b 20 pavTtv (TorPov ^ larpovj pdvTiv fj ijjTpoi/ crotpov P^^, pdvTiv ij IrjTpiKov cro(f>6i' 

A pr. 

1145b 24 Pl* has oif TO Kal mo'TTfp dvSpanobov, Omitting 2coKpdTr]s aXKo Ti Kpareiv kqi 

TTepU\K^iv avTov. A also omits these words, leaving a space of two 
or three letters between mero and aa-Trep, where however an erased 
Kai can be detected. 
1 1^5 ^ 33 Mor. Magn. i. 4 av fie p.rj e'p^dXrjs Tpocprju ovK 6x«]. A has a space of 
twenty-seven letters erased between ep^akrjs and Tpocprjv, pt reads 

&v fie prj €p(3d\T]s e;^ei opp-rji/ rpeipeiv e'ay fie prj spjSdKTjs rpo^fju ovK e;^et 

K.T.A. Most of these words interpolated by P'' are legible under 
the erasure in A. 



So much for the information which I have obtained from Dr. 
Meyncke. It does not seem to me to prove that A is a transcript 



NICOMA CHE A N ETHICS. 5 r 

from P^ or to be inconsistent with the hypothesis that both MSS. are 
derived from the same archetype independently. 

In Book V, P'' (as collated by Jackson) and A agree in the follow- 
ing places where the readings of P*" are unique among those of Bekker's 
MSS:— 

1 1 2 9 a I 5 8' oi'. 16 Into. 2 6 SiKawa-ivr] Kai dSiKia. b 2 Kol Trepi. ov 

navTa ^(rrat. 23 ciWas OUl. 1130a 26 fiaXKoi/ fid^eiei/ clvai, 30 iyKareXonTf. 

b 10—13 ^'^^^ 8^ '^^ avifjov Koi TO Tvapdvofiov nXeov ov ravrov dW erepou as fiepos Trpos 
oKop' TO fiev yap aviaov airav irapdvop.ov to Se irapdvoy.ov ov^ arrav avi<Tov' to pev yap irKiov 
anav apiaov to 6' civiaov ov Trdv TTkiov* kcll to abiKov k.t.X. 1 1 31 a 12 eiTTt npd^ci. 

20 la-OTTjs fO-Tat. 2 2 iVoi /xtj 'icra om. 1 1 32 b 8 ae Pb, ea A in ras. 1 5 ave'i- 

a-6ai Kai tco TvuiKciv. 23 dvTiTrenovdos oXXo), to fi' dvTLTVCTTOijdos ovk €(papp6TT€i ovt eVt 

TO VOfXipoV OVT eVl TO rroXlTiKOVj TToXlTlKOV Se XeytO to KOtVfOVLKOV' TO 6' avTiTTeiTovdos. 2 

ov Sei — eTrdra^ev om. 1 1 33 a 3 X''P""<'S'. eTepov, 21 poSt fXeiyj^iv add. p,tTpu 

hrjKovOTi TO vdjucrpa. 1 1 33 b I oh fiei ayeiv dvdXoyias. 25/3. S^Xo!/] ^. oi/a'a c'c^' ^r 

d. ^ySv f . kKIvti e(j)' rj /3. juras d^la. 17 fie fcXtVi; mp-ivTov pepos ttjs oIkIus &v e'lT), tjjKov. 
1134b 3 TrXe'ov post vepa. om. 21 OTOi/ 6e BmvTai Siac^epei om. 1135b 1 5 dXXa 

— aridr] Dm. 1 8 17 apX'7 ^^ aVTa. 1 1 36 a 28 irpoTTew om. (inter lineas npdTT^w 

man. rec. A, add. marg. P'' noiiiv). 1136 b 15 to irKiov. 30 KTf]vri. 1137 a 

3 eKeiva. 1 1 38 a 25 Trjv iavTOv yvvaiKa. 

The present seems to be the best opportunity of indicating the 
relation of A and P'' in Eth. Nic. : 1176a 11 — 1177a 30 where P'' has 
been collated by Wilamowitz. 

1 1 7 6 a II \vTvripdiaTi Kai picrrjTd in raS. librarius ipse A. 15 toSto post hipav. 

17 Kai ante exao-Tot; add. rH'^Pi'Ald.ACD. 18 6 om. APt etc., add. Ald.C. 20 

ovbe A. 2 2 6po\oyovfiiva>s P'^AC etc., opoKoyovpivas D. 1176b 5 poSt oXXo add. 
Ti A. 7 TTepl ACD. 12 dymyas A pr. Ig towvtcov A F^ etc., TOVTav CLliOb 

Aid. 16 TavTa AP'' etc., TO TotavTa D. 17 Ta'is &vva(TTeiais AD. 18 oiSe vovs 

PbA. 26 8c PbAD etc. 27 17 om. ADC. 1177 a 4 tSj^ ante p^Ta om. AC 

D, add. Ltpb. 9 koi om. C, habet A. 19 te add. L^pbAld.AC. 25 (To<j)la 

AP'' Ald.C, (piXoa-ocpla D. KaSapiOTrjTi P^'Ald.A. 27 Smymyijv AP^. 296 ante 

o-ocpds add. A. Elsewhere, from 1176 a 11 to 1177 a 30, the readings of A are 
those of Bekker's text (Parker, 187 1). 

In order to present a connected view of the evidence for the 
relationship of P'' and A, I here add the more striking agreements 

H 2 



52 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

of the two MSS. in the Eudemian Ethics, throughout which treatise 
P'' was collated by Bekker : — 

1214a 6 8' cm. P^A. iparai. V'^K, omisSO to. 24 8ia Tr]V TVXVV V^A. 30 
(TVvaydycL Pb A. b 2 3 irepLiraTav] TTf pi Trdi'T-ffli/ P^ A. 1 2 1 5 a 4 ^lov Pb A. 8 to 

cm. P^A. 15 ov5i 8ia Ti)t P'', oiSe T^f A. 1 9 Toif] d Tois Pl^A, iv Tois marg. P''. 

31 Trpbs S>v APl^. b 9 ep&fiivov Y^K. 19 81' a om. pr. Pt'A. 24 ixovTinv /i£i/ 

jjSoi/ijv Pl'A. 29 oi om. P^A. 33 mV^^o-fwi' ffopifoi P''A. i2i8b 32 fV om. 

P^A. 35 hv rj PbA. I22I b 14 nXriKTris — Ig opyrjs om. F^A. I224 a 4 

irpompelTm — i^aicfivris om. P^A. II aKovcriov Koi — /Siaiov Om. P^'A. 3 1 X'"'p<"»' ^^ 

cm. PbA. b 39 pro St locum vacuum Pb; no space left in A. 1230 b 16 

imiroKatov] eVi TroXetos P^A. 1 234 b 14 irfpi — XfKTcov om. P^A. For the headings 
between Bcoks iii and vii, see Bekker p. 1234; here P^zziA. 1235 a 37 post 

Trnj/ M^PbA litteris locum quinque vel sex. 1238 b 12 trt] nescio quid corr, P^, 

A has «Vi distinctly. ^ iui n P^A. 13 (xnovhaia APb. 1244 b 3 M^P^A leave 

a space after Toira. 1245 a I (Tvotoixios] flrvxeias A, fi(n-o;(i'as Mb, crvaTOt;(eiac 

corr. Pb. 1246 a 23 oiKeiov om. P^A. 

Susemihl's publication De Magnorum Moralium Codice Vaticano 
134a (i.e. ?*>), Berlin, 1881, enables me to add the following notes 
respecting the correspondence between P*" and A in the Magna 
Moralia : — 

1 181 a 24 ^8wv MbpbAAld. 26 SoKel MbpbA. 27 yap] Om. pr. Pb (yap 

suppl. eadem man. Pb) A. b 25 t6] kotq to MbpbA. 26 ea-riv om. MbpbA. 26 
Spa sed a in ras. Pb, dptr^s A. 26 iis om. MbpbA. 28 e^"" in ras. et 17 supra 
versum Pb, i'xfiv sine ras. A. 1 182 a 3 eVafav] 6Uiv pr. PbA. 9 ia-rl om. Mb 

PbA. 9 dyTOoCTar Ti MbpbA. I O 7rp£rov Mbpb A. II fipi^Kfiaw MbpbA. II 
TrpwTOv rMbpbRb, nparos A. 14 laaKios 'IcraKis Mbpb, iVaKios IVms A. 1 5 iniyivo- 
p.(vos PbA. 23 op5£r] eiKoVas MbpbA. 23 TaCTO Sf AKbMbAld., St toCto Pbp^. 

24 Tf om. MbpbA. 25 fKrio-Tov ras Mbpb (attamen rds in mg. Pb) A (attamen ras 
superscripsit man. baud scio an eadem A). 24 TrpooT/Kouo-at] TrpeVouo-at Mb, npi- 
irpovtrai et ivpovaas in ras. Pb, ffp[6 in ras. spatio ii litt. relicto]7rovo-as A. 26 

p.iiiTOL toOto] 6e ToiTa MbpbA. 27 KaTep.t^e Ka\ avviCfv^eu tls MbpbA. 28 oi 8ij] 

olSiv MbpbA. b 4 d'XXor 6 PbA. 5 ^p'lv Spa dyadoO Xikteov PbA. 8 iv] Sv Mb 

PbA. 9 p^rexovra sed e'x in ras. a. pr. m. scr. Pb, sine ras. A. 25 on] «' Mb et 
fort, pb (nisi potius om.) om. A. 33 Sd pr. Pb, St^ai em. rec. (ut videtur) m. 
nigriore atramento Pb del^ai A. 33 n] Kai rt MbpbA. 34 St.] u MbpbA. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 53 

36 i] om. M^^ et corr. P^ (eras.) om. A. 1183 a 20 S>Xas sequente ras. trlum 

fere litt. Y°, aWas dpeVar A, mox Ka-njyoplas. 26 a(j)avwv bis pr. P^ (semel eras.) 

semel A. 38 imep tSjv in Pb evanuerunt, habet A. 39 ('pZ Aid. A, ipS. aut cp« 

pr. Pb (epei mg. re). b 7, 8 fiio — dyadoi Om. MliPbA. 1185 a 22 nepi P1>A. 

b 9 ras Tov Xdyov ixovcras M''P'^ et oiSeif i-as toO toO tou 'Koyov cxovtos post haec Verba 
add. pr. Pb, Sed Oblitt. ; ras rhv \6yov exovaas ras toO tov \6yov fXOVTOs oibeis inai- 
Viirai k.tX. A. 39 Xeyo/ P^A. I186 a 20 cxov P^ pr. KA. b 17 Suo Aid. 

pr. P^'A. 20 iroppuTepov Y^K. 21 noppoTipov V^A. 2 2 Tropporepov P^A. 

1187a 21 oix om. M*'P''A. 21 fKova-lois P^A. b 7 aV om. pr. Pl> (pallidius 
add. re), habet A. ii88a 20 t6 — aKoCa-iov om. M^Pi^A. 21 oi ante TrpdrTci 
add. M^ et corr. (re. ut videtur) P^, om. A. 31 6 — 32 l3ov\6p(vot] 6 6' aKparrjs to 

KaKO. npaxTfi eJSuj (eJSws irpaTTfi P''A) Stl Kaxd icrriv, el 6' 6 aKparfjC ra Kaxa ctSmf on 
Kaxa nparrei ^ovXopfvos M'^Pl'A. b lO yap (picrd P^A. 32 Troifif Pb, jrieif A. 

34 ou ante oide'v add. pr. P^ A. 1189a 23 617 post dvayKolov add. M^ et re. Pb, 
om. A. 36 TO — Siamai add. M^P^A. 1191b 18 dvdpamov om. pr. P^A. 

1192 a 37 (raXaKavdas P^A. b 28 /icVoj] ftfcroTi)? P^Ald.A. 1195 a 35 oo-at — 

81'] haec in Pb paene tota evanuerunt. In A distincte leguntur. 1203 a 13 

oa-a (2> rc.) ye on Tipfj Koi Tipfj arepov {ri fietaiTepov rC.) KaKiis pr. P^, oye on n/*^ Ka\ 

Tipiarepov kokSis A. 1 209 a 7 to M^Ald. rc. K^, rc. Pb, rc. A, rm pr. Kb, pr. Pb, 
pr. A. 7 ijSi MbAld. rc. Pb, rc. A, ^8fl Kb, pr. Pb, pr. A. 7 to' MbAld., rc. 
Kb, rc. pb, rc. A, tZi pr. Kb, pr. Pb, pr. A. 7 uvp^iipov MbAld., rc. Pb, rc. A, 

a-vii(p€povTi. Kb, pr. pb, pr. A. b 16 peTaniTTTei KbAld.P'^A, pr. Pb. I2I2 a 19 

oix ri voova-i A et Bekk. et, ut videtur, rc. Pb, oixi voova-i. MP et, ut videtur, pr. Pb. 

So much for the evidence bearing upon the relationship of P'' and 
A. It is not inconsistent with the view that both MSS. are copies of 
a common archetype ; but more than this I will not venture to say. 



BOOK VI. 



KbMb. 



1138b 33 ToCr elprjpivov DB^Ald. [toCto 
elvai eipr)pivov Aj. 

1139 a 3 om. 

4 ftvai pepri Ald.AB'. 

12 XoyiKo'v C sed crx. ead. ut 
vid. man, 

b 13 a\rj6(v(T(i, 



LbOb. 
toCto to flpriixivov B^C. 

oiv Ald.ACB'B^D. 

pepr) flvai D \pvo peprj t^s ^"X'l^ •"''" B^ 

q. 

Xoyio-TiKw ADAld.B'Bl 
d\r,eivu ACDB^B^Ald. 



54 



ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 



1139b 15 om. A. 

25 h arratra [ajracra fj Aj. 

1140a 5 Sio C with Kai above — by 
the same hand ? dc6 AB^. 
14 V AAld.B'D. 

18 TavT. 

b 2 om. Ald.D. 

7 avTTj B'. 

10 Toii AAld.Bl 

1 1 eV^ff Ald.DB^ [Ma A]. 

12 om. 

I 3 anaaav A. 

14 om. A. 

18 om. A. 

32 8' al ACB^. 

33 om. B''. 

1 141 a II ouK Ald.B'. 

1 9 &ormp. 

20 TI7I/ TToKlTtK^V. 

23 Km 6vl9u AB'DAld. 

28 Kai A [8" «'>) 571 B==C]. 

bio Koa-fios avvca-rrjKev Aid. AD 

B'. 

30 Kai (ppovtjats ADAId.B\ 

1142 a 2 7roXu7rpdy/:io;/« AB'B^DAld. 

Trpdyfioifes C. 

17 fi.?AAld. 
20 om. 

23 ro8i tA ^apviTTaOiiov B^C. 
25 /ie'i/ CAld. 

27 cm. AAld. [ol — at(Tdq<n<: 

cm. B']. 

28 oia n alcr6av6p(ea WC. 

32 om. Aid. 

b 9 ;5 ei^ovKia ns. 



n B^B^CDAld. 

Ttaa-a B'B^Ald.DC (but erasure after 

dibaK C). 

Kai Ald.B'D. 

om. B'^C. 

™ airi ACAld.B'B'D. 

add. ^ ACB'Bl 

air^ ACAld.BiD. 

om. B'CD. 

Sd(v B^C. 

if AAld.DCB^B^ 

na^ap Ald.CDB'B-. 

t6 B'B'CDAld. 

fl B^B^CDAld. 

8' Ald.B'D. 

17 ACB^ Ald.D. 

om. ACB^D. 

Ka\ &(nTip Ald.AB'B^DC. 

Tijv iTnarfjprjv TroXiriKiji/ Ald.DCB^B^, Trjv 

TToKiTiKJiv emaTrjfXTjp A. 
Km TO fvdu B'C. 

om. Ald.B'D. 

(TvviiTTqKiv 6 K6a-p.os B^C. 

Kai 17 (f)p6i>T)cns B^C. 
(/)tXo7ry3ay/iOj'es. 

BrjTTOTc B^ [Sf TTOTE C ; 8m Ti, omisso 6^, 

B'D]. 
oiK ACBifi^DAld. 

7-o81 PapvaTaBiMov AB'DAld. 

om. 

oS B^CD. 

oia alcrdav6p.eda AAld.B'D. 

Kai ACDB'B-. 

Tis fi (ifiovXia ACB'B'^DAld. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 



SS 



1142b 9 


om. 




8e ACB^B^Ald.D. 


15 


re Kai KaxSs AB^. 




T-e KaKcos Ald.B'D. 


21 


om. ACAld.B^B^D. 




add. ftVai. 


23 


hC ACB^B^ 




TOVTOV fit' Ald.D. 


25 


auTT) CD. 




air,5 AAld.B'B^. 


30 


Ti'y 8e [ij Tis Se A], 




,5 fie' r« B^B^CDAld. 


"43a 5 


drovoCi', 




draoOy AAld.B'B^^D corr. C. 


19 


o-uyyi/aj/xoyaf. 




evyvapovas AAld.B^B^CD. 


31 


avrdi^rcoi- AAld.B^B'DC. 




TrdvTcov. 


b I 


Kai W. 




om. B'CDAld. [om. A in ras.] 


14 


dpxds [rai dpxds AB^B'DC 


6p6ms. 




Aid.]. 






i6 


W A. 




Tiva B^B^CDAld. 


19 


Seaprjcrei A. 




5e<»per CAld.B'B^D. 


28 


prjTcov A. 




^ereo^ CDAld.B^B^ 


30 


airoij (nescio quid corr. 


A). 


avTovs CAld. 


1144a 2 


TOC B^ 




om. ACB' Ald.D. 


14 


XcVo/xcc ACB^B^DAld. 




om. 


23 


om. A. 




«r B^B^CDAld. 


b I 


Kol yap r) dperrf irapmrkricrlas 


'n-apaTrXrjcricos yap D. 




ACAld.B^B^. 






1145a 2 


vmpiova-i ACB^B^DAld. 




vndpxovai. 


3 


om. 




& ACB^Ald.D. 


8 


om. B\ 




f, ACDAld. 




&o\ 




LbMl>. 


1138b 19 


liriSe AC, 




/iijre Aid. 


21 


eV AAld. 




om. C. 


1139a 7 


Sirwi, ACB^. 




S;/ Ald.BiD. 


ii4ob32 


awoSeiKTwv Ald.ADB'. 




dnodsLKTtKcov C. 


1141a 9 


re C [om. AAld.]. 




ye. 


10 


aTToSi'So/jej' AAld. 




aTTodtBdapev C. 


b34 


TO ACD. 




TO ra [is to Aid.]. 


1143a II 


t6 ACAld. 




™. 


12 


TO ACAld. 




™. 


36 


afKpoTepa ACAld. 




dpf^orepov. 



In the following list, which contains all the recorded cases of O** 



56 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

unique in Book vi, asterisks have been prefixed where C agrees with 
O'' unique — viz. in eleven places out of the thirty- two. 

01" unique in vi. 

1138b 19 m^k O^, /xijTf Ald.rMb, /ii7 AC cum cet. 

*2i KOI om. O^C, habet A. 

34 Tl's 6 OpOS C^, Tl's opOS AC. 

*II39b 30 apa ai apxat O^, apa Koi apxo-l C, ADB' = Bek. 

*ii4oa 7 fCTTi cm. O^C (sed correx. man. ead. ut vid. C), habet A. 

*I2 ytvrjTat O^C, yevirai A. 

18 Tix"^ ™"' "? "^X") O^) AC = Bek. 

*28 ff;v] ^j/ SKov O^CD, fii- SXffls LbM^Ald., Cnv SK (ras.) A, SXmr cm. Kb. 

1141a 12 f'o-TiV cm. Qb, habent AC. 

*ii42a I TO om. O^C, to pr. K^D, to A cet. 

2 810 KOI O^Ald., 6td C with KOL above later, Sic! A. 

*II \tyoixevov O^CB^, elprjjievov AB\ 

?*i7 6id cm. Qb, C? (8id at the end of a line on the immediate margin; 

but I am not sure whether by a later hand or not C), habet A. 

*i9 ai om. O^C, habent AD. 

32 btaXa^Hv O^AB^Ald., Xafielv D et pr. C (corr. man. rec. SiaXajSt'iv C). 

33 V post do^a om. 0^, habent AC. 
b 16 Ti'i om. Qb, habent AC. 

*20 vnei\r](f>a>s O^CDB', tlkrjtpais A. 

24 &a-Tf Qb, dXKd AC cum cet. 

1143 a 3 inicTTrjpSiv Kara pepos O", ran Kara pcpos Twv imcrrrjpSiv C, ra>v Kara pepos 
iTTiimjpajv A. 

3 orov] oiov rj Ob, oroK 17 CAK^Mb, om. 17 D. 

12 17 om. Qb, habent AC. 

32 eWi] ft Qb, fcrri AC. 

*33 aTravTa O^C, iravTa Lb, dn-diTffli' KbMbpAld.DA pr. 

*b 27 (cai] ^ QbC, <m KD. 

1144a 2 y'] Ti Qb, hi CAld., om. D, y A. 

6 Tm eVepyeiK] ivipyei Qb, ra fvepyctv AC. 

b 3 Kai om. Qb, habent AC. 

24 Ttjv om. Qb, habent AC. 

29 yap fii/ai] yap aitro Qb, yap ehai AC. 

1145a 2 airaijai, Qb, jracrai AC. 

2 Kai Qb, Kav AC. 



NICOMA CHE A N ETHICS. 5 7 

The results for Book vi may be summed up as follow. 

The agreement between C and O'' unique is greater in the earlier 
than in the latter part of the Book, 1143a i marking approximately 
the place at which the correspondence ceases to be at all striking. 
We may say that a marked agreement between C and C unique 
extends (with the interruption of the chapter on eirieiKeta) from 1136b i 
to 1143 a 1. 

On the other hand, the agreement between C and Aid. is greater 
after than before 1143a i. Out of twenty-nine places referred to by 
Susemihl, and not included in the K^M"— L^O" and K^'O''— Lt-M" lists, 
C and Aid. agree in eleven, and differ in eighteen. The following are 
these eleven cases of agreement, eight of which occur after 1143 a i: 
— 1139 a 3 Kiyii>jxev, '^6 avrrj, 1139 b 1 yap tovtov, 1143 a 10 yap ol ante 
(TvviToC add., b 5 ^X^'^ post 5eT, 39 •)(jirja-ip.os, 1 144 a a 6e, eKaripas, 7 Kara 
Te, b 7 itvai &\\(os, 1 7 TLvis om. Again, in the K^'M'' — L^O*" list C and 
Aid. always agree after 1143 a 1 ; whereas before that point they differ 
in sixteen places. 

If we turn from C unique to O'' with K'' 'or L^ we find that the 
agreement of C and O'' extends throughout the whole Book, all parts 
of which contribute about equally to the following figures : — 

C 38 — L''0'' 58 K'-M" — 14 C 1. 
C 7 — K^'O'' 10 L^M" — 3 C. 

C thus follows K** or L'' where O"" happens to follow the one or the 
other. O"" of course belongs in this Book distinctly to the L*" variety. 
The relationship of Aid. is exhibited in the following table : — 

Aid. 37 — L'-O" 58 K'-M'' — 21 Aid. 
Aid. 6 — K''0'' 10 L'-M" — 3 Aid. 

Of the thirty-seven Ald.L''0'' readings twenty-seven are given by C ; 
of the twenty-one Ald.K^'M'' readings seven are given by C ; of the six 
Ald.K''0'' readings three are given by C. Aid. and C are thus closely 
related. Although Aid. inclines somewhat towards M*, yet C and 
Aid. are both more nearly related to O'' in this Book than to any 

1 I. e. there being fifty-eight cases of U>0^ versus &MP, C sides with V^O^ in 
thirty-eight of them, and with K^W^ in fourteen. 

I [I. ,.] 



58 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

other MS. Several of the cases of Ald. = K''M'' will be found to be 
cases in which \y and O'' (with C it may be) have an omission, and 
may consequently be easily explained by correction. 

D is in this Book a member of the group to which O^C and Aid. 
belong. 

A is still of the K'' family, but shows a considerable L'' admixture, 
as may be seen from the following table : — 

A 39 — K^M" 58 L'-O'^ — 3o A. 
A 9 — K'^0» 10 L''M''— o A. 

It will be seen from the list of O*" unique, that A does not present 
any of the peculiarities of that MS ; while the following list of the 
principal cases of K*" unique in Book vi will show that it does not 
present many of the peculiarities of K'' either. 

Kb unique in vi, 
1138 b 18 K.ai cm. KbAAld. 

21 Trpa^eai. K^A. 
31 as 10>, oa-a A. 

34 T( era. K'', habet A. 
1139a 3 Xt'ym/iif!/ K^AAld. 

4, 5 Koi i'xoi/Tos cm. Ri', habet A. 

8 TO>v a ivhe-^ovrai K^, A:=Bek. 

12 ^oiXstrdia KP, ^ovXeieadm A. 

23 Sid A, 8f KP. 

23 ravTa jxiv K^, fxev ravra A. 

36 S' era. Kb, habet A. 
b 1 1 TKTTpayniva om. K^, habct A. 
14 aXKa6(v Kb, ava>6fv A. 

30 cm. 6 Kb, habet A. 

1140a 16 Tama ttjv A, Tavrrjv Kb. 

b 15 8vo opdas Kb, Suo opdaU A. 

24 fjTTWV Kb, rjTTOV A. 

1141a I oiS' fj (ro<pia Kb, ovSe Sfj aoipia A. 

7 mvv A, yovv vovv pr. Kb, ovv vovv COrr. 

1 142 a I Siarpi^av (ppopijios om. Kb, habet A. 

b 28 ov Sfl Kai o>s A, ov SiKaias pr. Kb. 
1 144 a 6 rw ivepyf'iv evbaip.ova A, eVfpyei'a eidaifiovia Kb. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 59 

B^ and B^ belong in this Book to the L'' family, being closely re- 
lated to Aid. and C, and presenting considerable agreement with C. 
The relationship of B^ and B^ is shown in the following table :— 

B^ 35 } ^^"^^ 58 K^M-^ { ^7 ^; 

As C seems to possess some independent authority in this Book, 

1 here append all my notes of its readings, occasionally inserting the 
readings of other MSS : — 

1 138 b 18 on] t in ras. C. 19 ii^H pr. C, corr. rec. /xjjtc, \ir]hk A. 20 eV om. 
C, habet A. 21 Km om. C, habet A. 23 Kai A] tc koi C. 24 t^s ante in-fp- 
^oX^f cm. C. 26 dX>;5et] -e in ras. C. 29 nc tis om. pr. C. 30 av om. C, 

Set] -ei in ras. C. 31 f'lnoifv C, flVot A, ij om. C, habet A. 32 rds] -as in ras. 
C. 33 dXrj^fs] f in ras. C. rovr'^ rovTo to C. 34 Ecrriv in ras. C, 6 om. pr. C. 

1139^ 3 ^^° H'^PV ■r^* ^^X^^ €ivai C, A^Bek. 7 ToiaCTa] 01 in ras. C, Smov AC] 

S>v D. 8 Ik 8e ye AD et rec. C. 9—10 eVcpa — y€vei bis C. 10 TO Trec^vKos rrpos 

€KaT€pov C, AD:=Bek. 12 post emarrjiioviKov add. C to 8e \fyicr6a> 8e TovTav to ^ec 

fnia-TrjfjLoviKri. 'KoyicrTiKov A] XoytKoV C sed correx. eadem, ut vid., manus. 16 j) 

dpcTij C. 18 Kvpia add. man. rec. in spatio a librario vacuo relicto C. 21 Ka\ 

dnocpacns om. pr. C. 23 8ta jU€i/ ravra 5ei C, Sei Sia fitv ravra AD. 25 (TTTOuSaia C. 

28 cVrt om. pr. C, TO \lffvdos C. 29 SmTOTjTiKoC] oC in ras. C. 30 ij om. C. 34 

anpa^ia pr. C. 36 outt; C. tou om. pr. C. 36 Kai npaKriKr] — 1139b I ttoij/tik^s 

om. C sed suppl. ad oram man., ut videtur, eadem. 1139b i toC] toijtou pr. C. 

2 ovj ovT€ C. 3 aXK ov TO TTpaKTOv AD, rec. C. anpa^ia pr. C. 7 /3ouXeueTat] 
-eierat in ras. C. 13 oKrjdevet CADB^ 15 ea-Tco pr. C Ut vid., rec. ea-Tat. 17 

post vTToXrjij^u add. Kai C sed correx. 18 post <pavep6v add. C rjSla (jzV). 24 

ffdi/ra drSid C. 25 SiSoktij] rij in ras. C. 26 fie] t in ras. C. 27 eV om. C. 

iXeyojiev C, XeyafifV D. 28 dp;^)} eVti toC pr. C, dp;(^r e'o-Ti Kai tov reC. C, AD = 

Bek. 30 post &pa add. Kai C, om. AB^D. 31 ima-Tripri dpa C, B^ = Bek. 33 

iras om. C sed suppl. librarius, ut vid., ipse. 36 toOtov tov Tponov C, A=Bekker. 
1140a I €xov pr. C. 2 7roij;o-is] alterum ( in ras. C. Kai om. pr. C. 3 xai post 

avTav in ras. C. coo-Te KOi] E /cat in ras. C. 4 ficTa X(!you bis C. 5 ^'°' C, (cai sup. 
vers., Kai D. Trepiex^Toi CAB^B'D. 6 post oiVe add. C r](Tis wpd^is {sic). npa^K 

C littera inter | et t erasa. 9 to auTo C. 12 yivrjTai C. tj om. pr. C. 1 4 17 
om. C. 22 dTc;^i'm] i in ras. C. 25 post tiVos add. S17 B^ et rec. C. 27 ttoio om. 
pr. C, habet D. 28 ante la-xiv add. Trpdf C, om. D. ■no'la om. D. ncpl (irpos corr. 
man. rec. C) to d (fjv Skov CD, oXmj pro SKov W. 29 ti om. pr. C. 31 inter tir) 

I 2 



6o ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

et (ppoviixos unius litterae rasura C. 32 fir; om. pr. C. 33 nera] rd pr. C, 

SUppl. fie man. rec. 1140b I rav om. C. 3 irpaKTiKov pr. C. yivos ACD, rekos 

W et rec. C. 4 post Xemerai add. Toilf pr. C. 5 kc/ ante e^iv pr. C. 7 ovk hv 
fir] CADB^. 10 otKov/jLfviKovs pr. C, AD:=Bek., oIko^voixikovs in ras.] B'. row om. C. 

1 1 ei/Bev DB', o6ev WC, Sed in marg. yp. evd^v C, eV^a A. 12 ms rqv craicj>p6vrj<riv 

a-a^ova-av pr. C, man. rec. = Bek., A = Bekker. 13 Traa-av CB\ Snacrav A. 15 

Sio B^C sed in marg. yp. bva-iv C. Spdals B^] air in ras. C, Sdo-Ii' dpdals B^. 16 

01 — TTpaKTav in marg. C. Ante to ras. C. 18 (pavelrai CAB^B^. ecfxa C. 19 

KOI add. man. rec. C. 21 fifivj 17 in ras. C. 26 Tmi'] toV C. 27 post ex"" ^^d. 
ea-TtD, rec. C. 28-30 uXAa — eoTO' om. C, sed ad oram. 32 post S' add. al 

ACB^, om. DB^. OTroSetKTiKmv pr. CA, dirodeiKTav B^D, COrr. C. 34 ur] D] TTji apxrjs 
pr. C, etrj COrr. C. 1141a 4 jr^p't ra ivhe)(6p.€va rj Km firj €V^€xdp,eva C, DB ^ 

Bek. 5 emcTTij/X))!/ pr. C. Kai post iTn(TTr)fir] om. pr. C. 6 Sc post TovTav om. 

pr. C. 7 post a-o<plav add. 8e pr. C. 9 re eras. man. rec. C, om. A, toIs rix^cus 
om. pr. C, sed sup. vers, suppl. man. rec. 10 dwoiiUapev C, ajrodlSopev A. 11 
voKvKKfiTovj X in ras. C. duBpiavroiroiovJ i post p in ras. C. ovv om. C. 12 o-i;- 

fiaiVoiret] 07; in ras. C. rrjv om. pr. C. f 0-Ti Tf^i';;? C. 14 ante aocpovs add. 7 C 

D, om. A. jixap pr. C; sup. vers. yeiVi; addidit man. rec. fiapyfirr) D, p-apyirt] A. 
16 ri om. pr. C. 171; post on om. C, habet D. 17 ante o-o^m om. D. 18 tov 

a-o(p6v post d&evm C. ra eV rav ap;^mi/ fij) /ioj/ow C, D^Bek. 20 ante acrncp add. 

Kai ACD. ex°^°''"' e-nta-Tfiprjif D. 2 1 post yap add. elSevai D. riji' ttoXitik^j'] ttJi/ 

cTTia-riiprjv ttoXitikiji/ CDB\ Tiji- TToXinKiji- iTTia-Trjprjv A. 24 ro ei9u C, evi9i; AD. ro 

auTo C. 24 KOI TO a-orpon — 26 cKaa-ra om. C, sed ad Oram suppl. man., ut vid., 
eadem. 26 tA f^ C. "w om. DC. 29 8e koI 6Vi A] 8' e'17 on C, Se Sn D corr. 

C. &v e'iri] ian pr. C, av e'i,, D COrr. C. H41 b I yf A] re D. o-DveVn/KC]/ 6 KoV/xoy 

C, in rasura autem Koo-pos. Scripsit, ut mihi videtur, prima manus vopos. ADB^ = 

Bek. 2 8e D. 3 Kai ante emoTriprj om. CD. 6 airois- C. 10 ^ovXfveTai om. 

pr. C. 14 oiS'] S in ras. C. 17 fripav A et pr. C, iv!av suppl. rec, ut videtur, 
manus. eViW D. 19 dywfZ B'B'CD. 2i8ervDC. 24 tA airo' CD. 25 f, 
Si is— 27 wpaKTiKfj Kai om. D. 27 Kai ante PovX^vTiK^ om. ACB^, habet B\ 30 

17 (ppovrjo-ts C, (ppovrja-iv D, (ppovt^ms A. 34 tA ai<™ A et pr. C, Ta airo man. alt. 

1 142 a I Ta om. pr. C, ro' D. 2 irpdypoves C, ttoXu sup. vers. suppl. man. alt., 

TToXmpdypovis A. Kai ante (vpmibr^s add. man. rec. C, om. A. 4 i^pidp^piva'] a in 
ras. C, CO D. 6 km' ti] koiVoi D. Post TrXe'oj/ add. ovk mcro (ppovipovs C, om. AD 

B'B^. 9 ro airoO fS A] rA airorj aya^oV C. eS om. D. lo en ro avTov pr. C, 

i'n Si ri airoO D et rec. C. 1 1 elprip^„ov ADB\ Xeyopevov B^C. 1 4 poSt Sri add. ,tai' 

CD; post i'Ka<TTa unius litterae ras. C. ,To(Pp6vrja-i.s pr. C. 15 tA yi-cipt/na pr. C. 
16 n-oifl C, TT.H^o-Ei D. 17 8m ad finem versus om. C sed ad oram suppl. man.. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 6i 

ut vid., rec. ; habet A. Sij] 8/ noTe C, om. Sij DB^. fiadi^iiaTiKfiv pr. C. 19 ai om. 

C, habet D. km in ras C. 21 ^ovXeva-acrdai D, ^ovKeveaBai C. 23 toSi to C, om. 
TO D. 25 avTiKUTai^ airnKJ] CB\ di/Ti[X7;7r7iKi) peV COrr. man. reC. in ras.] A, aitTiKoi 

B D. 28 Ota 3 C, ola A. 29 a-Trja-avTai C. 30 ^'J ^ AC, rj D. CKfivrj C, iKfiurjs 

AD. 32 Xu/x^cii/ (jzV) pr. C, fiiaXajSfii' corr. man. rec, SiaKaPfiv A, Xafiew D. 

fiij3ouXiar] eiXa^oias pr. C. b I pOSt Tif add. C Kai raxiJri;? ; pOSt rir add. D 

ioTiv. 6 dyxoiwa C. '] Kaxais — 9 op^o'rijs om. C, sed ad Oram suppl. manus 

eadem, ut videtur. 9 imarfifirjs B^. 10 cma-Trifir] pr. C, eTna-Trinrjs D. d/japria] 

afiapravei D. II ante dXij^fia add. 17 man. rec. C. Rai in ras. C. Simpiarai DC. 

14, 15 fOLV T€ cv KaKas Koi KaKms Povkevr]Tai C. iav re ev edi/ re Koi KUKms A, D = Bek. 
17 ri Kai] I KOI in ras. C. l8 icai om. pr. C. 19 ISe'iv A] Koi a-Ke^jfaa-dat belv D. 

20 fieya AB'D, fueaa C. viteiXriCpais CDB^, flKrjrpas A. 2 1 pOSt n om. ewat C. 

Pe^ovXevo-dat C, PovXevecrOai. D. ^ovXrjs ev-] om. C; suppl. in marg. man. rec. 25 

ffms CD. 26 fVri 8e ttoXvv pr. C ; eri eVri nokvv COrr. C et D. 29 ^efBovhevtrBai CD. 

Ti D, om. pr. C. 30 t6 ante dTrXmr om. pr. C, habet D. 31 ffovXeifo-dai CD. 33 
Ti pr. CD, to' corr. C. 34 koi post be om. C, habent DB^. 1143 a 3 twv im- 

a-Trijxav C, inidTrjiiaiV A. orof in raS. C. 17 larpiKr] CA, larpiKr) D ; poSt iyiewmv 

suppl. in marg. manus, ut videtur, recentior 70^ av ijv C, quod in textu habet D, 

om. A. rj in ras. C. 4 p-eyedr] CDB^ 5 post yiyvnpcvodv add. Car) larpiKr) nepl 

vyi€LvS>v f) ■ycmfierpia. oraovv {sic) C, sed <» in ras. et ovv addidit man. rec. spatio 

sex litterarum inter ovv et aWa relictO. OTaovv D. 8 i-mraKTr] C, emTaKriKrj D. 

Sei yap C. 9 poSt eVriV add. C fj pev yap (ppovrj. ^vvea-is CD. JO raiTdK] raurd 

AC ; ante ^ivea-ts (sic) habet C Kal, om. D. Kai post iivea-is om. pr. C. fl^weaia 

C. 10, II Kai (TVVtToi KOI fio-weroi] KOi yap ol avveroi Ka\ evavveroi ACD. 12 
^vveais C. 13 ivviemc. 15 ew om. pr. C. 16 rairo DC. 1 7 rijs] rav pr. C, 

corr. man. rec. 19 Se om. pr. C; post KaXovpivij add. C dVm, om. D. 25 n-ao-ai 

ai e^ets eiXdyas DC. 30 pOSt flvai add. Kai C, Om. D. 33 anavra C et reC. A, arrdv- 

rav pr. A et D. yap om. C, habet D. 35 r5v om. pr. C, habet D. b i Kai ante 

d cm. CD. 2 roif TTpaKTiKois pr. C, ut videtur ; rair npaKTiKals corr. C, Toit irpaKTols 

D. 3 ante frepar habet C aperfis. 5 Sei exew DC. lo apx"?" pr. C ut videtur, 

dpxi? AD; post « add. re D. ai om. pr. C, habet D. 12 dj/aTroSeiVrair pr. C. 

14 6p6ws] ras apxds ACDB^Bl 1 5 17 a-oipla Kal fj (ppovrjais CB\ D = Bek. 16 

Tvyxdvei €KaT€pa DCB^. 2 I fiei'] -e'i/ in ras. C. 23 di/Spdf e'crri C, D = Bek. 27 

rfjv ante larpiKfjv om. pr. C, habent AD. koi] 7 C, Kal AD. 29 ycveadai DC. 

31 fjplv] IV in ras. C. 36 vvv — 1144a I Kaff aurdt om. D. 36 ydp om. C. 

1 144 a I aiperds] dperds D. 2 y' A] Se' C, om. D. roC om. AC. 4 17 larptKiJ C. 

5 0X175] I) in ras. C. 7 post Kara add. re CA. 1 3 raijr?;!'] accent, et rjv in ras. C. 

26 d om. C, habet D. 28 Kal ov namipyovs C, Kal Travovpyovs AD. 29 8cii/dri)f] 



6% 



ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 



hvvajui CADB'B^. 32 ToioKfie] -8e in ras. C. b 6 inter ofxais et ^r^roviifv unius 

litterae rasura C. 7 post aya66v add. e'rai DC. aWov rporrovj aX\a>s C, aXXov 

TpoTTOV D. I O cV (Tajiari. DC. 1 5 "■Jtm (tai eVi] ourar ctti CD. I 7 Tives OVCi. 

DC. 23 inter a et cVn' spatium unius litterae et rasura C. 27 dXX' 17 ^lerd DC. 
op^o's] Of in rasura litterae, ut videtur, 17 C. 30 TraKvaf pr. C. oSf] roii/uv CD. 

34 ai om. pr. C, habet D. 1145a I post "KeyeTm add. pr. C tovto yap. 2 

ov<Tjf\ imapxovcrr} A. 3 rjv AD, ? C. 4 inter opdrj et aWu unius litterae rasura C. 

6 rd om. pr. C. 7 y'] re C. wanep OVa. pr. C. 9 poSt ovv add. e'oTi D. 10 

rfjv om. pr. C. 7roXiTiKJ7i»] -ijj' in ras. C. "PX""] " '^ ras. C. 11 nept om. D, 
habet C. [Except in the variants given in the foregoing list, C agrees with 
Bekker's text (Parker's reprint, Oxford, 1871).] 



BOOK VII. 






A. 



1145 a 33 TTjS aiaOeaems ttjs TOiavTrjs 
b 6 re CAld. 

8 6' 17 iyKpareia AB^ Idr) rj iyK. 



9 


tS>v ACB^ii^Aid. 


10 


om. 


17 


01 Aid. pr. A, D. 


17 


o« ACB'B^Ald.D. 


22 


om. 


146a 8 


Totv yap i<TxaTwv AD. 


! I 


e'oTM AB^B^CAld. 


14 


^ij ACDAld.B^Bl 


b I 


om. 


3 


Tvavra ACB'B^Ald. 


4 


hnacras ACB'B'DAld 


14 


S' B'CDAld. 


15 


post Kai. 


17 


tj oil oXX' €^ dfi(f)olu. 



Trji TOiavTrjs Sia^cVefflS CAld.B^B^D. 

om. B'B'DA (sed post Xurjrai ras. A). 

S17 rj TS iyKparcia DCAld. 

om. D. 

re ACB'B'DAld. 

ore C, corr. A, B'B^ 

Tore. 

p-iv ACAld. 

TQii/ i(T-)(aTwv yap B^B^CAld. 

'^CTTLV D. 

om, 

M ACAld. 

airavra D. 
naaas. 

S' ^ ABl 
om. DCAld. 

om. [CA have p.6vov (o A) aKparrit ^ oil 

dXXd rm e'^ d/i0oic. D has Bekker's 
reading from fiomv to d/^<j)o'iv, adding 
rw before e'f. B^ and Aid. omit oXXd 
TO) At rj oS, reading dXXa tm e'^ ap.^oiv. 
Ald.B' and C thus agree, except that 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 



63 



1 1 46 b 1 9 om. ACDAld. 

21 &CB^Bl 

29 tvioi yap ACB^B^DAld. 

1 147 a 6 o avTos. 

7 om. 

9 ci'SAai ACB'Ald. 

14 01 ey AB^ 

19 om. ACB'B^. 

2 1 TTpcoToi fiaSovTes A. 

2 1 (TvvepyoviTi. 

2 2 toOto ACDB^Ald. 

32 om. A. 

34 /xev ow Xf'yei AB^DAld. 

b , 4 om. ACB'Bl 

16 a^Tj; A. 

18 eiSdra eVSe'xfTai ACAld.B'. 

2 9 ov;^i. 

31 om. 

1 148 a 13 Tdv post Kai AB". 

2 5 dieiXofjirjv. 

28 TTCor. 

34 om. CDAld.B'. 

b 22 avhpav A. 

23 Sawi'ffiv oKkfiKois ACAld.B^ 
B^. 



30 


yvixva^Ojiivois A. 


vPpi^0fl€P0i5 CAld. 


33 


om. A. 


8e' B'B^CDAld. 


149a 13 


fiiv fji.6pov. 


^i6vov ACAld.B^B^'D. 


13 


Xeyo. Se ACA^.B^B'^D. 


om. 


25 


om. B'C. 


n post 7 Ald.AB^D. 


29 


aV ACAld. 


fdi/. 


30 


om. 


d ACB^B'Ald. 



C omits oKpaTTjs 6. B^ has fiovov 6 
cyKpaTTjs fj ov aXKa. to t| d/i^oT)/.] 
dXX' e^ d/KJioiv post oi'. 

om. Ald.AD. 

eVtot xe yap. 

avTOS OVTOS [oVTOS B^B^DCrN^Ald., OVTOS 

A]. 
^ post Toi6v8e B'B^CDAld. 

eiVat B^ [eti'at elSevai DJ. 

o? ye eV B^CDAld. 

TOv ivepyciv Kara ttjv iTTKTTrjixrjp pOSt a-rjix^lop 

add. DAld. 

TrpaTou jxaBovres CB'B'DAld. 

,Tvvnpov<n ADB^B^CAld. 

TOUT&) B^. 

to' b'^b^cdaw. 

/jcw Xey« B'C. 

TOj' DAld; 
air,; DCAld.B'. 

ivhexeTai fiSdra. 

ov' ACB'B^Ald. 
oiv ACB^B^Ald.D. 
om. B'CDAld. 

SifiXo/xey CAld.A. 

,ri£ mc' ACDB'B^AId. 
KOI AB^ 

ai/dpanaiv DB^ [CB' and Aid. have Kpminv 

dv6p<o7TetoiSj. 
aKXoLi davei^eiv [dXXjjXoiff dauel^fiv Dj. 



64 



ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 



1150a 2 


(SeKriov D. 


piXrcrrop ACB'B^Ald. 


3 


avix^dWav DB^ 


(rvp^aXi'iP ACB'Ald. 


15 


K& ACAld.B'B^D. 


Kai. 


25 


81A 717.' TjSoi/Tyv ACAld.B^B^ 


61' rjhopr]p D. 


28 


TO M-) ACAld.BiB^. 


jXT) ris D. 


bi7 


Sf ACB'B^Ald. 


yap. 


17 


e'lnep ovv avawavais AB'B^D 

CAld. 


€L7Tep apairavais. 


23 


7Tpomcr6av6iJ.€voi A. 


npoaiaeSiiepot B^B^CDAld. 


24 


eavTOVs ACAld. 


avTOvs^ 


31 


Kai ACAld.B^D. 


om. B^ 


1151 a 2 


€xovT(s ixiv ACB'B^DAld. 


jLtey e^opTcs. 


9 


fiiXTja-iOi a^vveroi ACD. 


IilKtjo-ioi yap d^vperoi B B Aid 


15 


om. AB'CAld. 


fj ante poxdijpta B^D. 


17 


6 AB'B'CDAld. 


om. 


34 


8e 6 ™ AAld. 


&e ™ CB'B^D. 


b 7 


ohy ACAld.B^B^. 


UXTTT^p D. 


21 


n ACAld. 


om. 


31 


^pavrtov drnt ACB'B'DAld. 


etVut ivavriov. 


1152a 19 


oiSe' AB^'DAld. 


oi CB'. 


21 


&<rw^p AB^B'CAld. 


KaQdnep D, 


23 


i^oiXtff CAld. (e/3ouXfro A 

pr.). 


e'lQouXfijero. 


28 


PovXeva-afjiivav ACB'B^Ald. 


(BovKevonei^cov D. 


b 21 


Sti ACB'B^DAld. 


frt. 


1153b I 


om. 


Kai ante t) ACAld. 


25 


anavra ACB'Ald. 


navTa D. 


30 


TTdpT,, ACB^B^DAld. 


uTrai/res". 


iiS4b 3 


avTols ACAld. 


iavTols. 


5 


p-\al3(pds ACB'B^DAld. 


(3\a^fpaL 


10 


aa-nep oJ olua/ievoi SiuKeivrai 

ACB^B^DAld. 


biaKCLVTaL QXTTTfp ol oluti>fX€VOL, 


II 


biovrai del A. 


del Sfoprai. B'B^CDAld. 


12 


larp^ias ACB^B'Ald. 


Sepaneias. 


30 


rj post Kal ACAld. 


om. 


34 


ipovi^^p ACB'B^DAld. 


eo-Tij/ Hwnv Ka'i iroiov Te Ka\ ris 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 



65 





Ki^Ob. 


LbMb. 


1145a 23 


(9eoi' AD. 


eeloi CAld. 


26 


TifiiaTepov ACAld. 


npicoTipa. 


29 


creios C. 


ee'ios AD Aid. 


b3i 


bf,. 


8i CAld. 


1148a I 


liiKpa ACAld. 


piKpoV. 


29 


KparovvTai ACAld. 


aKparovvrai. 


1149a 2 


KnpTepeiv. 


KpuTf'iv CAAld. 


b 4 


aKoXovdfiv ACAld. 


aKoXovSft. 


9 


TU7TT0L CAId. 


TVTTTel A. 


1150a 28 


TrpOTTOl CAld. 


wpaTTei. 


29 


TVTTToi. [om. CA]. 


TVTTTei Aid. 


b 22 


vpoyapyaXia-avTes AAld.B^. 


npoyapyaKtcrSevTes B'CD 


iiSSa 12 


■n,v CAld. 


om. A. 


b23 


avTrj CAld. 


avTT] A. 


1154a 27 


oS„ ACAld. 


om. D, 


bi7 


Xf'ym 8e Kara o-Vfi/3e(3);KOf AC 

. Aid. 


om. 


19 


fjSv 8oK(~L ACAld. 


8oK€t r]8v. 



The following tables, summing up the results of the foregoing 
lists, are here appended : — 



58 
27 



A 
D 

C 48 
Aid. 46 
B' 36 
B^ 35 



KbMb 80 LbQb 



18 A. 

35 D. 
28 C. 
31 Aid. 

27 B\ 

28 B^ 



list). 



In table I, C and Aid. differ in only seven places (see K''M'' — L''0'' 



II. 




KbQb 17 LbMb 




In the KbC — L'^M'' list C and Aid. differ in only two places. They 
seem to be descended from a not remote common ascendant which 

K [I. I.J 



66 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

belonged to the K'' variety. Many of the L'^C readings in this Book 
were, it seems to me, shared by a near ascendant of K'', although lost 
by that MS. itself: and I think it is probable that these readings are 
marked by the agreement of C and Aid. with L'' and 0^ 

While differing from all the other Aid. readings quoted by Susemihl 
C agrees with the following : — 

1145 a 24 SijpiaSia. 1146 b 18 17 ante iyKpareta om. AD. I9 airavra D 

[ttoit' a]. 1 1 47 a 2 2 (TVjx^vrj flvai [crv/if^Cfai AD]. 1 1 48 a 12 a(cdXao-roi [yaaXa- 

Kol AD]. b 4 Koi afiapTT^jiaTa om. poSt <j>(VKTal [om. A]. 13 Ovfiov K^* \6vp.6v A]. 
22 Kpeamv midpaiiTflois. 1149 a 5 '"""'a ante fcai arj)po(Tvvr) add. AB'B'D. 28 

Trpdgfas B' [Trpoa-Td^ems AB^D]. b 25 ^ ante aKpaala om. [habent AD]. 33 (Tivo- 
fxapia K'^L^D \jTvvopa>pia A]. I150 a 3 r]fi.dpn]Tm Kal ante ovK add. B^FO'' [e05ap- 

TQi Kal add. A., om. B^]. 7 fivptaTrXaa-ia K^L^" \_p.vpww\d(na A]. 1151a 7 ttju Om. 

Mi> [habet A]. 27 roirov rMb [roiTcov AD]. 33 ph om. rMbDB'B' [habet A], 
b 7 ra om. pr. Kt [to A]. 15 Si- AM^D. 1152a 11 pev om. vM.^ [habet A]. 
34 Ti ante Kaprepia et Ti ante paKaKia om. rMfc [habet A, alterum om. D]. b 17 

TijK rO'^ pr. Lti [t5 A]. 28 post yey/crfit add. dKoXovdfja-ovcn AD. 35 VTToXvjTou 

AMt [vTToXoijrou DK^]. 1153a I eVSeoiJo-T/s DAB'B^Kl^. t 2 T-eXf I'mtrti' A. 24 

ivSoi'ijK post pr]8eptav BrV^ [A=Bek.]. b 7 S' rAD. 27 \aol Ar [cm. B'D]. 

28 TToXXoi (prjpi^aa-LV B'Dr [ttoXXoi AB^]. 33 yf poSt flXrjipan om. AK^L^. 

1 154 b 5 f'«'pai' K^iAld. eripa rec. C, sed post a unius litt. atque paroxyt. rasura 
[(T€pa A]. 15 XvTTT/r DrRPOl' [XurrSj/ A]. 

In addition to the agreements in the foregoing list I have noted 
the following between D and Aid. : — 

1145 b 30 OTi pill [ort AC]. 1146 a 35 Tov ipdpvyya nviyr; ti 8el eri. nivetv 

(Aid. has TOV not t^v) [AB'B^C = Bek., A reading tn mwii/]. 1150b 14 

aanep [oTov AC]. 31 irais [irds A, Om. C]. 1151a 23 dvaiSrju A [dviSrjv 

B'B^C]. 

D agrees with K*" unique in the following places : — 

1145 b 24 avTrjv. 1148 a 6 8(. 1152 b 35 in-oXoiVou. 

In 1150 a 29 C agrees with K^A and N^ in omitting tvtttol rj d 
6pyLC6iJ.evos ; but the homoeoteleuton makes the agreement of little 
consequence. 

While C and Aid. are very closely related, being descended from 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 67 

a MS. not distantly related to K'', but corrected by means of one 
resembling C, D is also descended, in this Book, from a MS. related 
to K*", but very considerably corrected by means of a MS. or MSS. 
of the L*" variety. This conclusion respecting D I rest principally on 
the ground that D has considerable affinity to Aid., which distinctly, 
although not so distinctly as C, belongs to the K'' variety. To the 
omission in 1 150 a 29, common to C with K''A and N^ may be added 
1 151 a 19 l6i(TTy] rK''L*'AC, and 1152 a 22 ovUv K'^AC [ovSeyt D]. 

C or D agrees with the following Aid. readings not quoted by 
Susemihl : — 

1 145 a 30 post drjpiaSrit add. (j)t^(riv CAld., om. AD. 

1 1 46 a 34 TTapavofila DCAld. [Trapoifiia AJ. 

1 147 a 32 17 KoAvovcra CAld. [/«i)Xuovcra Aj. 

34 ivovcra A] ovaa CAld., ipovaa D. 

b 21 ('(jif^rjs ACAld. cum. cet., dn apxiji D. 
1149b 2 yap ToC cm. CAld., habent AD. 

30 aKoKaala AD, OKpaaia C, 17 dxpaaia Aid. 

1150a 15 t^eis B^B^CAld. [jitrnju St Tav irKdarav i^eis B'B']. 

15 K&v el peiraxri AAld., K&v penocn B'C, B^D^Bek. 

20 post irpoaipea-iv add. Kai CAld., om. AD. 

2 2 a;iCTafieXi7ros] p.rj fiCTapifXrinKos DAld., 6 yap d^eTa/ie'XijTOf dviaros Om. AC. 

A, in this Book belongs distinctly to the K'' family. 



BOOK VIII. 
KbM''. LbO'> 

1 155 a 12 Se ACAld. 

29 8' ACAld. 
b 15 TO ante ^ttov, kuI post tittov 
ACB'DAId. 
27 iv ACDAldBiB^*. 
32 Hv ACAld.B'B^D. 

1 156 a 24 SoKfi (piXla C. 

27 oiSe' ACAId.B'B^D. 

b 9 ayadol 8' ACAld. 

23 fjSi &,r\s>s ACAld.B^B^D. 



om. [to om. B^, habet koC], 



em. 
idv. 

<^Ckia SoKfi ADAld.B'B'' 

om. 

om. 

dirXcof r]hv. 



K 2 



68 



ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 



1157a 17 

32 

b 5 

1158 a 19 

24 



aXk^Xois elvm CAld.DB'B^. 
o/xoioV Ti TavTrj Ald.B^. 

TM CAld. [om. A*]. 



air . 
aiiTO a-yai 



£6v C. 



33 
1159a 7 
1161 a 27 



airo TO ayaeoV rK^M^B^ 

om. D. 



ov. 

Si Aid. 

28 fioiXovrai Koi inidKi'is CB'D 

Aid. 
b 8 h{,C. 

17 Ka\ rjpTrjtrdai B'CAld. 

23 oSoi-s (^' Mb Aid.) 5/)ig ACB^ 
B^Ald. 

1162a 2 (TuvoiKfifflfrai ACAId.B^. 

b 16 (TvvTifKpdeiv ACB'B^Ald. 

1 163 a 28 om. Aid. 

31 n\e1ov [om. C]. 

bio TifirjV WTrovefiOvcnv ACB'Ald. 

1 7 T171/ a^iav TTOT av ACB'B'^Ald. 

2 d<p€L\oifTa [top 6<l)SL\oi>Ta VIOV 

Aid.]. 

2 2 d(j)iei/al B'B^ (A ((piipai). 



KbQb. 

us AAld. 

Kara Trjv (^i\iav ACB'B^. 
(TVvavakoKTai ACB^Ald.D. 

hi) Kb Aid., 8e Ob, om. C. 
om. 

OVTOl A. 



1155b 4 
1156b 5 

27 
28 

34 
1157a 2 

4 ixlvov<nv. 
1 158 a 13 TToXXovr CAld.A*- 
27 vnap^ci avTOis, 

b 5 om. 



dual dXXijXoif A* ^. 
op.otov Tavrrf A CD. 

TO. 

vtt' A*CDAld.B'Bl 

ad TO dyad6i> A*Ald.DB'. 

Sn B^B^CAld.A*. 
oiSe CAld.A*. 
8^ A* [dn Se C]. 

KOI eVtetKel? ^ovKoutoi A - 

5e A* [d€ t6 Aid.]. 
TjpTTjcrdai de A*, 
^pt^ o Sous'. 

(ruz/oiKctouj/Tat. 

0-VPdtT]fX€p€V€lV. 

6 AC. 

7i-X«'(o AAld.B'. 

aivovijxoviTL nfirju. 
av TTOTe TTjU d^'iav. 

6(f>€LK0UTl AC. 



dtpe'Lvai CAld. 



Lb^b 



KOTO cjiikiav DAld. 

crvvoKSxrai B'. 

SfZ A. 

TavTa] ravTa ACDAld. 

TOlOUTOt CAld. 

biajiivoxxTiv ACAld. 

TToXXoiy. 

aiJTOir virap^u CDA*Ald. 

Ka'i post 8«' CAld.A*. 



' An asterisk is attached to A throughout the lacuna supplied by pages in 
a later hand. See p. 48. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 



69 



1158b 33 


yevrjTai. 








yiyvrjrai CAld.A* 


1159a 23 


i^Uvrai nepi airav. 




rrep! airwv icpUvrai A*CB'B'DAld. 


32 


vefxa)(Xt. 


irpoarjKei 


aTTO- 


B'B'CDAld.A*. 


b I 


TOVTCOV. 






T^v Toioiriov A*CB'B'Ald.D. 


1 


om. C. 






post iwiTpeneiv add. vn-rjpeTei L^, VTTt)peTUV 

MbAId-A'-^B^B^D. 


20 


Tov CAld. 






om. A*. 


21 


vypa ov ^rjpa. 






^ripa ovx iiypM B'B'CA*Ald. 


21 


yeviaOai B^BTAld. 




ir]p^ ovx iypo" D. 
yivea-dai A*D. 


ii6oa 24 


avTois. 






iavToh CAld.DA*. 


1161 a 18 


re. 






T-e yap A*CD (re OmisSO D) Aid. 


33 
b 3 


om. Aid. 

aide. 






TO post mi CA*. 

v' CA*Ald. 


1162a II 


iv A. 






om. CAld. 


1163a 2 


om. A. 






Ka\ U6vTi B^B^CAld. 


b 23 


boKei CA. 






boKTi Aid. 


The 


following tables sum 


up the results of the foregoing lists :— 




20 


Ald.~ 








7 Aid. 




13 
20 


B^ 
C 








SB'. 
6 C. 







A* 


. KbMb 2 


9 LbQb < 


10 A*. 




8 


D 








4D. 




1 1 


B^ 








3B"-. 




13 


A^ 








^4 A. 



Out of the twenty agreements of Aid. with K'^M'', seventeen are in 
company with C ; and out of the seven agreements of Aid. with L'^O'', 
four are in company with C. 



B' 2" 




r 7B^ 


Aid. 7 




18 Aid. 


C 8 




16 C. 


B^ 3 


- KbQb 25 LbMb < 


5BI 


D I 




II D. 


A 7 




3 A. 


A* i_, 




^13 A*. 



70 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

Out of the eighteen agreements of Aid. with L'^M'', fifteen are in com- 
pany with C ; and out of the seven agreements of Aid. with K'^O'', 
five are in company with C. 

The following list contains the agreements which I have noted 
in this Book between C and Aid. in other connexions than those 
recognised in the K''Oi^-L'>M'> and K''M'=-L''0'^ lists :— 

jigga 31 ?!■' Ki! f""" \kixi. i'vwi ArM^DJ. 
35 oo-a rM^ [to A]. 

1 156 a 7 yap ("Ti B^ \yap D OmisSO iar^v, ie A, 817 B^]. 

7 ftSr) TTJs (piXias DB' [ra rrjs (fiiXias el'Si; A, ('iSq ra Ttjs <pt\ias B^]. 

22 aXXo post yiyi'(Tm B'B'rMb [A = Bek.]. 

b 8 ojioias aXXijXois l3ov\ovrat rMl'DAB'B'. 

19 Toir (j)iXois post del TM^ [D has tois <pl\oti Inapx^^v SfT, A = Bek.]. 

1 157 a 3 oi H'^MtNb [cm. KIjO^A]. 

4 'iaov rM^D [avT6 A]. 

9 fjSna post 17 Sfts B^B^rMi^D [A* = Bek.], 
33 Tt post dya66v add. rMi'D [om. A*]. 
bi7 /xfV rMbH" [om. A*]. 

1158a 14 ayaSov V [ayadovs D, ayaSols A*J. 
b 3 avTiKaTaWaTTOvrm A*B'B'. 

4 8€ mi L^A* [8' D]. 

9 Jra. Kal /xoVi^iov MbB' [A*B»D = Bek.], 

1 159 b 28 ovu rAld. [yoCi' D, ydp L^A*]. 

1 160 b 16 8e S^ Mbr [Sc A*]. 

1 161 a 22 ydp av Koi TM^D [yap Kai A*]. 

b 23, 24 eKcivaiv 8' ovdfvl d(j)' ov B' [A^Bek., eVfiVo)!/ 8' oidevl t£ a(^' ov B^l. 
32 fiio MbB' [oUv A]. 

1162 a 36 yivovrai <pi\oi I'M^ [(^I'Xoi ylvovrai A]. 
b I 2 e't^ierai TMb [opt>rai AB'B^]. 

29 TovTav OVK elcri rM^B^B^ [ovk eicrl tovtoiv A1. 
1163a 32 TrXeio) rQb [TrXfTov A]. 

The foregoing list does not pretend to exhaust the agreements 
between C and Aid.; but it is large enough, taken in connexion with the 
K''M''— L^O" and K^C— L'^M'' lists, to show that in this Book again 
C and Aid. are closely related. They are related through common 
descent from a MS. resembling M''. This common ascendant had a 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 



71 



text in which, as in that of M^ extensive intermixture of K'' and L"" 
readings had taken place. 

D seems to be related to M^ although more distantly than C 
and Aid. B^ and B^ are also related to M''. A belongs to the K*- 
family, and A* to the L'' family. 



BOOK IX. 



ii63b32 

1 164 a 25 

28 

34 

b 9 

1165a 17 

24 

30 
31 
b 21 
22 
23 
35 



1166 a 23 

25 

35 

b 12 

12 

19 
20 
29 

32 

1 167 a 16 



KbMb. 

■navais AB^. 

i>a66vTa ACBiB^Ald. 
T<5 ACB'B'^Ald. 

ylyverai B^. 
TaTTeiv AC. 
d/j/xoVroi/ra ACB'B^Ald. 

tfeoZt ACB'Ald. 
<5ffa!'™i' ACB'B^Ald. 

dfl Treipareov ACB^B'Ald. 
TovTio rj B'rAld. [toijt-iu T] A], 

o^y (yow ACB'B'Ald.'). 

ylvoiTO AB'. 
Trpoycvo/ievrjv B^. 
(npoytvoiievrjv A, rrpoayivo- 
ix^vr," B'CAld.). 

om. 

pvuai AB" 
eti'at (ptKia. 

Ka\ did B^CAld. 

fJLKTOVVTai (Kai K.'^B^) <^€VyQV(Jl 

ACB'Ald. 

01 TOiovToi iavTois ACB'Ald. 

TO A. 

om. B'C. 

TOiavT A. 

f'XjriSa e;f<i)V cvTTOpias ACB' 

Aid. 



L^O''. 

&7rda-ai.s B'CAld. 
fiavddvovTa. 

cm. 

ytyvrjTai ACB'Ald. 

Td(r(T€LV. 

dpfio^ovra. 

KOI Oeoli [B^ reads here Ka\ npr^v naX Kad- 
d-jrep deoLs oil ndaav he yovivtriv ovbi ydp~\. 

TTdvTUV. 

TTftpareov a€t. 

TM C, TO B'. 

Se'. 

yimcTO CB'Ald. 

7Tpoy€yevqy.ivr)V, 



ij ACAld. 

jxvrijxai B'CAld. 

e'mi ^ <i>CKla CAld.B'B^. 

hid W. 

fua-ovai re Kal (peiyov(n, H'^ OmisSO re. 

eavTols ol ToiovTot. 
Tore B'CAld. 
Kai ante wp6s A Aid. 
TaSr B^CAId. 
evTTopias eXnida e^av. 



72 



ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 



1167 a 18 

24 

29 

b 18 

22 

29 
32 

ii68a I 

19 

20 
21 

b 4 

7 



om. A. 

OTOVOVV ACB^ (OTOOVV AW.). 

om. ACB'Ald. 
om. 

01 SaveicravTfs 8e Koi frnfieXoiiv- 

TM A. 
ovd' A. 
neirovBoTas C (e^ TTCffOi/^oraff 

ArNbAld.B'). 

TOVTO 7T€p\ TOVS TTOtrjTds ACB 

Aid. 

(X^iv A (fX^'" post eoKfV W 

Aid. et corr. C). 
tI,v ACB'. 
rd ACB\ 

fiaXicTT avra ACB'Ald. 

TO Ilia •v/'i'X^ 't"' Koira Ta (j)IXo>v 

B'CAld., A with Ti>v after 

ra. 



9 


fxakKTT av vnapxot A. 


1 1 


XpeMf enea-dat ACB'Ald. 


15 


om. A. 


27 


iaVTm ACAld. 


1169a 6 


5 Tov KaXoO ^' ACAld. 


II 


fWiV ACB'Ald. 


15 


om. 


16 


ToiTO a Sfi A. 


25 


S" AC. 


29 


TTfpi Tt/udj A. 


b 6 


oeSo/o'f ACB'Ald. 


10 


cl' re ACAld. 


13 


fVifijTfiToi ACB'Ald. 


17 


airw Ta jraKT' ex*'" oya6d A 




CB'Ald. 


21 


om. 


22 


evdalixoi/L KOL twv (jiiKojv A, 


31 


Toi S' dyaSoC A. 


1170a 6 


pace ACAld. 



,7 B'CAld. 

OTfoCf. 

TO post Kal add. 
o! ACB'Ald. 

01 8e SaveliravTfs koI (mixeXovrai B CAld. 

oix B'CAld. 

fi'f pyeTT^^evTay. 

TTfpi ToilS WOlrJTaS TOVTO. 

om. C. 
om. 

Kal 617 TO. 

aurcS fidXtCTTa, 

TO Koiva Ta (j)iKa>v koI fila i/'u^'?. 



fiahioB' virdpxft B'CrAld. 

Xpeoiv brj eTreoSai. 

oSu B'CAld. 

avra. 

TOV KaXov rj. 

om. 

irpaTTdv ACAld. 
a Set TaiTa B'CAld. 
8,5. 

TTfpi TOS Tlp.a.S B'CAld. 

p.rihtv6s. 

el 6f. 

^TjTelTaL. 

aiiTov TTOVT 'ixuv TayaQa, 

tS>v ACAld. 

evSaipovi (j)iKa)v B'CAld. 
ToC ayaSoi 6' B'CAld. 
pni&iou B'. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 



n 



1 170a 19 


ilvai. Kvptat AC 


B^Ald. 


KvpLcos eLvat, 


25 


aur^S". 






Uirns ACAld. 


29 


aKTBav^Tai post opa B'CA, 

(with Kul after opa A.) 


post aKoiei. 


b 2 


t^ A. 






V fffl^ CAld. 


8 


om. 






^' ACAld. 


10 


eavTr)v AC. 






avTTjV Aid. 


II 


ylvoiT ACAld. 






•yeVoir'. 


16 


Kav 0. 






Kai 6 ACrAld. 


16 


cm. KCW. 






aV Aid. 


22 


om. ACS'. 






ante km add. KoKiotii-qv Aid. 


1171a 6 


virapxiiv AAld. 






virapxd- WC. 


10 


ov. 






oiSe ACBi. 


10 


ivbex^aBai ho^uev av ACB^ 


8o|ficj/ Sv ivhey^itxBm. 




Aid. 










KbQb. 






Li-Mb. 


ii63b32 


dKO/xojofiSeVt B^ 






aj/o//oetSe'o-i ACB^Ald. 


1164a 27 


om. CAld. 






post acSpi add. ap/fiot eo-rm A in ras 


b 10 


■yip AV ACB'B^Ald. 




y'p- 


ii66a 5 


Twr CJitXcOV A. 






Tov (piKov CAld. 


1167a 7 


iiridvpei A. 






emBvpfj C. 


b33 


yivoiVT C. 






yivoiT AAld. 


1169a 29 


a>j A. 






fie CAld. 


1170a 16 


SvmfjLU ACAld 






hvva\Liv Nb. 


The following are the numerical results for Book ix : — 




A 


55-^ 






rio A. 




B> 


30 






21 B\ 




B^ 


13 


>KbMt 6 


7 LbQi^ < 


3 B'* up to 1 1 66 b 12. 




C 


37 






28 C. 




Aid. 


31-^ 






. 29 Aid. 



Thirty of the thirty-one Ald.KbMb readings are shared by C; and twenty- 
four of the twenty-nine Ald.LbC readings. 

5 A ) c 3 A. 

4 C V K'Ob 8Li>Mb I 4C. 
3 Aid. J ( 4 Aid. 

L [I. I.J 



74 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

All the three Ald.K'^O'' readings ai'e shared by C ; and three of the four 
Ald.L^M* readings. 

It would be difficult, on the evidence afforded by the foregoing 
lists, to determine whether B'C and Aid. belong to the K*" or L'' 
variety ; but the following list of the agreements between C and L'', 
where the latter MS. differs from K*, M*", and O'', enables us to decide 
in favour of the view that C and Aid. (together with B^) belong to 
the K'' family, because more than half of the L''B'CAld. peculiarities 
are shared by A, and A is distinctly of the K** family. The large 
admixture of L*" readings therefore in B'C and Aid. may be explained 
by the correction of a common ascendant belonging to the K*" variety 
by means of a MS. of the L*" variety. B^ in this Book seems to belong 
to the K'' family more distinctly than B^C or Aid. The whole of this 
Book up to II 71 b 35 is omitted by D. 

1165 b 5 ^'] i5 8m LbCAld.r [7' A]. 

26 Sta/reVotl SiajueVet L^-'CA. 
36 orac] oTf L^C [oTOK A]. 

1 166 a 6 01 Trpoo-KeKpouKOTf?] 01 /ii7 TT. L''B' at C marg. [A oi irpoo-.]. 

b 20 a7rf;(0;ixei'oi'] aT!cj(6)iivos L^B'C [aTTf^'^V^'""' -^l- 

1 167 a 10 hv oieiv'] ohekv av LliCAld.F \ati ov6iv A]. 

1 168 a 28 Km] cm. L^CAld. rA. 

b 2 «] ^ fj<iX«TTa LbB'CAld. [ij 4 A]. 
1 1 fxo''''"o"'] ixovrav 1J>C (ixovTOLv manus, ut \idetur, eadem C), exoproiv Aid. 

29 yoiv] yap L^E'CAld-A. 

1 169 a 18 8e wepi] &i 7-0 nept L'^CrAld.AB^ 

28 ^] 8e LbCAId.rA. 

b I (piXavTou ftvat 8ei A] Sei <pl\avTov eli/ai L' CB'Ald. 

1170a II yiVoiTo] yevoiTO L'^CAId.A. 

1171b 10 o-va-Tevova-ij crva-Teva^ovai L''CAAld.B'. 

1172a 4 Sf'] Se Kal L^CDAld. 

BOOK X. 
K^Mi'. L''0''. 

1 17 2 a 19 IVfflf ACDB'B'Ald. 

22 apxrif N^j dp{eTrjv in ras. 

man. rec.) A. 



cm. 

«p(Tf,v CDAld.B'Bl 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 



15 



1172a 26 


Tav ToiovTav CAld.ADB^B^ 


Tourcoi'. 


b 12 


"ovK. 


om. CDAld.B'B^ 


1173a I 


a. 


6' ACDAld. 


I 


TaVT, 


ToOr' ACD, TOVTO Aid. 


10 


om. r. 


m/.- ACDAld. 


bii 


T) avan\ripa>(Tis fjbovrj A (^ ai/a- 
TrXijpcocris ly 17801/15 D). 


avaTrKi)pui(ns 17 ijSoj/i) B^B'CAld. 


23 


e'trriV. 


7-aCr' fVriV ACDAld.rB'Bl 


23 


ttXjji'. 


<i7j-X£f jrXijK ACDB^B^NbAld.r. 


34 


ra. 


t6 ACAld.D. 


1174a I 


r" CD Aid. 


8' A. 


20 


om. D. 


^ ACAld. 


31 


om. 


Kal ACDAld. 


bi6 


aio'BTjati'. 


a'loBrjcnv Keipevav ACB'B'Ald.D. 


17 


A"7 A. 


pr]6iu B'CAld.D [pr,8e B«]. 


1175a 25 


om. 


rds ACAld.D. 


b 4 


KaraKovaxTW. 


KaTaKovrrao-w ACDB^B^Ald. 


II 


dpea-Koufvoi Kai. 


apetTKopivoi olov Kal ACDB^B^Ald 


ii77b23 


TO. Kara. 


Kard ACDAld. 


31 


oil xph Sf' A. 


xpf) 8e oi B^B^CDAld. 


1178a 2 


om. 


8' ACAld.D. 


9 


Kara ravrrju AW. 


Kar avTTjV CAld.D ^koto. tt]V B^]. 


21 


Kara TavTas A. 


(car" amis CAld.DB'Bl 


24 


J? eVi ACB'B'Ald. [7' D sine 

cVi']. 


eVi. 


34 


re [8i rl B'B']. 


8c AAld.CD. 


1178b 20 


a(pai,pov /jiivov (a<pmpoviJ.ev(f A). 


a^rjpnfjUva B^B^CAld.D. 


21 


6e<i>pia A. 


e^aplas B'B'CAld.D. 


1179a 4 


cipxovTa A. 


&pX0VTas B'B'CAld. 


21 


(pepovTas. 


im<jiipovTas ACB'B^Ald.D. 


33 


TTepi rA. 


7T.pl re B^B^CAIAD. 


bi5 


Mvvoiav A. 


ivuoLas B'B^CAld.D. 


22 


Tims (A has a lacuna here ; 
with Tivos marg. rec). 


Tivo, B^B^CAld-D. 


27 


aS CAld. 


aV ADB'Bl 


n8oa 8 


inifiKois D. 


hiuKmv ACB^B^Ald. 


10 


om. [C has a lacuna here]. 


Kai AAld.D. 


29 


TO ACAld.D. 


om. 




L 


2 



76 


ENGLISH MANUS 


ii8oa 32 


^ahXov A. 


b 6 


e^.) CAld. 


1181 a II 


(TVVijOetas noKiTiKol A. 


18 


roO. 


22 


om. AD. 


bi5 


av6p(0TT€ia, 




K^Ob. 


1173a 10 


OVTOJV KaKWV ADB". 


1174a 21 


om. AB^ 


21 


ij ACDB'B'. 


29 


awavTi AD. 


b 29 


^A. 


32 


^ ACD. 


1175a 7 


ravTO A. 


bi7 


(jjddpova-t — Xvnai B-'CAld. 


29 


nl(TXP<^i' fi^ A. 


1176b 17 


dTTOCTxoXafciv Ald.AB'B^ 


27 


^B^ 


1177b 3 


trapd CAld. A. 


9 


7Tapa(TKeva(et. 


1179a 16 


fxovov ACAld.D. 


26 


om. 


29 


TTavra Tavra \ndvTa om. DJ. 


33 


om. AD. 



MciX«7ra B'B^CDAld. 

ijer, AD. 

trvvrjSe'ms paWnv ttoXitikoI CDAld. reC. A. 

TO ACDAld. 
TO ante pfj CAld. 

avBpamva ACAld.D. 

ovToiv KnKoiv \oinroiv kqkcoj^ B CAld. J. 

8!, B'CDAld. 
om. Aid. 

navri B^B^CAld. 

a', B'B'CDAld. 
om. Aid. 

Tadra CAld.D. 

om. ADB^ 

8" aiVxpSi- B'B'CAld.D. 

d7raa';^oXa^eii' H' CD. 

cm. ACDAld.B'. 

nepi D. 

TrapanKfva^eiv ACAld.D. 

povoiv, 

TO post Kal ACDAld. 

ravTa TTavra AC. 
Kai post Se CAld. 



The following tables sum up the numerical results of the foregoing 
lists : — 



A 18- 

C 6 

B' 4 

D 7 

Aid. 7 

B^ 3. 



V K'-M'^ 43 L'^O^ 



■23 A. 

35^'- 
20 B'. 
33 D. 
36 Aid. 
.22 B=. 



CDAld.= K''M'' five times : CDAld. = L''0'^ thirty times. 



NTCOMACHEAN ETHICS. 



77 



B^ 


3-| 


B2 


5 


C 


5 


D 


6 


Aid. 


4 


A 


I2-- 



> Kl-Ob 17 LbMb < 



■B> 6. 

B^ 4. 

C II. 

D II. 

Aid. II. 

-A 5- 



CDAld. = L''M'' seven times. 

CD and Aid. are thus very closely related to one another, being 
descended from a common ascendant nearly related to L''. That their 
relationship to this ascendant is not through the intermediation of a 
MS. of the O^ branch of the L'' family is, I think, shown by the 
following list, which contains the agreements of CD and Aid. with L'' 
where that MS. differs from K^ M^ and Q>°. [Where A, C, or D is not 
specified in the following list, its reading is that of Bekker : no in- 
ferences must be drawn from silence regarding B^B^] : — 

1 172 b I o^6di ttot] air^s r \J°, B'B'=Bekker. 
8 T^f cm. Lb. 
1 2 (j}epea-dat iis naaiv cipicTTov firjveveiv L^ ; sic etiam B'B'CDAld., nisi quod 

fitjveia habeant ; cpepea-dai iirjvvei ms iraai tovto apicrroi/ ov A. 
30 ti.^Ta c[>povfj<r(ais tov fjbvv Piov L"B^B^CD [A^Bek.]. 

1173a 2 airSi/] air^js L^A, B'B^= Bekker. 

2 mpejiTO V°D, opeycrai. ACB^B^ CUm cet. 

8 Kai post yap add. L^B'CD, om. A Aid. cum cet. 
1 7 TO post Km cm. L^CA. 

21 Kal a-axppovetvj Oil). L^. 

23 Tt yap KcoKvetl rl K<c\v€i 6e LbACAld.UB B . 

28 TOlOVTOv] TOIOVTO L"CAld. 

28 t6] om. L^CDAld. 

34 TjadPivai.] Ki.vri6Pivai L^ et rec. B' ; B' pr. et B^= Bekker. 

b 4 ovK ea-Ti Taxias] raxeois ovK 'iaTL LbCDB'B'Ald. 

7 Tou Kara (pvcriv eivai] etvai tov Kara (picrw L^CDB^B^AId. 

10 9 B'] ^ >5 L^AB^ 

1 1 ovS'] OVK L^AAld.D. 

20 (vSeiai yeyevrjvrai CDAld.LbB^ ci/Semi -yeyco/rai B^ 

20 ov yivoivT av avairX-qpaiTas L^Ald. ; pro yevoiVT habet D Xe'yoiir'. 

2 I \iyoi Tis aV] \eyon' au Tis L". 



78 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

1 1 73 b 24 TTiKpa fj yXvKea L". 

25 oiVo)] oiVm Srj L^CAld.D. 

1 1 74 a. 28 Xa^elv Kivrjcnv TeXeiaj/] Kwrftrw TfXeiav Xafie'iv L^. 

33 (V secundum om. L^CDAId. (eV ra a-raSia Kal Ta fJ-epei Kal iv iripa Ka\ 

eTi'pa fiepu L^DAld.C ; cV autem ante alterum cVepw addit C cum 

Kb ; B'' habet iv tm a-raSia KOI fV TM pe'pcL Kol iv iripco Kal eripat /lipit 
oiSi : A habet iv ra oTa&io) Kal iv Tm /ie'pei Kal iv tTepco ov8e k.t.X. ' B' 
habet iv tw a-Ta&la Kal tm f-ip" Kal iv iripm pepei oiSe). 

b 26 opoias om. U>B ; add. CAB'B' et rec. L^. 

26 GLTtd elcnv L". 

28 8ej yap ^ L^CDAld. 
31 ye Tovj y( tov yc Tfi. 

33 e'ois ovv &v ri to alfrBrjTov fj vorjrov fj oiov Sei Kal to U> ; etur S' ov av noTe to 

ala-OtjTov ^ voTjTov K.r.X. B^B'CDAld. J i<os av to Tf vorjTov rj alaOrjTov 
K.T.X. A. 
1175 3' S nepl aural rrepl Ta avTa L^ (eVcpyei Trept auTov D). 

9 post oir add. yiVerai L^CAld.DA. 

34 01 om. Li'CD. 

b 2 toCt'] 7-aCr' LI". 

8 kSv] Kal idv LbCDAId.ABiB'^. 

19 yap om. L^CDAld. 

20 (rvpPalvei S17 Trepl ras ivfpyeias Om. L^\ 
2 2 e'iprjTai TJ> solus, dprjVTai ACD cet. 

1176a I KCLi 7} aKOTj Kal 7] oo'Cpprja-is L^. 

4 (cai ante ijSovij om. L''. 

1 1 ia-Ti post XvTrqpd JJ>A (XvTrijpa fori xai /iio-i/rd librarius, ut vid., ipsc in 

rasura scripsit A). 
30 Tf om. LI". 

b 8 KaXa Kai om. Ifi, Kal KaXd pOSt a-ivov&ala D. 
23 <^aiWrat] (j)alvovTai 1J>. 
33 CTTTOuSafi;] o-n-ODSaffiK L''. 

1 1 77 a 4 ri./ add. L^Pt, om. ACDAld.B'B'. 

5 a-irovSaioTepav^ (TnovSatoTdTijv L^*, crirovSaioTepov D. 

26 fit] re L\ 

27 Siaymyiji'] aymyiji/ L^CAld. 

30 rois 8e roioiJroif] ruJc 8c toiovtoiv JJ', 
33 auro'i/J iaVTov 1J>. 

h 7 €1/ om. L^CD. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 79 

1177 b 7 at eVe'pyeim L^CDAld. 

15 Kai om. L^D. 

18 alperai elaiv^ daiv alpeTat Ll'CD. 

26 &v e'it] ^ios KpeiTTavj ur) &v Kpelrrav /Si'of L^, av e'ir) Kpc'iTTav Plos B'B'C 

DAld. 

33 aTTodavaTiCeiv Ll^B^ anadavaTtC^LV ACB^Nt'Ald., awavaSavaTiCnu D. 

33 TTavra] arravra L^'CD. 

1 1 78 a 2 TravToiv om. L^'C, post virepexu A. 

2 CKOOToy ffrai L^'Ald.A, iKaaros om. C, exaaTOf toCto efrai D. 

6 (O-rivj iaff L^CAld., ea-rai D. 

7 /idXurra toCto L^CAld.D. 

10 Koi aXKa T-a] Koi to. aWa to L^ACDAld. 

13 biai-qpovvTei poSt iKaario IJ^CT) [Aid. fiiaipoCcTfs]. 

34 a/i(3!)to-/3i;7£:Tai] f^relrat Lt'CBiB''Ald.D. 
b 3 roj 5e SciopovvTi] Ta>v 6e 6sa)pouuT03v L". 

5 o-i/g] o-vf^K LtiD. 

1 2 post oo-a add. aXXa Li^CDAld. 

12 avSpftons] dvSpelas L^. 

15 (11 Li>A, ei CD cum cet. 

28 ouSa/iS] oiSa/iSs L^, ov&apoi O^^CDB^B^Ald. 

1179a 3 fj wpa^is K^'Ald.] 17 Kplcris oiS' 17 npa^is L'^ACDB'B^, 17 trptVit oiS' ai 
7rpa|cis MbQb. 

b 7 wpoTpe\jfat L^NliB^CDAId., dn-OTpe^ai Bl 

24 Se'fl ACD, Se'ei L^, de'i TM>. 

25 c(9fcri] ^'dia-i L^Ald. 

27 crvi/eiT;] o-wt'.) LbACDAld.B'B^ 

1 180 a 2 fWiS^] fVei' V>C, B'B2=Bek. 

3 aV om. L^B^D, habet B^. 

1 6 fV om. L'^. 

19 oiSf B'B-CDAld.r, otVt Si) L^ oiS« 6ij A cet. 

b 3 eViT);8eUjudT(Bi/] TratSeu/inrw!' L'^B'B'CD, fViTT/Seu/idrwi' AAld. 

9 fjcrvx^a Roi acT(.Tia\ da-iTta Ka\ rjdvxla L^CDAld. 

1 1 8,] hi LbCDAld. 

30 Trapd] Tiepl L''. 

1 181 a 10 TToXmK^r om. 1>CD, del. K^, habent Aid. A. 

20 eViTeXeirai] TcXeiTat L". 

b 12 TrapaKmovTwv] TrapaKemovrav L". 

19 eVdo-Tar] eVdirraif L°. 



8o ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 

In the foregoing list, which contains all, or nearly all, the recorded 
readings of L*" where that MS. differs from K'', M^, and 0^ eighty-seven 
in number, the agreements of C are thirty-seven in number, of D thirty- 
eight, of A thirteen, and of Aid. twenty-eight. In thirty-one readings 
C and D agree with L*" in company; and of the twenty- eight agree- 
ments of Aid. with L*", twenty-four are in company with C or D, or 
both. CD and Aid. are thus much more closely related to L'' than 
O*" is in this book. We may assume, I think, that some of the 
numerous readings in which CD and Aid. agree against L'' and other 
MSS, or L* alone, are readings which existed in an ascendant of L''. 
Some of these readings in which C and D or C or D = Ald. have been 
given in the foregoing lists ; others are given in the following list, which 
contains some Aid. readings not recorded by Susemihl : — 

CD and C or D=Ald. versus KtLbMtQb. 
1172 b 2 Ml ov ToiavTTjv DAId. [cm. OV CAJ. 

10 [aXKoya CD, oKoya A Aid.] 

28 novov tiovov Aid. pr. C [DA = Bek.]. 

1 1 7 3 a 1 1 fi erepov ACB'B^Ald. [p-rtSiTepof D]. 

20 Koi Kara ADAld., Kai, omisso Kara, C. 

26 aid CDAld., dec A. 

1174a 3 0)f oioi/rai ACDAld. 

b 21 ^ rj&ovfj DAld., TjSovrj CA. 

1 175 a 26 TM ante alterum el'Set add. DAld., om. AC. 

30 aiivd^d CAld., a-vvai^u D, lacunam hie habet A. 
b 8 /<&] <a\ iav ACDAld.B^B'*. 

1176 a 18 6 add. CDAld., om. H-iLbMlJOtA, hie est lacuna apud "K.^. 

b 31 €V(Ka\ xapii' B'CAld., e«Ka ADB^. 
1 1 77 a 2 pi€Ta a-wovSiii B'B'AD] (nrovSuios CAld. 

25 (j)i\oi7o(pla D cum cet.] o-oc^ia APbCAld.B'B^. 

33 aofjiaTepos] o-ocjyos CAld., cro0a)Tfpor ADB^B'*. 

1 178 a I dWd ante Smdfin add. B'CAld., om. ADB^ 
b 19 817] a« CDAld., S,j A. 

3 1 avrfi CAld., avTt] AD cum eel. 

1 181 a 20 cvmdaivj a 8e7 a-uvLaaai. Aid. ; avvid(Ttv a 8fl, omissis Koi noia woiois avvddd, 
B'C; (Tvviacnv a 8ei fcai TroTa wulois (TvvaSei D, B^A = Bek. 

The following list contains K'' readings (not quoted in other lists) 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 8i 

which agree with CD and Aid.— all three or two of them, or one of 
them. 

1173 a 9 oi] 8" 06 KbCDAld.r. 

33 TT) 70C K^CAld., TO ToO D. 

1176a 7 'ivov W\ Smvs KtB'CDAld.A. 

1179b 9 icaTOKd>j(i;xov K^^Ald., KaTnKa);^ifioj/ AC. 

2 2 ms cm. K^CAld , add. D cum cet. 

B^ and B^ in this Book belong to the CDAld. group, i. e. are closely 
related to L*". A^ although still of the K*" family, contains a large 
number of readings which occur in L^ Some of them probably existed 
in an ascendant of K'', although lost by K*" itself. 

The Table on pages 83 and 83 sums up the numerical results 
obtained in this work, so far as K^O"— L^M" and K'^M"— Li'O^ are con- 
cerned. In Book i, e. g. K*" and M* agree against L*" and O*" in thirty- 
eight places, in twenty-six of which A sides with K'' and IVP, and in 
ten with L'' and C ; and so on with the other MSS, B^B^ etc., along 
the line : — 



M [T. I.] 



8 '2 



ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 



Book I. < 


KbMb 


A. B'. 
26 8 


Bl 
8 


C. 

8 


D. 
10 


Aid. 
6 


3" L^Ob 

KbQh 


10 29 

4 I 


29 
I 


29 
3 


27 
3 


29 
3 


l^W" 


3 





4 


3 


3 


Book II. - 


K^Mb 


24 15 


15 


17 


19 


17 


2 9 LbQb 


4 II 
4 I 


10 

I 


12 
6 


8 

I 


lO 

3 


L LbMb 


2 








I 


I 


Book III. 


f KbMt 


5 2 





I 


4 


3 




7 3 
52 20 


I 
21 


5 
12 


5 
28 




27 


I ' LtMb 


18 40 


32 


21 


31 


35 


Book IV. < 


r KtMfc 


4 





5 


I 


2 




I 2 
56 14 



16 



69 


4 
14 


3 

19 : 


I ' LbMb 


13 37 


29 


7 


46 


43 


Book V. 


r KbMb 


A 





4 


4 


3 


^ LbQb 

H'Mb 
19 Qb (fro 
,31 KtLb . 


I 
A 2 


I 

3 


4 
15 


3 
6 


2 
7 


7 
■n 1 136 b i)... 





3 

...II 

26 


9 


9 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 



83 





A. 


B^ 


B'. 


C. 


D. 


Aid. 








f „ KbMb 


29 


17 


19 


14 


41 


21 

37 






5- LbQb 


23 


37 


34 


38 


Book VI. 


.0 K^Ob 


9 


I 


I 


7 


2 


6 
2 






L^Mb 





I 





3 


I 




.32 Ob 








.. II 






















r ^ KbMb 
80 LbQb 


58 


36 


35 


48 


27 


46 








18 


27 


28 


28 


35 


31 






Book VII. • 






















^ KbQb 


10 






12 


I 


12 








l'' LbMb 


5 






4 


3 


5 




















A*(ii5^a8- 


-ii6ibi9). 




r KbMb 
29 LbQb 


13 


13 


11 


20 


8 


20 









4 


5 


3 


6 


4 


7 


10 




Book VIII. 






















KbQb 
2t 


7 


2 


3 


8 


I 


7 


I 




^ " LbMb 


3 


7 


5 


16 


II 


18 


13 




r KbMb 
67 LbQb 


55 


30 


13 


37 




31 








10 


21 


3 


28 




29 






Book IX. - 


^ KbQb 
LbMb 


5 
3 






4 
4 




3 
4 








KbMb 


18 


4 


3 


6 


7 


7 








43 LbQb 


23 


20 


22 


35 


33 


36 






Book X. - 


KbQb 
^'^ LbMb 


12 


3 


5 


5 


6 


4 








5 


6 


4 


II 


II 


II 








12 KbLb... 








. 1 1 


12 









[The C figures in Book iii. refer to the first part of the Book only, up to 
1115 b I, after which to the end of the Book C never occurs on the LbMb side, 
and only once on the LbQb side.] 



84 ENGLISH MANUSCRIPTS OF THE 



The following Table gives the number (approximately) of the 
readings of K*" where that MS. is unique among Bekker's MSS. in 
certain books of the Ethics, — the right hand column gives the number 
of times in the various books that C agrees with K*" unique : — 



Kb unique. C. 

Book I. 87 2. 

Book II. 95 2. 

Book III to 1115b I. 76 4. 

Book III from ni5bi. 50 43. 

Book IV. 80 73. 

Book V to 1136 b I. 92 71. 

Book V from 1136 b i, 42 o. 

Book VI. 61 2. 

Book VII. 94 6. 



NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. 



85 



The following Table gives the number of the unique readings of L"^ 
in Book x, with the agreements of ACDAld. :— 

Lt unique. A. C. D. Aid. 

Book X. 87 13 37 38 28. 



The following Table indicates the family— K or L— to which the 
five English MSS. and the Aldine edition seem to belong in the 
various books. Books iii. and v. have been divided into iii\ iii^, and 
v^ v^ on account of the peculiar character of C between 1115b i and 
1136 b I. An italic K or L indicates the fact that the relationship 
is not very marked ; (M) or (O), that the relationship is not inde- 
pendent of that of one or other of these two later MSS. or of its near 
ascendant ; and a point of interrogation, that I am unable, on account 
of deficiency of data, or for other reasons, to determine the relation- 
ship at all : — 





Book I 


II 


IIP 


IIP 

J 



IV 


V 


V 


VI 


VII 


VIII 


IX 


X 

? 

h-i 

1 

t4 


Affinities of M" and O". 


6 


J 


1-1 
1 


.2 

\ 




1 

J 

9 


J 

9 

t4 




J 


9 

J 

s 


? 


9 
1-1 

J 


A. 


K 


K 


K 


K 


K 


K 


K 


i^ 


K 


K 


K 


^ 


B'. 


L 


E 


L 


L 


L 


L 


L 


L 


E 


(M) 


E 


L 


W. 


L 


E 


L 


L 


L 


? 


.? 


L 


E 


(M) 


K 


L 
L 


c. 


L 


E 


Z 


K 


K 


K 


(0) 


(0) 


K 


(M) 


^ 


D. 


L 


E 
E 


Z 


Z 


L 


? 


? 


L 


A' 


(M) 


lacuna 


L 


Aid. 


L 


z 


Z 


L 


? 


f 


(0) 


K 


(M) 


E 


L 



APPENDIX. 

I HAVE reserved for an Appendix my remarks upon a sixth EnglisI: MS. 
which, on account of its lateness, could not properly be placed on an equal 
footing with the other five for the purposes of description and comparison. The 
MS. in question is Brit. Mus. Royal MS. i6. C. xxi (I call it B'), written on paper 
in the sixteenth century. It contains ff. 131, and has twenty-three lines to the 
page, and between forty and fifty letters to the line. There are numerous Latin 
notes on the margin. 

Although late, it was possible that this MS. might be found to have been 
transcribed from a MS. of mark; but this possibility was not realised. My 
examination, which covered nearly all the KHP> — U>0^ and K^O'' — L^M^ read- 
ings in the Ethics, and many others of importance, shows that its text is essentially 
that of B^ and the Aldine Edition. In the following list (covering the whole 
Ethics) the readings not within square brackets [ ] are those of B^ To these 
readings of B' I have appended the symbols of other English MSS. where their 
readings had not been recorded in the body of this work ; in cases of their agree- 
ment with B' their symbols have been simply appended to the readings of that 
MS ; where they differ, their readings have always been enclosed within square 
brackets. Thus, ' 1095 b 6 dpxri B'D [dp/cel B^] ' means that B' has dpxrj, and that 
B^ and D agree with it ; while B^ reads opKd. 

Bl 

1094 a 8 Kai, 10 apeTTjV. 13 toV. 8e. b8 yf. 23 eKao-roi/. IO95 a 3 

TTpd^eav, 13 neippoipiaaSa. 27 To'KrSf ndcriv airiov iari tov uvm dyadd. 32 TrXa- 
Tcov. 1095 b 6 dpxri B^D [dpKEi B^]. 10 add. (j)pa(i-crd^i,6vos k.t.\. 23 ToOro to. 

27 dyadovs elvai. 1096 a 9 Kairoi. 23 TovTiav. b I dvdpanra. 8 eWiB. 10 

dpTjadai. 26 yE. 32 Ka\ e<mi/] JVrii'. to. 33 rt avTO. 1097 a 4 exfi Tim. 

7 airavras Toiis TCXfiTos. 26 crepa. b 10 yvvaiKi. II voXitikov B'B'^D. II98 a 

I I TO ante KiBapl^^iv om. 22 dmypdcfxiv. 1099 a 10 <pi-^oSca>pm. 13 TOtavTai 

6e at. 28 rjdia-TOv Si Tvxetv ov ri9 eKaa-TOS e'pa. 30 Trjv dpia-Tt]v. b 9 Jj nXXar. 

20 § Sid. 1 100 a 8 ripaiKo'is. 1 7 Tap post KaL om. 32 to post Sfj om. b 35 

Kai (paiiXa. IIOI a 20 paKapiovs 8' dvdpanovs. 2 1 /xfV. b 2 dipavpov. 12 Srj, 



88 APPENDIX. 

29 KpetTTOV. 34 yj/vxiKo)!/ CD [^vxtKarepav L''B'B']. IlOZa 5 eVct. 6 cm- 

aKCTrreou rdxa. 12 rj (TKei/'is avrt]. 25 TrkeltTTOv [TrXfioc B'B^J. b 13 Tijf. 1 4 
eyxpaToCy Kai d/cpOToCr. I^rf. 1 103 a 22 airdy. 26 napaylveTm. 32 rmv aX- 

Xaw T€xvav. b 7 Kai yiverai D. 10 ot olKoSofiOi. 1 5 avBpamovs yiuopeda. 24 
ei^us. 29 wayKaioi/ emcTKeij/aiidat nepL 32 vjTfpKeicrdu). 34 npoSia/ioyela-Ba). 

1104 a I wpaKToiv. Tvpos D. 25 rif. 27 ai 4>^opaI. b 18 wporepov. 29 eVt. 
32 aa-viJ.(ji6pov. 34 re. 1105a 7 Kai] 7. II ^^ikJ. 19 to cracppova. 24 

eav KOI ypap.p.aTiK6v n Trotrjo-rj. 27 yivoji^va. 28 raCra. 29 edi'. b 4 afffp Kai ex. 
19 /j€Ta Se TauTa Ti eVrtK 17 apiTrj (TKfTrreov. 2I-23 imBvplav — eXfoc] B' = Bek. nisi 
quod 6vp6v post opyiji/ addat, 11 06 a 8 Trpamiv anXSis. 28 Trpdf. b I pvar. 

8 fS eTrn-cXfi. 13 mf 817 \iyopev. 2 2 eVi. 27 apa fo-riV. 35 TTavTohairSis Se /carai. 
1 107 a 12 -^iyeTai] Xcyerai B'B'-'D. 23 tA to] to. b 3 8e to. 7 S'^'V o^^' "Srot 
dj/dpaTos TiTVxr]Kam.v 'idTaa-av 8e avalaOriToi,. 26 0^1-17. 27 pi-Kpd. 1 1 08 a 2 fV 

Om. 28, 29 d. b II 8e. 30 pev TO. II09 a 23 Tols TvaOecn Kal Tois npa^eaiu. 

29 Stojrep eVti to eS Kal iTTrdviov Kai eVaii'erdi' 6 Kai KaXoi/. 3^ ^ KaXu\|/-OJ napi]vei, 32 
TOWT-ou] TO as Toti. b 5 awayayovres. 1 1 10 a 1 4 eKovaiov Sfj Kai to aKovcnov. 25 

VTTepT(wei post (jivaiv. b I3 Sij. 23 eVra). IIII a I Kai poSt yap. 6 av om. 

2 2 ^laiov. 25 81'. 28 ^ 6vp6v. b 18 Sid B^B^D. 1112 a I ho^rj. 7 (By om. 

14 ovdev ia-Tiv. 20 aV Tif ^ovKiviraiTO, b 1 5 Tivav. 21 elprjpivov B B^D. 

1113a I ToijTO ^ TTiTTerai, ^ 7T£TT0La>Tai COS 8er. TtoOto ^ 7re7reo"Tat ojff 8ft B B L", j; 
jreV(ras. ai) P^TOi my 8fi Al. 9 irpoeXoivTO B^B^C [Trpofi'Xoj'TO D]. lO eK Om. 33 aiv. 
b 13 apa] eiTTai. 14 paKapiov. 20 e<^'. 24 auToi aiTioi. 26 npos oaa. 29 

aXX' OTiow. 1 1 14 a 2 oj/ TO /liij dyvoetv. 12 rdv aKoXaaTalvoVTa aKoKatTTOv. 1 8 

JSoAhv a. 2 1 ovKm] OVK. 27 iy^i^crai. h^ fiy]8ils. 4 inter toC et TeXouy habet 

B^ T^s dpfT^f 1115b 13 — ov iv€Ka 1115b 17, quae quidem verba iterum apud 
1115b 13 praebet. 28 koL npaKTiKal Kai. 31 Tov om. 1115a 3 xp^"'""'^'". 

13 yap. 16 ojxoiov Ti. 20 iv. 24 oiv. b 18 Kal ante los. 33 Tourotr. 
IIl6a 21 01 be. 33 d cm. b 19 post ''Epp.ala add. T(o iv KopavT] rijs BoicoTias 
[om. CJ. 26 dvpodSeh' t6 6pp.rjTiKa>TaT0V iTTjKaTaTOV (su). 33 ev pOSt 17. 36 A|/ 
eiVr. II18 b 15 efflt S" VTre pTrX-qadrj vnfpfidWeiv 1119b 22 Xiyafuv 8e Kai l^qs 

wepl iXevSepwrriTOs Om. in fine libri iii. \eyu>pfV. fj post ecvai om. 34 Ti. 

1 120 a 4 XP^'" "f- 6 i'Kaa-Tov. II dpfT^s ydp. 17 Xo/JiSdi/fii/. 2 2 tSv d?r' dper^f. 
24 oiv. 30 0^8" d Xi/n-i;pdf. eXoit' b 2 i8i'(0j'. 4 otc koi off. 9 o^fv oidiv. 19 
iiripiKopivov. 2 2 TauTa. 26 ToTy 8d(Tecri Kal Taiy SoTrdraiy. 30 8' om. 1 1 21 a 

4 Kai. 15 eVi. 16 o-ui/augerai. 1 8 SiSdi'Tas iSiWTas B^B^CA. 20 Te om. 25 
oti ante Xr^^erai. 33 toOto TToieii' pxj bvvaa-6ai. h 4 avTOV add. 28 av. 33 fpya- 
fo'pei/oi Kai. 34 Kai TOKia-Tai Kai Ta /iiKpa (j-?'f) tVi ttoXXib. 1 122 a 1 4 eo-ti KaKov. 

23 7°P' 34 ^^' TTfpi. b 15 KT^pa psi/ ydp TO TrXeio-Tou n^ioi' Kal Tt/xiaTaTov. 1 8 



APPENDIX. 89 

€pyav neyaKoirpeirfia, omisso dpcriy. 20 TTfpi Tois ^€oi;f. 21 Kai oVa TTf/w'. 30 ra 
ToioCra. 8id. 1123a 2 Traaa ^. 1124b 8 d^fiSijr, 21 tf. 26 (jiavepofj.ia-ov. 

29 (pavcpas' KaTa(f>povriTiKov yap 816 Trapprja-iaa-nKos Trapprjcnaa-TiKoi Se &o KaracppovrjTiKos 
(cat dXij^fUTtKo'j, 1125a I Trpo's- ante (^iXoK. 34 ;(6i/)ov. b ) eV nprjs ope^ei. g 

(tai post 0)9. 15 del (^Epo^fj-. ig 8e Tipijs. 32 add. icai ante uf. 1126a 10 

Barrov Kai 16 diraTroStSdao-ii'. 20 dpyi'foi/rai. 11 2 7 a 8 Sid tl aXko. b 26 

add. TO ante (j>av(pd. 27 fVKaTacjjpovtjrot. 31 Kai ante avTiK(i<j9m om. 34 errai 
OjxCKla Tis. 1128a 16 piKpov ix. b II -yoCv. 18 8e KsKwXvaSai. 1129a 33 

Kai 6 auia-os. b I fVei ydp Kai. 8 peioi/. 18 T^f evSaipovias, 24 6p66s lopdas 
■B^]- 25. x^'P'^" [x"P<"' E']. 1130 a 2 Toi/ avSpa. 5 Kowa. 13 ^ SiKaioa-uvrj. 

2 2 fiepos Ti, 25 p,oi-)(fvoi Kai irpocrKapPdvoi. b 10— 13 eVfi Se ro civicrov Kai to Trapd- 
vofxov oil Taiirbv dXX €T€pov G)s pipos npbs oKov to p^v yap avtfrov dnav irapdvopov to Se 
TTapdvopov ov)(^ aTTav avtcrov to piv yap ir'^eov drrav aviaov to d dvitrov ov ndv iiK^ov. 23 
npotTTaTTopeva. 1132b 15 TrmXeii/ Kai avettrdai, 16 eSiBKci'. 23 avTmenovdos aXXm 

B'^ [avrmeirovdos oKXav B', dvrmeivovSos D]. 1133a 15 Sv om. Cum B'B'^CDAld. 

(non add., Ut dicit Susem., Aid.). b 15 ea-rai del. 1134 b 29 oiSapZs e'xov B^D 

Par 1853 H^Ml'QNt>0''P^Ll'. i'a-n piv n (i in ras.) Ka\ <^v<nKov KivrjTov ov pevTOi irdv 
B^ [eVti pevTOi Kai (pvaei KivrjTov pivTOi irdv D, '4<tti pivToi Kai (pva-ei KivrjTov ov pfVTOi, ye 
ndv B^]. II35ai2 Kai t6 koivov pakXov SiKawrrpdyripa. b 1 8 orav iv iavTta 17 dpxr] 

fj Trjs alrias. 24 oiSe. II36a32i». b6 dXXd oiS' [oiS' B^B^]. 1137^ 1 3 

vepMpeva. b 29 •^r)Cpla-paTos B^. II38 a lO TOfioc. 1 4 f'n B' [eoTi B^]. 32 

\/AeKT0V §1-. 1138 b 33 dXTjflus K^T Aid. TOVT elpriphov. H39a3ow. 4 8y' 

fivai pepr] rrjs x/'ux^^- 12 XoyiOTiKov. b 13 e^fis /idXicrra. dXi/^evfi. I5 "V- 25 

Trao-a. 1140 a 5 Kai. Trcpic'xfTai. I4 i}. 18 rd avTd. b 2 17 Om. 7 avrrij. 

10 o'lKovopLKOVS. TOvs om. 1 1 cv^fi/. 12 0)1. I3 7rao-ai'. 14 to post Kai. 15 
Svo-iv op^air. 18 (jiave'irai. 17. 32 6' dpxai. 3317. 1141a How. 20 Kai 

flo-jrep. 21 TTjv ima-TTjprjv ttoXitikiJi'. 24 Kai ev6v. 29 S' oti. bid KoVpos crvvi- 
(TTrjKev. 17 eVi'o)!' B^ [cTepo)!/ B^]. 19 dyvofi. ^o rj (j)p6vi]<ns. II42 a 2 ttoXu- 

npdypoves. 6 nil post TrXe'ow add. 1 1 eipt/peVou. 17 Sid ti', omissO 817. 20 ovK. 
23 T081 /SapuoraSpoc. 25 dn-TiKoi. 27 oS Om. 28 oia aio-lJara'pf^a. 32 6iaXa/3eTi/ 

Kai. h g Tis fj eiPovXia. dl 15 Te kokSj. 19 iSew. 2Ieri'aiOm. 23 tovtou 
Si". 30 17 8e' Tis. 31 pov\e{,i(T6ai B'B^ 1143^5 d™oOi/. 19 evyvapovas. 

31 d-rrdvTwv. b I Kai ante d Om. 14 Tds dpxds. 19 ^eo)peT. 28 dereov. 

1144 a 2 ToO ante popiou om. 14 Xcyopev. 23 tu. 29 Swapu. b I KOI yap 

n dp£T77 TTapawknaMS. II 45 a 2 iTrdpfouo-ii'. 3 eSflTO di-. 8 17. 33 T^s TOiai^TTjf 
Sia^eVfO)?. b 6 Te om. 8 8.) ;? Te iyKpdTeia. 9 tSj-. 10 re. 17 m. drf. 
II46a8T5.<cVxdTO)vydp. 11 JWai. 14 pi 34, 35 eV ^ (^ape.- drav TO 58o)p Tdi/ 
(pdpptyya (stc) nviyn ti 8ei eTi nlvuv. b 3 Trdi/ra. 4 aTrdo-ar. 14 8'. 16 TaSi B^ 

N [I- !•] 



90 APPENDIX. 

Ftu hWam B'l. 1 7 jt-ovov aKpaTrji 6 aKpaTfjs rj oi aX\a ra i^ d/upoXv eneiT. 21 av om. 
1 147 a 6 ovTOS. 7 17. 9 8oKfii/ /iev oiJi-fflf flBcvai. J4 ol ye. 19 a-rjfielov Tov evep- 
ye'iv Kara tjji' im<TTripr)v. 2 1 irpaiTOU. crvv(ipov(n. 2 2 (rvptpvij dvai. tovto. 32 
TO yXvKiJ. 34 owo. /i-ev ouk Xe'yfi. b 4 rmi'. 16 avTrj. 18 eiSdra ivbix^rai. 
29 01/'. 31 ow. 1 148 a 13 ToV post rai om. 28 ivas Kai. 34 (cai om. b 21 

(paai xalpetv. 2 2 nfpSv post d7rj)ypio)/ifVm>' add. CUm Aid. Kpeacnv dvdpamiois. 23 
BaveiCftv aWrj'Xots. 28 rpa^ds. 30 iBiCojiivois. 33 8e'. 1149a 5 KOKia KOi 

d(j>pocrvvrj. 13 eVi'oTf /ioVoj/. Xeyo) 8f oiof. 25 ^ ^. 28 7rpa|f<aj. 29 ourojy 6 B 
[oStos o B\ oiJi-M Km 6vp6s D]. b 30 aKpaa-ia CW [aKoXaaia B^DA]. 1150a 2 

^ikTUrrov. 3 post aXX' add. fipdpTqrai Kai. a-vpfioKdv. 1 5 pfTa^ii Be Tmv nXelarau 
f|«s Kav (I ptTTfflo-i [D = Bek.J. 25 Bta Tr]v rjBovrjV. 28 Tir prj. b 17 8e. eiTrep 
GUI'. 2 2 trpoyapyaKiaavTes, 23 irpoaicrdopevoi. 3 1 outo) Kai. II51 a 2 e)(OVTes 

pev. 9 piKrjO-ioi yap d^vveTot. 15 17 ante pox6r;pla oni. 17 6 Xo'yor. 23 dvaiBrjU. 
33 /JEV om. 34 8e 6 Tm. b 7 oTo!'. 31 ivavTiov eivat. II52 a I9 ou8e. 21 

axrmp. 2 8 ^ovkeva-apevav. b 2 I on. 1 1 5 3 a I cvBeovoTjs. b 2 5 airavra . 2 7 

Tiva Xaoi TToXXoi (prjpi^axTiv, 30 Trai/Tey. 1154b 34 ipovpev. 1155 a 14 0oi)- 

Belas B^DCA [pofiBeia B^]. 18 opviois CDB^B^ \opv((n {szc) A]. b 15 to ^ttov Kai. 
17 <l>avep6v nep\ avrav CM'' Aid. 27 fV. ^2 av. 1 1 56 a 7 ''P'a yap f'oTii' fi8?) T^s 
(j}t>^ias. 22 dXXa aXXoTf yiyverai aXXo B^B'DC [A^Bek.j. 24 (^(Xi'a 8oKfI. 27 
oi8f. b5 Kara (piXiav. 8 dXXijXoif povKovrai. 2 2 o/xoia CD [ofioioi pr. A]. 23 
Tjhij diTkws. 27 tTwavaKwirai. 1157 a 9 ^ o\//(9 ^Sela. 17 tiXXTjXoiy eivat. 32 

opoiov n TavTrj. 1158a 24 aiiTO dya^oV. 33 oTi. b3 diTiKaTaXXdrroiT-ai. 9 

elvai Ka\ povipov. 13 ffaiTi apxovn. I159 S' 23 Trepi avTwv icpievrai B'B^CDM^Ald. 

^2 pr] BvvaiVTai Trj pr]Tp\ a npocrrjKet dnovepeiv. b I rau toiovtccv. 7 poSt eniTpetTeiv 
add. virrjpeTelv. 21 ^VP? "^X ^W? yevetrBai. I160 a 36 8' ^ TipoKparia. I161 a 

13 npoTTcoa-iv. 26 oporjdeis Kai oponaSeis. 28 ^ovKovrai Kai emeiKels. b 23, 24 
eKeivav 8' ovdevl d(j) ov. 39 810. 1162a 2 awmKeiavrai. b 12 eKarepos B^B'C 

[eKOOTTOS AK°L°J. e(f>LeTat. 1 6 crvvrjpepevetv. 29 Stonep evicts Tovrav ovK elaiv 

(hiKat B', BiKatot B', btKatnv B*) B'B^. 1 163 a 2 Kai c'koj/ti. b IO Tifi^K dirovepovo-i. 

17 T);!' d^iaK xroT ni/. 22 d^tevat. 32 aTrdo'air. di'o/iOfi8cVt. I164 a 25 paGovra. 

27 dpKfi B'B^CA. 28 TO. 34 yiyvTjTat. b IO yap ai/. 20 Xa/Soi/Tft B'Mt'Ald. 

[XajujSdcoi'res B'CAL^'O^Kl']. I165 a 17 dpjuoTTOfTa. 24, 25 Kai ti^ji?^ be yoffCo-i 

KaBdvep Beats ov Trda-av Be yoveixrtv ovBe yap \Ka\ Ttpfjv Be KaBdirep 5f0if ov Trdaav Be 
yoveva-tv oiBe ydpC; AB^=:Bek.]. 30 dndvrav. 31 dfi iretpareov. b 21 yap tovtw 
I) ToiouTw. 2 2 yovj'. 23 ysi/oiTo. 35 irpoayevopevrjv. 1 1 66 a 6 01 npoa-KeKpovK- 
oTes. 25 pvijpat. 35 eivac ij (ptXla. b 12 Ka\ Bid. piaovvrat Kai. 14 <Tvvr)pepev- 
o-ouo-t B'B'AKl'Ald. [o-uc^/fifpeiiovo-i C] 19 01 toioCtoi eaUToif. 20 TOTf. direxo- 

pevos. 29 Kai ante TTpo's cm. 1167 a 16 e'X7ri'8a extov eiiroptas. 18 fj. 24 



APPENDIX. 91 

OTOvovv. b 22 01 8e Sai'eiVai'res koi (iri/ieXovTai. 29 ov;(. 32 Toif eu •nciTovGoTas. 

11*72 a 19 KTCO?. 22 a|JfT7^y. 26 TtiiV TOtOVTiOV. b I OCJiOfLS 7T0T. 2 0>S OV TOiaV- 

TTjV. 12 8e' B'B'CD Par. 1853 [617 AK^]. 12 (pipia-dai ms Trao-i!/ apuTTOv pirjvevei 
eKatTTOv. 30 fiera <\>povr](Tett)S t6i> tj^vv ^lov, 1 1 '73 a 2 opeyeTat. avrav, 8 /lit;- 

SeTfpa AC [^ijSeVfpa (wf) B', /;i))S' erepov (^St'c) B', fiijS' erepa D]. lO ovToiv kokSiu. 

II ^ erepov. 23 ri KoiXevei Se. 34 rj(T07Jvai. b 4 ra;^eo)ff ouk eaTLV. 7 fti/at tou 
Kaxa (pv(Tiu. 1 1 OfaTrXijptoo-it ^ rjBovri. 1 8 TToXXai 8e Kai AB^B^D, et C OmisSO 6f . 
23 fjSea ravT iarlv. mrKas TrXrjv. 1 1 '7 4 a 2 1 airaVTi Sfj tw xP°'"? rovrai ^airavTi Stj 

TM XP°''V ^ Toiovra D, CB' = Bek.]. b 17 p-rjSe'v. 26 opolas, 29 eii). 33 f<^s 
6' OV nv TTOTf TO aladr^Tov rj vorjTov k.t.X. II 7 5 b 4 Karaxouo'tocTii'. 8 Kai edv. II 

dpe(TK6fievoL olov Kai. 29 tSk 8* aluxpmv. 1 1 76 a 7 o^'ow AB'CD [6Voi» B^]. b 12 

8iay(Byaf B'B^CD [aycoydf pr. A]. 1 7 aTTOcrxoXdfftj/. 31 X^P'"- 1177a 2 

o-TTOuSaiof. 4 Twj' om. 33 o-oi^o'f. b 26 ^K e'b) KpiirTav /3ios. 31 XPV ^^ '>^- 
33 aTraSavarl^eiv. 1178 a 34 f?)TfiTai. h 20 d(f)rjpr]ij.evai. 21 Beapias. 28 oi- 

Saiiov. 1179a 3 avrapKfS oiS' 17 Trpa^is Swarou. 4 npxouTas. 33 Tf. Il8ob 

3 ilTLTIjBevpdTCOV. 




r 



[Under the general title of Anecdota Oxoniensia, it is proposed to publish 
materials, chiefly inedited, taken direct from MSS., those preserved in the Bod- 
leian and other Oxford Libraries to have the first claim to publication. These 
materials will be (i) unpublished texts and documents, or extracts therefrom, 
with or without translations; or (2) texts which, although not unpublished, are 
unknown in the form in which they are to be printed in the Anecdota; or 
{3) texts which, in their published form, are difficult of access through the ex- 
ceeding rarity of the printed copies ; or (4) collations of valuable MSS. ; or 
(5) notices and descriptions of certain MSS., or dissertations on the history, 
nature, and value thereof. The materials will be issued in four Series : — 

I. The Classical Series. 

II. The Semitic Series. 

III. The Aryan Series. 

IV. The Mediaeval and Modern Series^ 



%n^hU Cummin 



TEXTS, DOCUMENTS, AND EXTRACTS 



CHIEFLY FROM 



MANUSCRIPTS IN THE BODLEIAN 



AND OTHER 



OXFORD LIBRARIES 



CLASSICAL SERIES. VOL. I — PART II 



NONIUS MARCELLUS, HARLEIAN MS. 2719 

COLLATED BY 

J. H. ONIONS, M.A. 




©xfortr 

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
1882 

\_All rights reserved '\ 



Uonlron 
HENRY FROWDE 




OXFOED UNIVEKSITY PBESS ■WAEEHOTJSE 
7 PATERNOSTER ROW 



NONIUS MARCELLUS 



DE COMPENDIOSA DOCTRINA 



HARLEIAN MS. 2719 



COLLATED BY 



J. H. ONIONS, M.A. 



SENIOR STUDENT OF CHRIST CHURCH 




AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
1882 



.[ All rights reserved ] 
{My 



ILontJon 
HENRY FROWDE 




OXPOBD TTNIVEKSITY PKEBS WAEBHOITSB 

7 PATERNOSTER ROW 



NONIUS MARCELLUS, 

HARLEIAN MS. 2719. 

THIS is the oldest known MS. of Nonius in existence, and has 
never been collated throughout, though the Editors of the Frag- 
ments have consulted it here and there for their own special purposes. 
Quicherat, in his edition of Nonius (Paris, 187a), professes to give a 
complete collation, which is however quite untrustworthy. The readings 
he has are nearly always those of the second hand ; and even where he 
cites the original reading, his quotations are often incorrect. The MS. 
is referred by Mr. Bond, of the British Museum, to the end of the ninth 
or the beginning of the tenth century, and is in three hands. The first 
ends abruptly in the middle of a page with the words ' ovum inspexe- 
rant' (117, 9). The second begins on the top of the following page with 
the words 'quae gallina peperisset,' and continues to the end of the 
treatise ' De indiscretis generibus.' The third begins with the ' De uaria 
significatione sermonum,' and goes on to the end of the work. All 
three hands are, according to Mr. Bond, of nearly the same date, but the 
first two are much more careful than the third, who frequently omits 
syllables, words, and whole examples, which are however generally 
supplied by a later hand in the margin. The MS. is annotated 
throughout in three hands, which either correct the text, or give epi- 
tomes or explanations of the glosses. Two of these hands are referred 
by Mr. Bond to the same date as the MS.; the third, though later than 
the other two, is still old. The Paris MS. 7667 (P), of which Quicherat 
gives a collation, seems to have been copied from the Harleian, after it 
had been corrected by the first two hands. It has generally the second 
reading of the Harleian, sometimes however the original reading, and 
sometimes a combination of the two. I have given a considerable 
number of the marginal notes, as they have often been introduced into 
the text of the Paris MS., and serve to show how the original text of 
(i) B [I. 2.] 



94 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 

Nonius may have been corrupted in many cases by the insertion of 
glosses from the margin. The collation has been made from Quicherat's 
edition of Nonius, adding the readings that he omits, and correcting 
him when wrong ; when the reading given by him is correct, it is not 
mentioned here. The Harleian gives no new glosses or examples, its 
value depending chiefly on the following considerations : — 

I. That it gives new readings which have never previously been sug- 
gested ; e.g. Non. 67, 17, in the example from Varro, the Harleian reads 
' parentacte,' though in lines la, 14, and 16 it has respectively ' parec- 
tatum,' ' parectato ' and ' parectaton.' In line 17 the Leyden MS. has 
' praeutactae,' and ' praeutacton ' in line 16, on the authority of Lucian 
Mueller in his edition of the fragments of Lucilius. Quicherat, however, 
does not mention these readings. ' Parentactoe ' should apparently be 
restored throughout this gloss. It completes the metre in line 14, which 
should run, ' Unde parentactoe chlamydes ac barbula prima,' while line 
16 should be altered to ' Ephebum quemdam quem parentacton vocant.' 
XlapeWafts is quoted by Suidas, where we find irapevTa^Ls, fi tS>v avofjioCcov 
•napivOicyis, dlov ottXit&v Tipos ^ikovi rj \{/Lko>v irpos OTrXtVaj : thus TiapivraKTOi 
might naturally be used of young men admitted for the first time to the 
society of their seniors. YlapeKTmoi, on the other hand, seems never to 
occur, and it is difficult to see what sense it could bear. Again 78, 30 : for 
'Quid est istuc,' &c., the first reading of the Harleian gives, ' Quid prodest 
istuc te blaterare atque obloqui,^ which completes both sense and metre. 
So 79, I : ' Caecilius Hymnide,' &c., the Harleian first reading gives, 
' Cecilius imnide ; Sine blanditie nil agit ' . . . which seems clearly right. 
I suspect that 'blandities' has dropped out after 'blateres,' and that we 
should read, inserting a new gloss, ' Blandities, Caecilius, Hymnide ; Sine 
blanditie nil agit In amore inermus.' So 124, 39 : ' Liberne es,' &c., 
the Harleian gives as the first reading, ' Liberne es ? non sum liber 
verum inibi est quasi,' which is no doubt right, as it completes the iambic 
line. So again 178, 22: 'lam istam colaphis comminuissem [testam] 
testatim tibi,' Quicherat conjectured 'testam,' which is adopted by 
Ribbeck. The Harleian, however, preserves the original reading, the first 
hand giving, ' lam istam calvam colafis comminuissem testatim tibi.' 
Besides these there are also many other similar instances. 

II. That, it supplies manuscript authority for conjectures already 
(2) 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 95 

made, as instances of which may be cited 18, ai : 'atque rutellum Una 
afifert.' For ' una ' Scaliger conjectured ' unum,' which is the first 
reading of the Harleian. 108, 3 : ' Ebriulare ebrium facere, et ebriacus ;' 
ib. 7, 'Homo ebriacus somno sanari solet;' in line 7 Ribbeck conjec- 
tures ' ebriatus ' for 'ebriacus,' to restore the metre, and this is in both 
places the first reading of the Harleian. Ib. 14 : ' Excissatum . . . Plaut. 
Cist. ; Capillo scisso atque excissatis auribus.' For ' excissatis ' Meur- 
sius conjectured ' excisatis,' and the Harleian actually gives as the first 
readings, respectively, ' excisatum,' and 'excisatis.' 124,31: 'Profecto 
aut inibi est aut iam potiuntur Phrygum.' For ' aut iam ' the other 
MSS. seem to give ' tarn iam : ' ' aut iam ' is a conjecture of Lipsius ; it is, 
however, given as the first reading by the Harleian. 126, 8 : ' lentare, 
Afranius; lentare nulla invitat. Plaut. Cure. ; Quid? antepones Veneri 
te ientaculo } Afranius ; Haec ieiuna ientauit.' The first hand of the 
Harleian runs ' leientare, Afranius ; leientare nulla invitat. Plaut. Cure. ; 
Quid antepones Veneri ieientaculi. Afranius ; Haec ieiuna ieientauit,' and 
these readings are clearly right, as in each case they restore the metre. 
Ribbeck has already made the same correction from the Bamberg 
MS. In the passage from Varro, line 15, the Harleian gives 'pulli 
ientent,' from which I conjecture that the gloss may originally have run, 
' leientare et ientare,' one of the verbs having dropped out. 146, 39 : 
'Extinctas [etj iam oblitteratas memoria;' here Ribbeck reads, 'Ex- 
tinctas pausa oblitteratas memoria ;' lunius conjectured, 'Extinctas iam 
atque oblitteratas memoria/ which is the first reading of the Harleian. 
110, 18: ' Fulguriuit, fulgorem fecit uel fumine afflauit. Naeuius, Danae ; 
Suo sonitu claro fulguriuit lupiter ;' the Harleian gives 'Fulgorauit .... 
Naeuius, Danae ; Suo sonitu claro fulgorauit lupiter,' which should be 
right, ' fulgorauit ' corresponding to ' fulgorem fecit ; ' Ib. ao, ' Lucil. lib. 26, 
Luporum exactorem maluanum et fulguratorem arborum,' for ' fulgura- 
torem ' Lipsius conjectured ' fulguritarum,' which is the first reading of 
the Harleian. For 'exactorem' the MSS. give ' exauctorem,' from 
which I conjecture that the original reading may have run, 'Lucorum 
exauctorem Albanum et fulguritarum arborum,' which would restore 
the metre ; cf. Verg. Georg. i. 37, ' Auctorem frugum tempestatumque 
potentem.' There are also very many other similar instances of greater 
or less importance. 

(3} B 2 



96 NONIUS MARCELLUS. 

III. That even where the reading of the Harleian is not absolutely- 
correct it is still of great importance, as in the case of fragments, many 
of which are extremely corrupt, the change of one or two letters will 
often decide against or in favour of a reading, or throw an entirely new 
light upon the passage. As instances of this may be mentioned 12, i8 : 
'Noui non inscitulam ancillulam Uespere et uestispicam;' Ribbeck 
reads, 'Noui non inscitulam Ancillulam uestrae hie erae uestispicam;' 
the first hand of the Harleian gives, 'Noui non instituram ancillunam 
uespere et vestispicam,' from which I conjecture that the true reading 
may be, ' Noui non inscitulam Ancillulam unam uestrae erae,-" &c., where 
' ancillulam unam ' would account for the corruption to ' ancillunam.' 
49, I : ' Trossuli dicti sunt torosuli,' here the Harleian, first hand, gives 
' Trossuli, equites Romani dicti trossuli dicti sunt torosuli,' for which I 
propose, ' Trossuli, equites Romani, dicti sunt torosuli.' The ' dicti tros- 
suli ' represents, I believe, part of a gloss, ' Equites Romani dicti 
trossuli,' which has crept into the text from the margin. Again, 84, 6 : 
' Colustra,' &c.j the Harleian, first hand, reads ' Columnum lacconere giu- 
mere mammis. Lucilius lib. 8 ; Beram insulam fomento omnicolore. Co- 
lustra/ beginning a new gloss at ' Colustra.' This I believe to be right, 
and suggest as the first gloss, ' Columna .... Lucilius, Beram (?) in- 
sulam (?) fomento omnicolore [columna].' Then follows 'Colustra, 
Laberius in Virgine, Si quidem mea colustra,' &c. After this came, I 
believe, a third gloss on ' creterra ' to which the words ' terris studere . . . 
sumere aquam ex fonte' belong; Nonius 547, 23 has a gloss on 'creterra' 
illustrated from Naeuius Lycurgus : ' Nam ut ludere laetantes inter se 
uidimus, Praeter amnem creterris sumere aquam ex fonte.' We should 
read then, ' Creterra .... Naeuius Lycurgo, Creterris .... ludere .... 
sumere aquam ex fonte.' The three glosses have been confused, as 
frequently happens in glossaries. Glosses on ' columna ' occur in Paulus 
and Isidore, while 'creterra' is found in Paulus. The number of instances 
where the reading of the Harleian has been misquoted is very large ; in 
many cases no doubt the correction is of slight importance, in others it 
will probably be found of value. The spelling of the MS. is good on 
the whole. It gives, for instance, 'cum ' invariably, so generally ' ecum,' 
'relincunt,' 'locuntur,' &c. In the accusative plural of nouns with 'i' 
stems, it almost invariably writes ' is,' sometimes, however, in the nomina- 
(4) 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



97 



tive as well. It distinguishes between ae, oe, and e, though not always 
correctly, giving, for instance, 'proelium,' 'caelum,' 'caena,' I believe with- 
out exception. In proper names and Greek words, on the other hand, it 
varies very much. As to the relation of the Harleian to the other MSS. 
of Nonius it is very difficult to speak. If the apparatus criticus in Quiche- 
rat's edition may be trusted, the Harleian is certainly much superior to 
any other existing MS. On the other hand, the readings given by 
Quicherat differ so widely from those quoted by the editors of the Frag- 
ments that it may fairly be doubted whether he is not as inaccurate 
in the case of the other MSS. as in that of the Harleian ; and the 
Leyden MS., at any rate, would probably repay a careful and accurate 
collation. 



1, 9 

2, i6 

3, 9 

4, 14 
i6 



6, 22 
6, 20 



7, 



8, 



9, 



9 
19 

26 
29 

5 

6 

10 

22 
6 



10, II 



mala est mers, mala est ergo, 
emigrarent M^, emigrarunt M^. 
comparce M^, comperce M^ 
velitare, so 12. 
equis edoceat MS equiso 

doceat Ml 
ibi tolutim. 
mg. cocleatum cocleis aspe- 

ratum. 
mg. cocleae scilicet in mari. 
libro primo. 
significantiam. 
infixam M^ inflexam Ml 
exitare M^, exilire M^. 
habebit tibi amillic M^ habebit 
iamillic Ml 
sartor satorque. 
sarriuntM^sariuntM^ so 8, 2. 
nauciis, ei in mg. 
odor. 

intricenare M', intricare M'^. 
tricas tellanas. 
haec amusim. 
popli MS populi Ml 



2? 



11, 2 

5 
20 

25 

12, 18 
21 

13, 27 

14, 18 



15, 



16, 



13 

20 



21 
8 

13 
17 

26 



lurcando lurchare M\ 1. lurcare 

Ml 
carnalia M^, carnaria M^. 
fartim M^ parum Ml 
lurchabar M^, lurcabat Ml 
ero M", ero cm. M^. 
eius regi M^, e. rei Ml 
sum factus finitor. 
instituram ancillunam M', in- 

scituram ancillulam Ml 
ut vestispicam M^ ut om. Ml 
inspiciat M^ spiciat M^. 
ducit et W, ductitet Ml 
decoratis M}, decoratus Ml 
pater M', patri Ml 
sint W-, sunt Ml 
torrus M', torris M^ and 22 

and 26. 
Melanippo. 

aspiciunt M', spiciant Ml 
mulgere MS mulcere M^. 
scipobolimea M', hipobolimea 

Ml 
succusare MS succussare M^. 



(5) 



98 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



16, 


28 


lib. iii MS lib. iiii M'^. 


25, 


I 


coponem MS cuponem M'*. 


17, 


II 


pinnata M', pennata M'^. 




4 


eaque dissensione. 




12 


qui manduci. 






alias MS alios M^ 




19 


senica, and 22. 




10 


mg. V. et V. intortis pedibus 




20 


seneca. 






araneae vocabulo quae grece 




30 


potest MS potes W. 






votrax dicitur. 




31 


Lira est autem, f. r. q. c. agros 




16 


perniciem MS permiciem M^. 






t. d. e. i. q. uligo terrae 




26 


xvii MS xvi M^ 






decurrat. 


26, 


6 


neunum MS neuum M^. 


18, 


21 


unum afifert. 




17 


aitarum MS aitharum M^ 




24 


a mendaciis M^ a om. M'*. 




21 


vestrae hae voluptates MS 


19, 


19 


magnum M^ magnus M^, mag- 






hae om. M^. 






num M'. 


27, 


I 


mg. qui oblicum habent as- 




22 


prima valva est M', in prima M'. 






pectum "guelchi." 


20, 


9 


causa ut M^ c. aut M^. 




8 


ni MS ne M^. 


I 


3-16 


idem — regia om. 




14 


exodium MS in exodio M^. 




19 


opificio M', opifico M'^ 




19 


mg. putus purgatus. 




25 


goerus W-, girus M^. 


28, 


9 


corrigiis. 




28 


dicimus et venenum. 




II 


diana retae. 


21, 


16 


crebrae scintillae M', crebrae 




13 


quoque MS quocum M^. 






ut s. M^ 




16 


fulget et tonitrum. 




20 


rudite MS rudete M^. 
heiulitavit MS heiulavit W. 




18 


coangulum MS coagulum MS 
and 23. 




21 


anxarius MS ancarius M^. 




26 


subject! sint. 




27 


non MS num M^. 
ilium ilia ec pudet. 


29, 


4 


pedetemtim MS and 6, 7, 9, 
II, pedetemptim Ml 


23, 


2 


canes dicuntur. 




12 


c. a. c. q. e. nitendo dictae 




9 


largiatia. 






sunt n. a. c. nam et. 




II 


que MS quae Ml 




18 


arrecto MS arrectum Ml 




12 


multis ignota. 




22 


ut scenam MS ut in schenam 




24 


magistas MS maiestas M". 






Ml 


24, 


5 


damnato offerent nisi MS ofFe- 




24 


mediocritas. 






rent om. M^. 




30 


haec MS hae Ml 




6 


tantum mode in. 


30, 


10 


immune. 




13 


teloniarii MS telonearii W. 




14 


mg. dirum quasi deorum ira 




14 


ut MS et MS ut M^ 






missum. 




23 


allatam esse delatam MS a. m. 




27 


xxviiii. 






e. a. portitorem esse M", w mg. 




29 


difficillimum MS dicit facilli- 



(6) 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



99 





mum M^ difficillimum M^ 




3 




autem est. 




23 


31, 9 


defrudare. 




31 


II 


defraudans ingenium M\ de- 
frudans genium M*. 


36, 


2 




confersit M', conspersit M^. 




18 




mg. dissipavit in quibusdam 








cod. legitur consparsit. 


37, 


I 


13 


defrude tenego M^ tenego 








defraude M^ 




18 




defrudaveris M^ defraudaveris 


38, 


7 




M^. 






15 


mg. sudus quasi subudus. 






20 


sudum M', sudus M", est sol 
et Lucilius. 




II 


21 


xxviiii. 




24 


22 


suda secundet MS s. secundent 

M^ 


39, 


6 


25 


inritata (irritare alibi). 




21 


32, 5 


arcis. 




22 


II 


mg. tormines sic sclent ponere 




31 




qui minus considerate lo- 


40, 


5 




cuntur. 








torqueant M^ torqueat M^ 




9 




torqueant M^ 




12 


14 


gravidinosos quosdam tormi- 




14 




nosos. 




15 


33, 10 


pedetemtim, and 1 1. 






34, 2 


immitere M^ intermitere M^. 




24 


5 


veterem W, Vetera Ml 
quasi novam M^ q. in novam 








Ml 




25 


12 


divarricari M^ divaricari Ml 


41, 


5 


15 


divarricari. 




7 


I? 


vaccillare M', vacillare Ml 




13 


i8 


defessi atque ad. 




16 


20 


vaccillante M^ vacillante M^. 


42, 


5 


36, I 


inimica est mentis. 







caecutis M^ caecuttis M''. 
mg. nugas turbans aliquam rem. 
capillos M\ capillo Ml 
dictum est pedem supponere 

M\ supra ponere M^. 
agglomerare W, adglomerare 

M^, implicare. 
aqua intercus est, M', est cm. 

Ml 
portitorium M\ portorium M^. 
Tricolius MS Tricorius Ml 
sirus ipse ad mestitias M^ 

mastitias M^. 
convivones M', conbiviones Ml 
dicit MS dicti Ml 
quidni idem MS q. et tu idem Ml 
turn ut deliminor MS turn ut 

eliminor M^. 
anplicare MS amplificare M^. 
ordiri MS ordire MS ordiri Ml 
potuerunt MS poterunt M^. 
supersidere MS supersedere 

MS and 7, 9, 11. 
faces MS face Ml 
tintinire MS tintinnire M^. 
tintinire. 

xviii aptanus MS adtanus M^. 
tintinat. 
cuossim dictum quasi quoxim 

MS cossim d. q. coxim Ml 
procaria MS porcaria M^. 
quossim MS cossim Ml 
sticmatios MS sticmatias Ml 
quam conjugem MS om. M^. 
reserat. 

fretis MS foetis Ml 
mg. adpendix quasi ex alio 

pendens. 



(7) 



lOO 



NONIUS MARCELLVS. 



42, 9 accumbitionem M^, accubi- 

tionem M^ 
quae M\ quia M^. 

1 2 semen cohibet M\ accipit M^. 

1 8 coaugmentavit M', augmen- 
tavit M^, coaugmentavit M'. 
23 locupletium. 

25 ditione W-, dicione Ml 

43, 18 concinare M', concinnare M'*. 
23 recte a. concinare M^, con- 

cinere Ml 

26 reconcinnebatur his M\ re 

concinebatur verbis M^. 

27 quae cum s.v. concinnare M', 

concinere M^, sibi maxime. 

44, 9 a blatu W, a balatu Ml 
10 naugias M^, nugas Ml 

18 adindigenda M', adigenda Ml 

27 aut larva tus aut cerritus M\ 

aut larvatus es aut c. M^. 

28 infestent M^, infestant Ml 

45, 3 religione aliqua. 

mg. votitum religiosum. 
6 sed et a verbis. 
14 crocchitum M^, crochitum M*, 

mg. grocire. 
16 croccibat M\ crocibat M^. 

46, 6 has nos. 

8 frigido sabase M^, sabaxe M^. 

13 veneri vaga. 

19 fervitate M', feritate Ml 

mg. febris a feritate quidam a 
fervore. 

20 calorem vel candorem M', vel 

caldorem Ml 
48, 10 menippu antiqui M', m. tan- 
tiqui Ml 
nostriin M', nostrum Ml 
(8) 



1 1 lapidibus. 

14 EIAHAAANTOI cocedenes M', 

cocedones Ml 
1 7 dequoquitur M', decoquitur M''. 

nam lixam aquam ad castra 

M\ hxam aquam veteres 

dixerunt &c. Ml 
23 erit MS erat Ml 

49, I Trossuli equites Romani dicti 

trossuli dicti sunt torosuli 

M\ equites Romani dicti 

trossuli om. Ml 
4 mg. proboscis quod inde pas- 

catur a greco qui boscen 

pascere dicunt. 
13 animaceterarios M', animad- 

vertis cetarios M^ 
20 crucifixi M\ crucefixi Ml 
2 4 veterina M\ Vetera M^, veterina 

mg. 
tuta vita W, vita om. Ml 

50, 2 rustici utuntur cum tritas f. a. 

V. i. a erigunt RP, tritae eri- 

guntur Ml 
9 a furu M', furuo Ml 

R. V. atrum appellaverint M', 
R. v. furum atrum a. M^. 

12 rerum divinarum. 
quod furum atrum. 

13 facilius furentur. 

19 notos dicitur M^ dictus M^ 

dicitur Ml 

20 quod notos graece. 
23 ac vertigine. 

51, 3 P6NI (graecis litter is) 

velnorisM\penivel penoris Ml 
5 recordantur M^ recondantur 
Ml 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



lOI 



52, 



53, 



54, 



55, 



56, 





mg. quare pietas dicatur quod 




21 


subpedit MS subpediat M^, 




pietas intus animo condita 






subpedita W. 




sit. 




27 


schemis MS schenis Ml 


7 


veteres putant. 






mg. quod nos dicimus laubias 


15 


rudere M\ ludere M''. 






laopdiciturgermanice folium 


6 


lavadire luantar maluae M', la- 
vandi reluant arma lue M^. 






inde laubia facta tecta ex 
foliis. 


21 


antiquitatis M^, antiquitas M^. 


57, 


2 


lib. ii. 


6 


non abhorret a vocabuli. 




4 


dilectu MS delectu MS and 5. 


8 


significantiam dictam M\ dicta 




8 


defelicis m. e. intellectu MS diflfi- 
cilis intellectus MS ut uero. 


9 


venissent M^ venisset M^ ve- 




15 


ex hoc dictae. 




nissent M^ 




17 


nexum MS enixum M^. 


12 


faciam M\ faciem M^. 






actum MS artum MS in Amph. 


13 


dictos MS dictas M^ 






id probat dicens. 


15 


et hoc quidem et genus. 




19 


ut MS uno Ml 


16 


auctoritatem MSauctoritateM^. 


58, 


12 


Tintinius MS Titinius Ml 


3 


fetura quadam M', foeturam 




14 


constituit MS constitit Ml 




quandam M^. 




27 


adolet cum MS que Ml 


4 


ceteros sine a M^ ceteros 


59, 


3 


velut accensiti MS accersiti Ml 




antiquiores sine a M^. 




5 


adoreum est quo MS in quo 


5 


fetus et fecunditas. 






Ml 


6 


recepticium, and 17. 




10 


prorsuspicium Ml prorsus 


7 


venundatus. 






pium Ml 


17 


cum reliqua M\ cum om. Ml 




20 


quasi mansuetum MS manu 


20 


obum M', solum W. 






assuetum Ml 


4 


vectari solent. 




21 


permultione. 


13 


culinam M^, colinam M^, and 




25 


manu patiens. 




15, 16, 19. 




29 


in hos MS inter hos Ml 


19 


erat W, erant W. 


60, 


3 


testis MS testi Ml 


23 


optume dixisse M', dixe M^, 




8 


angulis MS anguli Ml 




q. d. vixissent. 




19 


patefecit. 


3 


quod aut dici. 


61, 


5 


scenis MS schenis Ml 


15 


infortis facinus oli culi ves- 




9 


quiare MS quare Ml 




ciuntur MS infantis f. oculi 




13 


sequentur. 




V. Ml 




14 


non quod secentur. 


17 


quicquam somniat an quic- 




18 


istriam. 




quam somniat. 




29 


potui ? MS potus Ml 


(9) C 






[I. 2.] 



loa 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



62, 2 fricari W, friari M^, in mg. 
8 lexivum. 

11 haec habetur. sumministret. 

12 greci dicunt M\ grece dicun- 

tur M^, greci dicunt M'. 

1 6 confluges M\ confluge M^ 

63, 4 iixae M\ fixa W. 

mg. qua posita. 
5 ad lineam diriguntur. 
1 1 Cornicula. 

13 a graeco sermone dicta M\ vel 

dicta M^ 
20 feratrina aut M\ ut M^. 
23 pastillas M\ pastilles M'*. 

64, 3 vitiis IVP, vicis M^ 

5 mg. patentem amicitiam potius 
immunditias. Profiuvium a 
fluendo proluvies a lubidine 
lucus veneris libentina. 

15 lib. iiii. 

20 excrescebat. 

26 contextum M^, contextus M^. 

27 continua vel longe ducta. 

28 propagare genus. 

65, 2 promicare est M', est om. M^ 
7 Alcion ut genuit cladis M\ 

hunc g. claudis M^ 

17 ego M\ equo Ml 

66, I pisciculas quae M\ pisculasque 

M=. 

4 concordesvae M\ ve Ml 

»z^. excordes concordesve a 
corde. 

5 dissentio. 

6 excordes concordesque M^, ex- 

cordes vecordes c. M^. 
10 deos manes manes appellari 
M', deos manes appellari Ml 
(.0) 



1 1 sapientoribus quam vitam M*, 

q. vita Ml 

67, I argutando praeficasque alios 

]\P, Idem Truculento prae- 
ficas M^, in mg. 
9 iii W, iiii Ml 

1 2 parectatum M', parectaton M'', 

parectato mg. 

14 unde M^, inde Ml parectato et 

calumiac M^, calumiades ac 
Ml 
17 parentacte RP, parectate 
Ml 

19 proletarii M^, proletari Ml 

20 ex atque proletarium pedito M\ 

corr. Ml 
29 et MS ut Ml 

68, 2 appellatos referentur cen- 

turionibus et decurionibus 
M^, et decurionibus om. 
Ml 
1 2 hostium jam clientium. 

1 7 deligato siguium M\ siguuium 

Ml 

18 leporem teneat. 

mg. abstemius de vino absti- 
nens. 

19 Apuleius in se fuisti q. a. pau- 

cius a. a. in libro ludicrorum 
lucilius. 

69, 4 tamquam adipatae. 

5 mg. adamare obligare inherere 

ab hamo tractum. 
8 assentire W-, assentiri M". 

15 Diogenis. 
18 admissum. 

70, 3 quo prino M', co prino Ml 

71, I portatum. 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



103 



20 


pro Callio MS Gallio M^ mg. 


18 




aboriatur pro abortet. 


77, 5 


23 


mg. adulescentioris luxuriaris. 


15 


72, 10 


subdealbet M^ subdeabbet M^. 


16 


II 


non tam W, nantam M^ nam 






tarn Ml 


17 


25 


assint illae M^, adsint illae M^, 






ascintille M'. 


22 


33 


fortitudine sit M^ fortune sic Ml 




73, 6 


affigere M^ affligere Ml 


78, 6 


7 


amolimini est recediteveltollite. 


7 


17 


fieri ingenii M*, feri ingeni Ml 




30 


mg. atri dies nefasti posteri. 


25 


32 


atridies M^ ater dies M'*. 


28 


74, 2 


adjutamini M^, ajutamini Ml 




3 


notam M^, nota M"", xxviiii. 


30 


5 


appectones M^, apetones M^, 


79, I 




apeditones M^, mg. apetones 


9 




adpetentes. 




7 


mg. advocavit i. e. provocavit 


II 




adversarium. 


12 


13 


mg. adulescenturire nugari. 


14 


19 


miserinum M^ miserrimum Ml 


15 


21 


diminuerint M^.dimonuerintM''. 


17 



23 
28 
29 

75, I 
3 

9 

15 

26 

76, 4 
14 

(I 



possum ego. 

ut et ego W, et om. Ml 

accepso accipio. 

auxit M^ ausit Ml 

adanxunt(?) igant M^ ad- 

anxint adigant Ml 
anima mater M^ animam aer 

Ml 
nee mortalibus n. m. ullo M^, 

n. morlalis n. m. ullum M^. 
attigat W, attiga Ml 
exta W, extra Ml 
pro praesentibus et absentibus 

nobis. 
I) C 



80, 6 

7 

10 

32 

81, II 

15 
19 



venerit M', venierit Ml 

organicum M", organicon M^. 

baetere. 

sanos multos baretere MS 

betere Ml 
niptrabos h. d. p. i. p. idem 

bibite medo. 
ad adulterum MS ad ad allerum 

Ml 
lavat. 
seti homibus bulga MS s. homi- 

nibus b. Ml 
et quicquid M^, nam et q. M^. 
bacchato nemens MSbacchatur 

nemes Ml 
quid prodest MS q- est M'*. 
imnide sineMSimnis desineMl 
exeunt citis trepunt exeunt 

bount. 
dolonum MS dolonem Ml 
manifestum est id dici. 
pinnaria M^, pinnari Ml 
et levis MS ut 1. Ml 
dunnos MS unnos MS c. nau- 

fragii ut cicero nee quarum 

bipennis. 
ad parmenonem MS parme- 

none M'', ad om. 
uterique MS utrimque Ml 
scriptumespectare MS spectare, 

Ml 
discripseris MS descripseris M^. 
conari adversaries contra bel- 

losum. 
farris in farris trite MS farris 

intrite Ml 
rem disperdit. 
comes. 



104 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



81, 


33 


comestque. 


4 


82, 


4 


paretur M\ paratur W. 


5 




7 


turba et colluvione M\ turbae 








coUuvione M^. 


8 




10 


dedi umquam. 






II 


cupiditas non imposui M^ im- 
posuit M''. 


9 




12 


mg. cetram obstaculum scutum. 






13 


quis re tunc dum M', rutun- 
dam M^ 






24 


conscripsi varro columna M^ 
varro om. M^. 


12 


83, 


10 


plauda u. e. p. c. mensu iabino 
MS libano M''. 


18 




20 


sirpare adde M\ s. noli a. M^. 


21 






in uxorculem opocillum M^ 


87, 14 






opicillum M^. 


15 




26 


ne ego te W, te om. M^ 


20 


84, 


6 


columnum lacconere giumere 
mammis M\ columnam lac- 
chonere iunmi mammis M', 


21 






colustra lumnam etc. Ml 


22 




7 


beram M\ hiberam M^ 


23 




14 


idem et dolosi conquinis cesi 








istic. 


26 




22 


collutulet, and 24. 






23 


haec famieratiae t. h. et me 


88, 4 






c. etsi sine dete M', fami- 


6 






geratio . . . dote M^. 






25 


fidinisque ueat graio MS fidi- 


8 






nisque at grafo M^. 


10 




29 


proin dustriant teregem. 




85, 


9 


liguratio M*, ligurritio M^. 






21 


non ita Telamonis patris atque 
faciei proavi. 


II 




26 


consistit cibi M^ consistit ibi 
W. 




86, 


2 


que M', qui M^ 


17 



de uita p. r. libro i. 

toribi MS toris M^ toribus in 

mg. 
citras et faces cingit fores M', 

citrus fasces c. M^. 
mg. cecutiunt lippiunt. 
utrum cecuttiunt lippiunt oculi 

mei cecuttiunt M^, utrum 

oculi mei cecuttiunt MS 

oculi mihi M'. 
succussatoris MS succusatori 

M^ 
carnales sedulas MS setdules 

M^ 
ebet et stulto MS ebeti et RP. 
reddidimus MS reddimus M^ 
mercenari MS mercennari M'*. 
20 mg. clipeat operit. 

c. liquit c. c. a. c. operit cli- 
peat et accium MS operit 

clipeat om. M''. 
mg. galeare operire. 
m. a. g. p. galeare operire MS 

galeare operire om. M^. 
me coicerem MS me ego c. 

Ml 
est haec MS sed haec Ml 
dicorporeis MS dicorporois 

Ml 
mg. tibicidas tibicinas. 
contenturi contenturi MS con- 

tenturum contenturum M'', 

wi^. contenturum contentum. 
tu lucilium credis contenturum 

cummercum perint summa 

omnia fecerim MS cum me 

ruperint M'*. 
magconis MS magonis Ml 



(12) 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



105 





21 


«§■. commentum pro commo- 
nitum. 




5 
6 




23 


commentus sies. 






89, 


II 


his W, is M^. 




19 




19 


dum abeam quodam et ubi 




26 






nihil coepiam. 


96, 


I 




21 


unde certissent. 




2 


90, 


1 


mg. concaluit incaluit. 




5 




II 


exemplo M^ extemplo M^ 




8 




15 


consortiare M', consociari M^. 




10 




18 


congerminati tenuere M', con- 
germinata t. RP. 




19 

29 




19 


CoUabella Laberius annalium, 
mg. collabella adjunge labra. 




33 




23 


mg. concinnare hie dissipare 
alibi componere. 


97, 


I 
4 




28 


lacu balerna. 








29 


exculeto inpatienti catulientem 
M^ excoleto Ml 




6 


91, 


16 


mg. conjecturarium a conjec- 
tura suspicacem. 




20 


92, 


7 


atque inter mare nostrum. 


98, 


I 




17 


calfacimur M^ calficimur M^. 




22 




20 


castus M^, catus M'*, so 21, 




24 






sed homo. 


99, 


2 


93, 


I 

2 


tamen haec MS et M^. 
relincuntur M^ relinquentur 

Ml 
ita haec. 




8 

9 

20 




5 


cicures M^, cicuras M^. 




21 




II 


in cubiculo dormire. 




23 




22 


primum ac secundum. 




26 


94, 


I 


figuratio et MS ut Ml 


100 


. 7 




4 


caput colos temtatur cocsen- 
dicibus. 




13 

22 




8 


oleam W, oleo Ml 




23 




23 


edent M\ edint Ml 






95, 


2 


ne quod M^ quo M^ iret. 








(13) 







caenae M\ caena Ml 
devitant MS divitant W, and 

7, and 10. 
deuniatus M^ deunciatus M^. 
divides M^ dividos Ml 
mg. domutionem domoitionem. 
dalanaps M^ danaps M'l 
dissinnare M^ dissignare M'*. 
dissignavit M^ dissingnavit M*. 
c plennus M^ plennus M^. 
dicit. 
conspiritum M', conspiratum 

Ml 
dulcedine MS dulcitudine Ml 
ex corditate. 
depocujassere M', depeculas- 

sere M'', vig. quasi pecus 

auferre. 
depoculassere MS depeculaS' 

sere Ml 
atiere MS patiere Ml 
delatere MS delectare Ml 
noctuque nee MS et M''. 
eram MS earn M^. 
discesset M', diseessisset Ml 
favitores. 

depserere MS depsere M^. 
denthaspagae MS dentarpagae 

Ml 
sacciis M', saucciis M^. 
speetare M^, exspeetare M^. 
bonam. 

deeidua quae cadant. 
fodere MS foedere Ml 
mg. duritas saevitia. 
disrississimum M^, dirississi- 

mum MS and 24. 
mg. dirissimum severum. 



io6 



NONIUS MARCELLVS. 



100, 26 quem nobilem d. lyras IVP, 

quam mobilem M^. 

101, II lib. iiii M', iii M^ 

19 wz^. dividae dissensiones divi- 

diaedissensiones. 
27 unianimitatem. 

29 et W-, ea M^ 

32 mg. evirescat pallescat. 

exsanguinibus M\ exsangui- 
bus ]\'P ; dolere M', dolore 

102, I evallere M^ evallare M^. 

e. vail am mittam. 

mg. evallare eicere. 
2 pilia W, prilia Ml 
10 exigno M\ exigo Ml 
18 Ut varias. 
32 urundinis M^, hirudines M^. 

103, 14 autem est. 

16 emungere M', emulgere Ml 
emungere M^. 
mg. emungere per fallaciam 
tollere. 

23 maulta Ml mata Ml 

24 elevavit Ml elevit M''. 
mg. elevit perleniit poUuit. 

25 sibi vestimenta Ml si hie 

v. Ml 

26 magnum ad cacinnum impru- 

dens. 

104, 17 extemplo excite vadit qua Ml 

exemplo M^. 

27 seraperrectaeMlseraparectae 

Ml 

28 quam videbis. 

30 genus adverbiorum adverbii 

motu quae venit. 

105, 9 exhibetis Ml exhibebis Ml 

(U) 



10 educatum quam. 

1 1 culenarum Ml culeratum M^. 

14 ita nimis. 

15 si nemini M^, si menti M^. 

16 dominatur in suos Ml in suos 

om. Ml 

17 ut dejurare. 

28 equito Ml equite Ml 
30 quam nautictiae quisones per 
viam qua ducerent lora M' , 
nautici equisones M''. 

106, 2 equiso Ml quis Ml 

6 autaliqualiberosMl aliquiM^. 

7 mg. equilam equam. 
9 esurigo fames. 

10 strenuosussilimus,quostasMl 

costas Ml 
15 sicito fulgenti splendore. 
vig. elucificare lucidare. 
27 cum sit hominis secum insi- 

dentis Ml ecum Ml 

107, 4 liberti semiatrati. 

14 donare Ml donari IMl 

18 mg. exinanita vacuata. 

19 quae c. seculo sepatuerat Ml 

qui c. se loco potuerant M'^. 
23 incideret quae in mortis Ml 

quae om Ml 
25 naturalia muliebria. 
27 sene eugio ac destina Ml 

sine Ml 

108, 3 ebriatusMlebriacus M^so 7. 
5 hilariam. 

10 externavit ut conternavit Ml 
exterminavit ut consterna- 
vit Ml 
mg. exterminavit finibus suis 
evertit. 



NO XI us MARCELLUS. 



107 



13 in pectoras M', in pectora 

curas M'^. 

1 4 excisatum M^, excissatum M^ 
mg. excissatum scissum. 

15 excisatis M', excissatis M^ 
18 aeduse a potinam pontine 

nutrici M", a potina M^. 
21 fortunas se illos non nature 
M^, fortuna s. i. n. natura 

28 albetis M', albeus Ml 

109, 5 quam hi servitutis famulatus 

et servientis voluntati. 

13 de fortunabunt vestra M\ dei 

f. vostra Ml 
31 fidelitatem ob fidam naturam 
W-, fidelitate Ml 

110, 3 meaeactio M^, meaeaaio Ml 
8 summa M', summum M^. 

18 fulgoravit W-, fulgurivit M^, 

and 19. 
2 1 fulguritarum M^ fulguritatem 

Ml 
30 fligi affligi. 

111, I frangescere M', fragescere M^. 

3 persenserim imperii M^, per- 

senserint M^. 

5 cum ea M^, cum mea M^. 

6 quiqui MS qui Ml 
1 1 tibi MS tiberi Ml 

14 obsecrate M^, obsecro te Ml 

19 exposco hoc MS ut hoc M'*. 
25 propitiares MS propitiaturos 

Ml 

112, I ea mihi raliquae f. r. vobisqui 

e quiritis se MS reliquae 
f. r. vobisque q. M^. 

4 frustri {duobus vel tribus Itt- 

(15) 



ten's erasis) tim MS frus- 
tatim Ml 

7 frustratim MS frustatim M^. 
9 minutatim MS minutim M". 

10 fastidiligenter f. v. c. credo h. 
n. q. i. a. a. mutabiliter 
habere et non habere fas- 
tidihgenter habet habere 
fastidiligenter MS fastidili- 
ter M^, passim. 

2g foco MS fuco M^ ; ejus sump- 
tus fax ex pinalba MS e. s. 
cum fax ex pinu alba M^. 

29 diceret MS dicere M^. 

113, I priscos latinos MS latine M^. 

2 esset flata signa atque MS 

sed flata signataque M^. 

3 formidolosum eo quod ipsum 

et formidet quod sit MS 
formidulosum et q. i. f. et 
q. s. Ml 

4 formidolosus MS formidulo- 

sus Ml 
6 aequa MS aequae M^. 

8 parco MS pareo Ml 

10 varromanio M^.varro om. Ml 

11 hospitium MS hospicium M". 
14 ex ea diflBcultate. 

1 7 fabellarumque. 

19 paratim ferabite MS et partim 
ferabiteM^; arbustoacmuta 
MS arbuto ac multa Ml 

114, I pro frode MS fronde Ml 

mg. quia frons et frondis 
dicunt veteres. 
2 praecipuae cum MS om. M''. 
21 grunire MS grunnire M'. 
26 grundulsis MS grundulis M'. 



io8 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



mg. Aeneas cum venit in 
Italiam habebat porcam ex 
qua divinationem solebat 
capere quae elapsa peperit 
XXX porcellos in ejus hono- 
rem erant ista sacra quae 
istic dicuntur. 

115, I divinarum lib. ii MS lib. i M^ 
2 seminare incipere M', semi- 

nari i. M^ 

1 8 gladitores s. colobathatrari 
gralare e. s. f. qui mituntur 
M^, gladratores . . . mittun- 
tur M". mg. forsitan gladia- 
tores qui certabant gladiis, 
mg. illi fustes qui in cer- 
tamine mittebantur sic di- 
cuntur mataras materellos 
quos dicimus. 

20 ut gladatores qui graduntur 
MS gladratores qui gradi- 
untur M^, p. s. lignae finare 
molet MS inolet MS a. h. e. 
quiinistatagitantur MS an- 
gitantur M^*. 
sicilianiminri. 

2 2 galea MS galae M^. 

116, I vi dehinc lacrimae MS v. d. 

meae inquam ]. M^. 
8 Protesilatidamia MS Protesi- 

laodemia M^. 
28 cujus jam ramus roborascit. 

117, 4 gragadiare MS gragaliare M^, 

gargaridiare M^. 
mg. quod nos dicimus gar- 

garzare. 
13 ospitialis MS ospitalis M^ 
20 lib. iiii MS lib. iii W. 
(16) 



24 defraudans MS defrudans MS 
and 27. 

118, I laminae MS lamia M^ 

5 aris tamquam MS arista quae 

M^. 
9 mg. gerdius textor. 
1 1 probro MS probo M^. 

22 regratum MS se gratum M^ 

se om. M'. 
29 credo congerrae omnia ejus 
ut collusor MS c. congerrae 
congerio meus ut M*. 

119, 2 quidum esse na hora MS 

essena h. M**. 
n. a. i. aedilis signosiae et 
deum MS deam MS 

1 1 mg. glubere destringere. 

1 2 reliquit. 

15 grammonsisMSgrammosisMS 

16 gigerica MS gigeria M^. 
24 genius generis laberius. 

mg. genius naturalis deus qui 
ortum nostrum excipit. 
27 habentia industria MS ut in- 
dustria M^ 

120, 8 Halofantam aut, and II. 

23 productaest MSproductae MS 

121, 3 culpas MS culpes M^ 

5 quodsi sisyfius MS quod sisy- 

fius Ml 
1 1 mg. hilaresco hilaris fio. 

13 recedere ab hostia MS r. 

dictum ab hostia M''. 
15 cohercuero MS coercuero M^. 
hostiaero MS hostio M^. 

24 mg. hilariter jucunde. 

122, 3 et innullis MS et mulis W. 

5 hillas MS hilla MS Bohilla 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



109 



123, 



7 

10 
II 

M 
17 

22 

25 
29 

5 

10 
21 



124, II 
17 

24 

25 
29 



31 

125, II 
29 

126, 4 



13 

26 

31 

127, 8 

17 
19 



wz^. hilla intestina unde 

Bohilla dicta, 
fragilis M\ flagris M^. 
hillam M^ hilla M''. 
Claudius annalibus. 
mg. incurviscere incurvare. 
popularis et s. s. n. p. his enim. 
quae esset insania. 
mg. infractionem torporem. 
instituit ut M\ i. que ut W. 
quadere liquit M^ liquid M'*. 
ignauuum fecit, 
ad incitam M^ incita M^, so 

23- 

animam M', animum M^. 
quae quondam M^, quandam 

Ml 
quod agitur M^, quod num 

a. Ml 
mg. inibi sic mox. 
non sum liber verum inibi 

est quasi M', liber and 

quasi om. Ml 
aut jam M\ tam jam Ml 
pro mare latrocinando. 
mg. forsitan conscindere. 
scabie summa in re summa. 
jejentare M^ jentare M^, so 9. 
jejentaculi M^, jentaculi M^. 
jejentavit M\ jentavit M^. 
mg. infelicitent felicem faciant. 
indignat M', indignanti M^. 
etacrista M^, etarista M^. 
nausimacho M\ epinausima- 

cho Ml 
si ston habuissem ingenio M^, 

habuissem ingenio siston 

Ml 



24 

128, 2 
6 

7 

15 
16 
20 
26 
28 

129, 8 

9 
II 



15 



130, 



29 
2 
6 



131, 



13 

14 

I 



(17) 



indiscrimatim M\ indiscrimi- 

natim M'^ lib. xviii, 
vitam hominum tuendam. 
de ofSciis ut ii qui M\ de off. 

ii ut qui M^. 
rem expetendam. 
sin aliter essent. 
oppugnatus se oppidum. 
ista prudentia doctrinaeque. 
mg. impedio, impendio. 
pertire M\ impertire M^. 
mg. inaudita auditu carentia. 
alio carent aut a natura aut. 
infestim M\ infestum M^ 

ahud aliud sit infestum. mg. 

infestum aliud et aliud in- 

fensum, 
nesciat ut sit M^, nesciat cura 

ut M^, nesciatur aut. 
at inermes M\ atque inher- 

mis Ml 
incursionem. 

indictum M\ inductum M''. 
intonso M^, intonsa M^. 
lib. iiii. 

sentis c. M^, senati Ml 
jussum M^, jussu Ml 
inhisim M^, incisim M^. 
bonis M^, binis M^, mg. in- 
hisim simul. 
inhisim M', incisim M^. 
exportatum ablatum. 
quam M^, quem M", impu- 

dentius. 
mg. inextinguibilis quod ex- 

tingui non possit. 
est inextinguibilis. 
non esse una sine numero 
[I. 2.] 



no 



A'ONIUS MARCELLUS. 







magis innumera M', una 


16 


et amiseritudo eorum nulla 






se numero Ml 




est W, ulla est Ml 


131, 


17 


HEPl *ILOCO'I>IAC. 


18 


ubi aspexi. 




23 


scribitario M', scribilitario M^. 


24 


ne dici W, neque dici M^. 




24 


luculentulus. 


26 


nausutus M\ nasutus Ml 




28 


fiet cular W, fiet et c. W. 


137, 3 


attius W, atticus Ml 


132, 


6 


ea sibi bona ducens. 


6 


matris similis. mg. matrisca 




8 


laenitudineM", laetitudine W. 




matri similis. 




i8 


praeclaro M^ claro W: 


6 


ut meum patrem ulscisci 




19 


lactuose M\jactuose M^. 




queam. 




20 


mg. laxitas laxitudo. 


15 


sere id Caelius M\ id cm. Ml 




23 


cujusmodi M', cujusquemodi 


24 


pro mestifices. 






W-. 


26 


myctiris paupercula pulmenta 


133, 


8 


progredere. 




M', pulmentaria Ml lib. xx. 




9 


atta atqui scalis. 




mg. myctilis pauper apparatus. 




14 


tunc W, tune W. 


28 


se mictyris haec est M', haec 




i6 


nundinam M', nundina M^. 




est meri Ml 




21 


mg. lutescit lutea fit. 


138, I 


atrenavis W, etre n. M''. 


134, 


4 


lenitudinem. 


2 


mg. madore infusione. 




22 


faciunt M^ facient W. 


4 


madore infirmarentur. 




23 


unde alligurrire. 

mg. adligurrire vorare. 


6 


mercantibus M^, mercatibus 

Ml 




27 


priopo demio M^, de meo 
Ml 


9 


maceries M\ maceria est Ml 
mg. maceries maceratio. 




31 


stipendium acceptitasti. 


15 


et si maxima id quod. 




35 


lavernea cui M^, laverna ea 


16 


mg. mordicus a mordendo. 






cui W-. 


17 


et flamma M\ e f. Ml 




36 


furti scelebrassit M', furtis 


21 


mg. quod mortem ferat. 






celebrassit Ml 


22 


mendicaries M\ mendicarier 


135, 


I 


Simesses facis musas. 




Ml 




4 


Thucca W-, Tucca Ml 


25 


niministrantur illumnunc M^, 




II 


vespere M\ vesperi Ml 




boniministrantur i. M^. 




23 


lenitatis M', levitatis Ml 


28 


mertare mergere M^, mertaret 




24 


subsilis M', non subsilis Ml 




mergeret M'. 






ac plaudis et ab aratro 


29 


fortassean sit quod M', quos 






posces oronum. 




Ml 


136, 


I 


macritudinem. 


139, 5 


subdicimur M\ subducimur 




II 


constat M\ constet Ml 




Ml 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



II E 



140, 



II 



l» 
23 
25 
26 

28 

30 

32 

2 



141, 



142, 



14 

26 
29 

I 
4 

5 

19 

26 

I 

3 

5 



(19) 



atque ego occulsero fonteme 

MS fontem M^ 
mg. oculsero occuluero. 
pi. Tr. o. s. m. m. aquiloniam 

i. s. f. W, pi. Tr. o. s. m. 

m. infidelem etc. M^. 
magnificio M^ facio Ml 
peragant M\ peragrant Ml 
dicitis sevius M\ dictis sevis M'. 
mg. morsicatim a morsu. 
mutatiliter, and 29. 
mg. mordicibus mordisicus. 
asinis M', asini Ml 
labyrinthorum claviculis M\ 

lab. hortum cl. Ml 
mg. sic fingebatur quasi essent 

claviculi in parietibus aut 

in veste. 
facias M^, facias M^. 
dein certuali fluctu ut sicut 

pareret M\ d. carte alii 

f ut sicum Ml 
profarre possat et mansu M^, 

proferro possat mansu Ml 
canis. 
id bellum. 

invenerit M\ inveniat M^. 
media M^, medio M^, acutum 

modo varro mode, 
canat. 

mg. maceries parietes. 
et quo M^, ex quo Ml 
marsyppii. 
galli W, om. Ml 
mg. modiperatoras moderata 

imperantes. 
mg. magniloquantia eloquen- 

tia. 

D 



13 


mg. male audiam maledicta 




faram. 


17 


sacrorum M', saccorum M^. 


18 


voluarint M\ voluerunt M'*. 


143, 4 


medias trinos. 




mg. quasi madias partes te- 




nentes quos nos corrupte 




mastinos dicimus. medias- 




trinos non solum balnea- 




tores sad et curatoras. 


6 


viculum aristrocratam M^.vili- 




cum aristocratem Ml 


13 


novicium. 


14 


neminisitum pro nullalius M^ 




nullius Ml 


15 


maminis miseret M^, neminis 




me miserat Ml 




mg. nullius miseraor quia 




nullus miseretur mei. 


28 


formaa figurae. 


144, 7 


nisi tu navis. 


12 


albunt W, abluunt Ml 




mg. nitidant albent. 


16 


adveniant. 


17 


quapripedantur sonipedum. 


24 


nervos M', narvus Ml 


145, 2 


clancula M^ a lacuna Ml 


4 


mg. nidulantur nidum faciunt. 


II 


quidam cancrum. 


14 


aut cum nepa esset dubium. 


17 


angulos M\ anguigulos M*. 


24 


iis quibus. 


25 


exhiberetur W, ^xhiberet Ml 


26 


obtutum avoca. 


27 


solitu M\ solita M^, at tibiis 




W, at tibias Ml 


28 


obscelavit M\ obscevavit M^, 




and 146. 2. 



112 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



mg. obscevavit scevum fecit, 
scevum sinistium malum. 

146, 6 oppirasque offert M\ oppi- 

paras Ml 

7 mg. quidam existimant id dici 

obbam quod nos nunc cup- 
pam dicimus. 

8 triclinearis. 

12 plotio M\ potio M'*. 

25 in tutum in totum M", in 

totum om. M'^. 

26 obscurare facere M^, obscure 

f. Ml 
29 exstinctasjam atque o. M^,ex- 
stincta tam o. M^. 

147, 2 qui inillas tacta M^, quin ilia 

tacta Ml 
7 mg. obstigillare obstare. 

II qui quod invidis tanto scrip- 
tori obstrigilandi M^, ob- 
stringillandi M^, causa ut 
cum praeclara quaedam 
quae laudes. 

15 decerneretur aut ne iterum 
fieret consul. 

148, I mg. olivitatem oleae nimieta- 

tem. 
2 omnes cum lucernae M\ lu- 

cerna Ml 
mg. inlucubrare est ad lucem 

lucernae degere. 
5 esui ut optume M\ ut om. Ml 

10 mg. orbitum ab orbe dictum. 

1 1 motu W-, motur Ml 

12 opulescere, 7ng. opuliscere 

ditescere. 

13 opulescere M', opuliscere Ml 
23 absedet. 

(20) 



25 mg. psilotrum est confectio 
quaedam ex calce et auri- 
pigmento qui pili adimun- 
tur. 

149, 7 habeat M', habet Ml 

1 1 quam fidem et justitiam M', 
qua fide et justitia M^. 

13 octingentum, mg. octingen- 

tum octingenta. 

14 lib. iii M^, iiii M'', auri pon- 

do mille octingentum. 

15 hieronimole M\ heronamole 

Ml 

1 6 mg. panus panucla. 

18 subteminisM\subteminusM^. 

21 inquam W, inquem Ml 

29 Lucilius. 

30 penulamento. 

150, 2 penulamentum I\P, penicula- 

mentum ]\P. 
6 scio haercle utrum bella te 
indie ac prognariter M^, 
belle a te indica p. M^. 

17 mg. ducibilitate facilitate. 

22 annicula M', anicula M''. 

30 populacia aut nugalia vel 

puerilia I\P,populatia ut Ml 

31 et dum W, e dum Ml 
35 tontrix M', tonstrix Ml 

impultrix MS impulsatrix Ml 
37 mg. perpetuitassent perpetu- 
am fecissent. 

151, 3 omasum pernam gallus. 
5 praeciso. 

8 fluvius hiberus oritur M\ flu- 
vium hiberum is o. ]\P- 
13 alutamenicato M^, alutamen 
cato Ml 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



1^3 



1 6 pientolam W, piencolam M^. 

1 8 est hortator. 

19 que M^, qua M\ excursum 

et exhortamenta. 
29 mg, perplexabile perplexum. 
32 ea dici voluit. 

152, I quin ipse quidem t. 

6 mg. picos grypas. 

13 pristine M\ pistrino Ml 

1 4 nepistoris M^ necpistoris M^. 
nomen erat qui nisi ejus ru 

W, ruri M^ far pinsebat 
nominativa M^, nominata 
M^, quod eo pinsunt. 

17 proinde ut. 
2 2 putridam. 

29 praebitio nimia ? nuam. 

153, 4 dicitur M', dicatur W: 

7 die proximi. 

9 dictum est M', est om. M^. 

10 properatim dictum est M\ 

p. id est W: 

1 2 xxviiii M\ xxviii M^, mg. per- 

mities pernicies. 
14 permitiae. 

23 perbiteris, and 26, and 29. 
29 quos quis. 
31 pateor M^ fateor Ml 

proferre (f ) W, proterre Ml 

154, 5 evirescere M^, revirescere M^, 

revirdiscere M^, mg. puel- 
lascere revirdiscere. 
9 m manum pape palestrios 
M^, mi m. p. palestricos 
Ml 

1 1 ergo perdidi. 

13 praesente coram vel praesen- 

tibus. 
(21) 



vig. praesente coram. 

18 munia M\ mania M^. 

19 dono donare. 

25 protulim M\ protuli M^ item 
p. i. adprimitus. 

155, I et consules W, eo c. Ml 

14 praefracte M^, praefractum 

Ml 
23 fierique M^, ferique M^. 

28 polentia p. a pollendo M\ 

polendo Ml 

29 polentia. 

30 pollere. 

33 adolabilis W, adulabilis Ml 
mg. adolabilis sine dolore. 

34 pauxillo M\ pausillo M^. 

156, I decem M^ plus decem M^. 

pauxillis M\ pausillisper M^. 
6 mg. pueritia innocentia. 
1 1 qua sinit M\ quas s. M'. 
17 pupam M^, pupum Ml 

25 ineridebo M\ in eiybo Ml 

26 trocto medicarios M', toctro 

m. Ml 

157, 3 fecit M', facit Ml 

4 pretium M\ pretio M''. 

8 feci te W, fecit te Ml 
14 pauciens. 

17 paucies, and 19, and 20. 
19 tis M^, tus M^, acini quiinur- 
bem p. V. s. 

2 1 poUictores M^, pollectores M% 

poUinctores M'. 
mg. pollictores funeratores. 

22 medicis M^ medicos Ml 

23 pollictores M^, pollectores M', 

aestate videas. 
25 pollictori M\ pollinctori M''. 



114 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



158, 13 mg. prosperari M\ prosferari 

I\P, impetrari. 
27 se vel vivum M\ seu eluvium 

M*, dummadore addere 

puellum sexagesimos ultra 

nutri. 
32 quadrupedes M', quadrupes 

Ml 
36 lascivum. 

159, I nisi nostrique M\ niri n. Ml 
3 dilarat M^ delirat Ml 

vig. ut nostra colera. 
14 quis W, qui Ml 
2 2 mg. putret putridum est. 
23 hoc corpus. 
27 iustrum. 

32 invadi vermibus e. p. in eorum 
posse. 

36 peculantia. 

37 mg. procet prohibet. 

160, 2 egones M\ eligones Ml 

I o Pac. doloremtes oromin efHec- 
tas M\ dulorestes oromine 
flectas M^, mg. prolixitu- 
dinem a prolixo. 

1 2 mg. perfica perfice. 

16 adeo nolo nude. 

20 morbi genus. 

23 internicionem M\ interitio- 
nem Ml 

29 in ea provincia. 

161, I adfecta sunt perfecta sunt 

perfecta M\ perfecta sunt 
om. Ml 

3 mitescere M^, mitiscere Ml 

4 commoti M^ commoto M^. 
mg. patritum patrium quod 

nos paternum dicimus. 
(22) 



5 avito M^ abito Ml 

8 percidere vel decidere M', 

percedere v. decedere M", 
percidere v. decidere Ml 
mg. percedere ut decedere. 

9 concisum non concesum et 

quod quidam percisum M^, 

percesum M''. 
1 2 qui W, quis Ml 
15 mg. animam aebeti corpori 

pro sale dari ciceronem 

dixisse. mg. putidum putens 

non putre. 

18 mg. percursionem excursum. 

19 brevi tempore percursiones. 

20 mg. praefestinatim festine. 
24 libro iiii M^, iii Ml 

162, 3 mitterent M\ permitterent 

Ml 
4 mg. proicere effundere. 
15 animadvertere M^, animo ad- 

vertere ]NP. 
1 7 vig. paupertina paupera. 
20 mg. plumarium a plumando. 

23 mg. purpurascit purpureum 

fit. 

24 ceruleum aut M', c. at M^- 
26 mg. perpendiculi a perpen- 

dendo. 

163, 7 tam variae multa M\ t. varia 

et tam multa Ml 
15 pristino. 
17 libro iiii ]Nr, iii Ml 
19 terentes M\ teretes Ml 

25 varro de vita M\ varro sepe 

de v. Ml 

26 ApoUoni. 

164, 4 rotunde M\ rutunde Ml 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



"5 



165, 



9 
lo 



13 

22 

23 



25 



166, 



167, 



13 



14 
29 

3 



18 



20 



recipocra,»2§-. reciproca recipe, 
andromedarus sus M\ andro- 

meda riscus M^. 
mg. repedare pede iterare 

reverti. 
ut Roma vitet. 
redostit viam cometem obtet 

W, obbiet Ml 
vel in M', velint Ml 
assit M', ac sit Ml 
redostire M\ redhostire M^, 

sponsum. 
repuerascere in puerum redire 
M^, in puerum redire om. M^. 
mg, repuerascere in puerum 

redire. 
mg. rhetorissat rhetorice lo- 
quitur, 
dolasti M', dalasti Ml 
pamones M\ pulmones M'^. 
mg. ramites pulmones. 
pythaulesymflet M^, p. inflet 

Ml 
tibi has MS tibias Ml 
apptitus M^ ap^piticus Ml 
aspotagrosus M\ ac podag- 

rosus M^. 
ramite M^, ramice M^. 
at ego W, ad e. Ml 
redurare a. c. i. q. dicitur ob- 
durare M\ obturare M^ 
mg. redurare aperire. 
reda vehiculum M\vehiculum 

om. Ml 
mg. reda vehiculum. 
recentiorum novorum M^, 

novorum om. M^. 
mg. recentiorum novorum. 



22 illo M\ ullo Ml 



168, 



2 mg. reiculas oves debiles. 



4 saepe enim. 

5 inquid M^ inquit Ml 

6 mg. saltuatim bellicatim. mg. 

vellicatim avulsis senten- 
tiis a loco in locum. 

7 mg. una estate forsitan debet 

esse quia tunc fiunt bella 
vel una etate uno seculo. 
9 vellicatim M^, bellicatim M'. 

II mihique dividum s. n. papiri 
nolevi ? M^, nolevii ? no- 
levu? M'', mg. scapum divi- 
dum. 

13 qui M\ quid Ml 

19 libro xvii censores inquit p. 

scipio &c. 

20 et cum M\ ecum M'. 

n. strigosum M\ stricosum 
M'^, e. m. h. s. equitum. 
26 mg. ab altitudine. 

169, 4 georgicorum libro iiii M', 

in bucolicis Ml 
8 es crate TiP, es crapte M'*, cru- 

pede strictibilesordide. 
1 6 aequoretto totras M^, ae. toto 
troas Ml 

20 sic ille manus. 

21 scapres pro scabres, 

22 quam excrabrent. 

30 simat deprimit. 

31 si movet amaximadnares M^, 

s. m. aximadnares Ml 

32 varro M', cicero M^ de or. 

170, 4 cum manus M^, cui Ml 

13 quod consectura M', con- 
secutura Ml 



(23) 



ii6 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



170, 14 
■15 

16 

20 



24 

25 
I 



171, 



4 
9 

10 

14 
16 

18 
20 

22 
25 

28 
29 



172, 



30 

I 
9 

1 1 

(24) 



mg. sempiterne semper, 
med populoque M\ medo 

puloque M*. 
sata MS santra R'P. 
exossabo ilium M^, e. ego 

ilium RP. 
mg. scriptat cunctatur et est 

rarum. 
succidam RP, succidiam IVP. 
mg. succidiam successionem. 
ipsius agricole M^, ipsi a. M^ 
suicidia M', succidia RP. 
mg. succidiam laridum. 
signatam integram M^, inte- 

gram om. RI^. 
mg. signatam integram. 
redere. 

abibis W, abiis W. 
sugillare RP, suggillare RI^. 
mg. sugillare claudere. 
satullem RI^ satulem M^ 
etad singulum. 
cingulum M^ singulum M". 
singulum esset M\ s. esse RP. 
veteres spem. 
jactato nominatuo voluntatis 

W, volitantis RP. 
habitatem M^ habitantem W. 
scalpurrire scalpere RI', scal- 

pere om. M^, mg. scalpur- 
rire scalpere. 
obscepit M', obcepit M'', ibi 

scalpurire ungulis. 
somnurnas, and 3. 
termeextrimorum ame exter- 

norum agros 'W, tamen 

etiam externorum a. M^. 
xxviii M^, xxviiii M^. 



12 satias te jam M^ te om. M^ 
14 ut W-, ubi Ml 

18 terrae M\ terra W. 

2 1 theobogenes. 

23 a somno si jacet M^, ad som- 
nos vacet M^. 

173, 10 ut mihi hi a. W, hi om. W. 

13 libro iiii MS iii Ml 

20 sodalis MS sodales M^ cicero. 

mg, sodales socii. 
25 qui subiti RP, quid s. M^, mg. 
escivit commovit. 

174, 2 dulebra MS delubra Ml 

coeli maris MS c. tu maris RP. 

5 scopulis RP, scopuli M''. 

14 aiumquamquam M', haud- 

quaquam RP. 

19 philosophae scriptiones. 

20 aeneidis aut decio. 

23 dicam te metu a. s. addubi- 

tare RP, aut dubitare RP. 

24 et quoniam — Satyrarum lib. i 

om. RP, add. RP. 
27 nam tamen ae. t. banc. 
31 mg. speratus sponsus. 

33 adducere MS adduce M^. 

34 ad puellam RP, at p. RP. 
36 odit MS odi RP. 

175, 5 fluctifrago MS fluctivago RP. 

6 umescunt RIS uvescunt M^. 
1 4 hinc MS hie Ml 

20 una hoc ceperis. 

22 propterea M^, preterea M^. 
subsicuia MS subsiciva Ml 

23 succidaneum RP, succeda- 

neum R'l'l 
31 sarcinator Lucilius, mg. sar- 
cinatorem sutorem. 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



117 



177, 



20 
26 



27 
2 



176, 14 scenatilis v. scenaticus pro 
scenico M', schenatilis v. 
schenaticus pro schenico 
M^, and 16, and 18, and mg. 

turn simus M^, cum s. Ml 

mg. unde simphonia dicitur 
concentus vocum diversa- 
rum. 

gallinacius. 

salabras M', salebras M^ m. 
Tullius. mg. salebrae a saltu 
dictae, salebrae ab exili- 
endo compas sclent vul- 
gares dicere. 
3 devidere M^ dividere Ml 

mg. devidere bene videre. 
6 in salebra cupit enim dicere. 

8 sublestum MS subletum Ml 
frivolum M", fribolum Ml 

9 infamam M', infamiam Ml 
12 oratori et quasi superlectiles 

suppellex M^ suplex M^. 

16 nee inprobum M', ne i. Ml 

17 sportas Sallustius. m^. sportas 
aut ab sportu M\ spartu 
M**, quasi sparteas aut ab 
sportanda, sunt vasa quae- 
dam ex sparto facta in illis 
etiam positus fuit sanctus 
PauUus. 

20 acris rebus M\ varis r. Ml 
22 mg. sodes socius unde sodalis. 

5 necteret W, ne tetret Ml 

6 tentinnerit M^ tetinerit Ml 

2 1 mg. testatim minutim. 

22 istam calvam colafis. 
26 haeccine M\ hecine M', nobis 

terne. 

(25) 



178, 



179, 3 


subi sumat M', sibi s. Ml 


5 


area M', aerea M'*. 


7 


mangonis M', magonis M", 




esse V. s. 


9 


quaeso tae utrum. 


17 


funestatu este et tonsu M^ 




funestat veste tonsu M'^. 


20 


PI. Pers. tuburcinari s. m. v. 




reliquias M\ corr. Ml 


23 


cessas M', cessat Ml 


25 


tibificabile M\ tabificabile Ml 




mg. tibificabile, tabificum. 


26 


parneti M^ parneci M'^. 


32 


tertritudo M^ tetritudo Ml 


180, 2 


te temnere M\ te om. M^. 


9 


levis tippula MS ut levis t. Ml 


II 


leviores quam. 


17 


uno in loco. 


19 


transsennam M', transsenna 




Ml 


20 


strepitu coronam. 


24 


mg. trutina a trutinando. 


26 


trutinare M^ trutina M^. 


181, 7 


et sunt M\ ut s. Ml 


8 


trucenus M^ tricinus M^. 


II 


mg. tristis mulier. 


18 


eccos signis M^ segnis M'*. 


23 


tenta dictum pro. 


28 


deucaligine W, deucalione Ml 


3° 


ordine M^ ordines Ml 


32 


tenta atqueM\tentae aqueMl 


34 


mg. trititiae tristitia. 


182, I 


quid istic e. u. alligataeque. 


3 


tristia ante M^ tristitia a. M". 


14 


insilui. 


15 


ubi W, ibi Ml 


16 


ille lanigeras M'', hec 1. M^. 


19 


intitione. 




[ I. .. ] 



ii8 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



2 2 pro vile habuit M^, pro om. 

Ml 
24 ut corpus vulgata sum M^, 

corpus vulgavit suum M^ 

ut om. 
28 vulgare decoepit M\ v. coepit 

Ml 

183, I vegeat W, vegetal W. 

5 veget M^, viget M^, veget. 
7 movile M^ mobile W. 
9 est audax M^, est om. M^. 
12 simulaturus M^, insimulatu- 
rus W. 

18 V. per viscera M^, per viscera 

om. M^, mg. visceratim per 
viscera. 

184, I frustando M\ frustrando Ml 

14 capere M\ captare M^. 

19 vargitus M', vagitus M^. 

20 ite miscetur. 

2 1 vetustas et antiquitas. mg. ve- 

tustas sapientia. 

185, 7 desiderantur IVP, deserantur 

Ml 

15 vastatus a natura et M^, vastus 

ab natura et M^, vastus et 
humano M', ab natura om. 
21 venerans M^, verans M^. 

186, 4 horpinos. 

7 huic W, hie Ml 

vilicar M', vilicabar Ml 
9 huic W, hie Ml 

16 tracto pedes quas MS quasi M^. 
g. e. inter inolem quae insu- 

lamari v. c. honestium M\ 

hostium M^. 
19 mg. volenti a a voluntate. 
28 vici W, vinci Ml 
(26) 



31 vescum fastidio vivere M^, v. 
cum fastidio v. M'*. 

187, 4 imbecillis M\ imbecillus Ml 

6 quiddam M^ quid clam M'*. 
facit W, fecit Ml 
voluptare M^, volup M^. 

7 mg. virgindemiam a virgis ut 

vindemiam. 

8 vel demtionem vel deceptio- 

nem M\ decreptionem Ml 

9 agit hanc M', angit hanc M^. 
18 addere in b. 

20 verruncam RP, verrucam Ml 

188, 4 rexamanius M', rex an manius 

W. 
7 crescent M', crescunt M^. 

15 vicatim Sisenna conplures. 

mg. vicatim per vices M^, 
vicos M^. 

1 8 vultuosum cicero M^ v. tristem 

c.M^»ig-.vultuosum tristem. 
24 Cornelia M^, corneliana Ml 

189, 3 dicundi. 

7 versutiloqux M^, versutilo- 

quax M^, mg. versutiloquax 
versutus. 

8 et conjunctione M^ ex c. Ml 

16 vincere M\ vincire Ml 

19 quibus M^ quibusdam M^; 

adeo W-, abeo Ml 

20 toxis M\ togis M^, olim non 

reges nostri. 
22 mg. vervecem. 

190, 27 medeom M', medico mi Ml 
29 rubor M^ robur IMl 

34 aut acrius M^, ut a. M". 

191, II aen lib. ii om. 

22 dua evarro M\ duo varro RP. 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



119 





24 


ut aspexit W, cujus ut a. Ml 


197 


4 




34 


emnis M^ amnis M^ nee mons. 




6 


192, 


4 


alta in omni. 




8 




9 


genere verrite M^ gemina 
everrite Ml 




16 




10 


abstergete. 




24 




13 


buxis W, buxus W. 




28 




18 


jus incolomem M\ j. inco- 




34 






lumem M^. 


198, 


3 




20 


mala est ergo, cf. i. 9. 




4 




27 


usaeque volantes M^, visaeque 
V. W. 




5 

ID 




28 


neutri sunt generis. 








31 


1. libro ii quaquae M^ quaque 
Ml 




12 

13 


193, 


3 

7 

8 


infracta M', anfracta Ml 
attigit meam W, meta Ml 

aevitas. 
umquam M^, inquam M^. 




28 




13 


acili M^ acini Ml 




30 




14 


ardebat Ml arebat Ml 




35 




15 


sarrano M^, serrano M^. 


199, 


10 




23 


alvo sed alius auctoritatis. 








26 


majores accubitionem aepu- 

larum M^, aepularem Ml 
quasi vitae Ml quia v. Ml 
habent Ml haberet Ml 




22 

25 
28 


194, 


10 


infoebis Ml in imbris M'*. 




29 




25 


saepe neutri M^, feminini M^. 




31 




31 


fortunae scendere. 


200, 


5 


195, 


17 


libro xii Ml xiii Ml 








23 


cupressos. 




u 




28 


gallia post carrus M^, carros 

Ml 
adcurat Ml ac curat Ml u. 

polytos. 




20 

27 
3O 


196, 


2 


saepe quaestus masculini Ml 




38 






quaestus.om. Ml 


201, 


3 




r27i 


E 


2 





atheriis Ml atheris Ml 
hi sunt caelis Ml caelus Ml 
caelis M^, caelus M^. 
generis masculini Ml genere 

masculino Ml 
corbes corbulas varro. 
quis et g. 
quisquis tu es. 
ego vero confiteor. 
hyporisticos. 

caniculam M^, canaliculam M^. 
immundam M^, immundum 

Ml 
vaccillat. 

fueris Ml fuerit Ml 
accubitarum M^, accubituram 

Ml 
m. magis s. exercitata M^, 

exercitare M'*. 
ratione Ml rare Ml 
quale qui M^, cul est qui M'. 
neutrum catellis M', n. a ca- 

tellis Ml 
disperavit Ml disperivit M*. 
quaerit M^, civerit Ml 
subit Ml sibit Ml 
superius M^, supernus Ml 
q. et arborum Ml et om. M"". 
relinquit. 
neviri Plautus M^, neviri om. 

Ml 
veniense caseum. 
plena iasolorum M^, plenai 

i. Ml 
si vultis hoc onus, 
meritus a nobis, 
suppa tortas copulas, 
caepae? taepae? talpaef 



130 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



201, 6 
9 

10 

13 



20 
27 
31 

202, 5 
7 

19 
26 

203, 4 
6 



II 

12 

15 

16 

17 

20 
21 

30 
204, I 

7 
II 



22 

(28) 



avi et avi M\ et atavi M^, n. 

c. alium ac cepe. 
cepe f. 

acris W, acri W. 
assiduae M', assiduo M^. 
acria est M^ est om. M'', ut 

est. 
sinapi RP, sinape M^. 
lib. XX. 

andealbueibus M^, cibus M''. 
lib. iii W, iiii W. 
ad eandem voluptatem. 
iter W-, inter W. 
graus M^, graius M^. 
gerundum morem senseo M^, 

censeo M^. 
masculini Plautus, om. nam. 
genere masculine M\ generis 

masculini RP. 
masculini decentiam M^, m. 

nam decentiam Ml 
animi despicientia M^, animi 

om. W. 
lib. iiii omnium M\ lib. ii in 

omnium M*. 
feminini M. TuUius W, f. ut 

plerumque masculini M^. 
quid tunc M^,tum M^, cum es. 
lib. ii W-, lib. i W-. 
ut manifestum est n. 
debitio pecuniae, 
cultus W, cultis W. 
horum inventa M^, eventa M^. 
pendens M^, pendens Ml 
errantia M^, errantiae Ml 
morigebor M', morigerabor 

Ml 
ut hiserat M', uti serat Ml 



23 ervi illam M^, ervil'am Ml 

28 fimbriatum frontem. 
30 innata M^, innato M'^. 

205, 2 quis W, quos Ml 

ut vitare M^ ut om. Ml 
4 petilis W, petulis Ml 

17 huminitasque a. 

29 animi M^, anni M^. 

35 seranaecae M\ seranacae M'^. 
ci Ii nomina M\ nomine M^. 

206, 2 augustam M\ agustam Ml 
22 eras credo. 

26 fulmentum M^, fulmenta M^. 
28 aeis M^, aeneis M'', atque 
aeneis. 

30 sucit huic suldum M^, sulcum 

Ml 
32 foco M^ fico Ml 
35 generis famulatu ]\P, g. in 

famulatu M" 

207, 4 Vesuvium M', Vessuvium Ml 
16 militem RP, gutturem Ml 

32 gelu sed multo otius M\ 
ocius M^. 
vento M\ venio Ml 

208, 3 lib. ii qui aquantum M^, lib. ii 

libyi qui aquatum M^. 

I o implicatus M\ implicatur M''. 
1 2 herebat mucro gladium. 

28 munera ulla horrea. 

209, 3 et id genus herbae M', herba 

Ml 

I I cum M^, tum M'', aratorum. 

18 portae verro AP, verre Ml 

2 1 oratore perfecto M', perfectum 

M=, hac W, om. M^ video 
banc primum. 

22 de media MS e m. Ml 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



131 



25 deserendus M^, disserendus 

26 protheosilao dam ineunt M*, 

protesilao dam iniunt M^; 
cachinnos M', cacinnos M^. 

210, 6 lend calido elvella trapula 

romicae. 

10 luce M^, luci M^, diripiamus 

M^ disripiamus M^. 

1 1 lucanas M\ lucanam M^, lu- 

caniam M'. 
luciclaro latam non latam M^, 
non latam om. M^. 

19 per sane M^, persa nunc 

21 neutri generis M^,n. est generis 

22 labium M^, lavium M^. 
36 generis sunt neutri. 

211, 8 uni rebus ipsis alteri as- 

sumptis. 
9 et feminino genere. 
16 lusus vel ludus. 

20 artificio proprioe M^, a. e pro- 

prio M^ 
29 ad dextera W, ad dextra W. 

212, 6 latrinas g. f. et est latrina W, 

lavatrina M^. 
8 latrina Ian quae neutro. 
10 gustus W-, gustes Ml 

1 4 agerebant W, aggerebant Ml 

15 lib. iiii om. 

16 laum genere masculino M^, 

lanitium genere neutro M^, 
lib. iii. 
25 habebant ibi nunc. 

29 spero rem W, perjorem Ml 

30 lib. vi M^ lib. viii Ml 

(29) 



213, 13 acri crepitantes M\ a. cre- 

pantes M^. 
21 se meminis M\ se minis M''. 
32 magnum esse (me est in mg.) 

non proba vindemia M^, 

vindemedia Ml 

214, 7 masculino feminino nevius 

M\ feminino om. M'^. 
II acciti M', iacciti M^. 

depontaremur murfitverus M^, 
depontare murmur fit varus 
Ml 

13 muliebris M\ mulieris M^. 
generis est M\ est om. M^. 

14 xvi W, xvii Ml 

18 miserii W-, miserie M', mu- 

nium. 

20 neutri M', om. Ml 

majus M\ majores M^, sunt. 

21 expectant M^, spectant Ml 

23 nundinum M', nundino M^. 

24 ac rusticus romanus. 
27 rerum humanarum. 

216, 5 surene M\ serene Ml 

pedes dici M\ dici om. M^. 
8 alia denepos M^, ilia danepos 

Ml 
10 lectum sed doctos M^, lectum 
est sed Ml 

15 tracitare M^ traitare M^. 

19 alternis tonsas M^, a. idem 

tonsas Ml 

22 odium parit. 

23 obsequela M\ obsequila M'', 

passim. 

3 1 fimbriana M', fimbriane Ml 

32 grave scarique M^, grave om. 

Ml 



133 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



216, 8 

12 

25 



26 

37 

38 

2 
6 

13 
14 

25 
29 



217, 



32 
34 

218, 5 
8 

9 

18 

32 

34 

219, I 
16 
19 
23 
31 
32 

35 

220, 9 



ex salo ? W, sala M^ 
concas quod ethinos M', c. 

echinos M^, om. quod, 
sollertiamque earn, 
rerum humanarum xxii M', 

xxiii M^ 
Homerum secutos. 
ad puteos greges M\ a. p. aut 

alta g. W. 
currentem ilignis M^, elignis 

stagnae M^, stagna M^. 
cocis W-, cogis M^. 
lib. iiii W, iii W. 
protundit M', profundit M'. 
cibi quae M\ qua M^. 
pariludo et partitio M', pari- 

tio Ml 
prope adest. 

partitionis M', partionis M^. 
praesepiumM\ praesepimM^. 
ab illis his W, is M^ habebat. 
unam IVP, vinam M^. 
veocios M^, veotios M^. 
creto ? M\ cretum M^, pur- 

purissum. 
Manlius novis M^, novius M^. 
Melanippo. 

potestate M', post aetate M'-. 
masculine M', feminino Ml 
adstuc periculum fieri in filia. 
varro RP, parvo M^, spatio. 
penemque o. ceterum aliam 

praebere penum. 
meam in p. M^, in om. Ml 
noprandis M\ adnoprandis 

Ml 
papaveramM',papaverem M^. 



221 



222, 



223, 



15 obsecro lide. 

18 lucinius M^, licinius M'. 

19 vulgani. 

27 pedis unus ingens. 

29 supfurabatur M', suffurabatur 

Ml 
31 turn c. p. pluiam. 

4 cantent M\ cantant Ml 

5 munatius M', oratius M^. 

10 boni secunde M^, bonis unde 

Ml 

1 1 Lucinius M', Licinius Ml 

12 deligata M^, deligat M^, a. p. 

deligantur. 
1 7 rictus rideat .? M^ r. ricta Ml 

19 nudantia M^, nudantes Ml 

20 ut signum ]\P, rictum ]\P, m. 

q. e. paulo sit attritus M\ 
attritius Ml 

26 sepeliet I\P, sepelicet M"- 

31 in verrinarum siciliemsi M^, 
siciriemsi M^. 

33 plenum ]\P, pleno M^ ple- 
num Ml 
I auctoribus M^, actoribus RP. 

1 1 affuisse. 

16 Tarquilinios M\ Tarquinios 
Ml 
nee quam redditionis ]\P, re- 
ditionis Ml 

20 sexus (x in rasurd), and 23, 
and 25. 

27 admissam. 

I patebat W-, petebat Ml 
4 femini varro RP, femini neutro 
V. Ml 

18 sordidum siistum (ii in ras.). 

36 spari quod est genus teli. 



(30) 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



133 



224, 9 


eheu eheu me W, heu me Ml 


12 


talis etiam est ? Ml t. eti e Ml 




lambere M\ labere Ml 


13 


tonitus Ml tonitrus Ml 


17 


vepatrum. 


20 


masculini est. 


20 


Aeneae M', Aenea Ml 


24 


nyctegresias scendit Ml nyc- 


24 


subcuboneum M^, subcubo- 




tegresi ascendit Ml 




neam M^. 


26 


feminini accius Ml f. neutri 


25 


abirer M\ arbitrer W, sub- 




a.M^. 




cuboneam. 


228, 7 


torqueas aureas et scuta Ml 


32 


prometinensibus W, pometi- 




torques aureae scuta M^. 




nensibus Ml 


II 


sacris et Ml et om. M^. 


36 


quod ego hue praecessi M', 


12 


et torques. 




process! M^. 


16 


terret et. 




scema M^, schema Ml etpass. 


25 


infectori Ml inpectori M''. 


225, 4 


antlqua est peccatores M^, 


28 


traheaeque. 




antique et spectatores M^. 


229, 2 


torpore M^, torpor M^. 


8 


haec Ml ec Ml fodiebam. 


4 


obprepsit Ml obpressit Ml 


10 


quoddam Ml quod dum M^, 


13 


pleni Ml pledi Ml 




fodiendo. 




conta Ml contra Ml caudes 


15 


feminino genere appellatur 




audes. 




M^, f. appellatur genere M^. 


14 


cum in M^, cum i in Ml 


23 


si canis Ml sic c. Ml 




e. 1. ac purpure operis toro 


26 


camo Ml culmo Ml 




Ml purpureo peris toro M^. 


27 


et quibus Ml e q.Ml 


18 


nepraenettarte. 


30 


non aliquo M^, aliquod M^, 


25 


tartaris. 




om. est. 


26 


tantum t. q. s. M^, t. q. s. om. 


226, 3 


luctusque horrificiali M^, luc- 




Ml 




tuque horrificali Ml 


30 


ut eorum Ml uterum Ml 


7 


suasiones Ml suasione Ml 


230, I 


diisperi. 


10 


ibam M^, scibam M^ 


26 


discicit Ml dissicit Ml 


16 


hedycis Ml hedycus M^. 


28 


vel levi vulgum. 


18 


nostrae essent seplesiae. 


29 


in orono M^, cycno M^. 


23 


prostratura Ml pro staturaM^. 


30 


praecepit M^, praecipit M". 


26 


vii Ml viii Ml 


31 


ut in melle c. si centum M', 


34 


ad stirpem Ml a s. Ml 




sic centum M^. 


227, 9 


aurium tactus M^, tactus om. 


231, 12 


portoperipocori vepra est ve- 




Ml 




precula M^. sma decaelo 


10 


et actionum Ml et tactionum 




Ml decaedo Ml cacatum, 




Ml 




M^, in mg. 



(31) 



124 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



231, 25 

27 

232, 3 

4 



6 

17 
23 
24 
26 
28 

29 
30 
32 
233, 8 
10 

13 
16 

18 
19 
23 
27 
30 

31 
33 
36 
41 



234, 7 

13 

(32) 



ad mani W, a m. W. 
aethera. 

operam superet. 
adminicultarem M', ammini- 

cularem M^. 
qui videt alium M\ quid vidit 

aliud M^ 
pro victa M^, vita W. 
persecutus aristoteles, om.est. 
ilia M', ilium M^ 
fabulare W, fabulavere W. 
dominum suum. 
egone ut ea. 
haec pietas M^, haec vero p. 

M^, nequa isti gratia, 
expiatione. 
anima est s. 

vulnere M^, vulnera M^. 
anfetet animae M^, anima M''. 
animam faetidat M', fetidat 

adsedit M', assedi Ml 

hoc cepsitio M', h. cepsio M^. 

frios W, frigios IMl 

vel furorem ]\P, v. furiosum M^ 

auxilium M", auxilio M^. 

pericli. 

libidines innumerabiles M^, 

1. quae sunt i. M^. 
terrent M', tenerent Ml 
quaereretur. 
quos animosi. 
tessalia indolita M^, thessalia 

indomita M^, subigantque 

domemque. 
sudes vadem M\ sudo sualem 

W. 
lib. iiii ea denique. 



16 ut pulcritudo M\ ut enim p. 



26 


xxviiii. 


27 


si id quod. 


35 


convivium M', conviviam Ml 


235, 2 


demer hie M^ hinc Ml 




colomen ala M\ ale Ml 


4 


funibus. 


7 


hoc seherere. 


8 


pericula M', pellicula Ml 


13 


ullam inesse. 


15 


obcere M^, obcepere M^. 


17 


rebus M^, prestibus M^, et mg. 


25 


rursus M^, rursum M^. 


26 


mimanta M^, minanta M^. 


29 


cecidisset amesenem INP, ceci- 




disse tamen s. M^. 


30 


constet W, constat Ml 


32 


aequalem eum. 


34 


fidi aequales M', fide requales 




Ml 


36 


aequalemte marcidemidenM', 




aequalem timarcidem Ml 


38 


fill qui M\ filium qui Ml 


236, I 


qui primo. 


5 


sed tum vestram etiam aeta- 




tem W, s. cum vestra etiam 




aetata Ml 


6 


senum M^, serenum Ml 


II 


perstrenue M^, praestrenue 




Ml 


14 


mg. nudatum, latus haurit 




apertum. 


18 


invictariam M\ invictaria M". 




dictatorem sibi munia M', d. 




uni sibi M^. 


20 


nisi quod causu M^, casu Ml 


26 


de vita p. r. lib. i. 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



135 



237, 



238, 



239, 



240, 



33 


natibus aperdbus M*, apertis 


241, 


II 




M''. 




17 


5 


patri M^ patris W. 




25 


7 


socratum M^ socratium M^. 
mississe tipum M^, mississe 




29 




aristippum M^. 


242, 


I 


10 


verum qui insimiles M^ quin 




9 




simules M^. 




28 


14 


ab alimento W, ab alendo M^ 




30 


15 


magnum vel gloriosum. 




36 


20 


fatum M^ factum M^ 


243, 


7 


36 


placito W-, placo M^ 






6 


turpidinem M^, turpitudinem 




13 




Ml 




20 


15 


sed cum animo a. 




23 


20 


concedetibi M^, conceditibi 




34 




Ml 




36 


28 


agere M^, agerem Ml 

in j. si quod M^, quid M^, 




38 




quo Ml 




43 


2 


imitatione M^, imitatore M'*- 




47 


15 


mendaci. 






18 


exiberes M^, exibes M^. 




48 


19 


ac lectum M', ac laetum M^. 






23 


habonium M', abonium M^. 






34 


Varro de r. r. — delectatus 


244, 


13 




esset om. 




29 


2 


accipite nunc, mg. accipite 








ergo animis audite. 




30 


8 


prosus M^, prorsus M'^, atque 
prolixius. mg. pascere, rex 
accipiebat in amplis. 




31 


13 


autumus tu M^, optumus t. M^. 


245, 


8 


25 


fulgere M\ fulgorem Ml 








emitere M^, emittere M^. 




II 


42 


quod altius M^ q. alterius M^- 








acceptum M\ acetum M'^, alte- 




17 




rius sic acreutmelymetium. 







(33) 



filisto ? M', filippo Ml 
acvim M\ actum Ml 
Aen. lib.vMSGeorg. lib.ii Ml 
pertuleris ? perculeris ? M', 

pertuderis M^. 
admonere est. 
ambit M^ ambiit Ml 
melivem M', me bilem Ml 
vel qui M^, vel eos qui M^. 
ubi quod, 
vastitatudine M', vastitudine 

Ml 
actum r. M^, adductum r. M^. 
quam procul. 
profugos. 

augebes sed conpron. 
vulsci W, volsci Ml 
si quo stu vinis actus M^ 

actis M', opost. 
impellare M', impellere M^. 
umquam memiseriis M^, u. 

emiseriis M^. 
ardifet alampade M\ ardifeta 

lampade ]\P. 
aridat M', arida M^, agat a. a. 
laborum M', laborem M^. 
actione tunc tertia M^,a. tertia 

tunc Ml 
quieti prope praeter. 
grecorum otium. accommo- 

datum M^ accommodati 

Ml 
auritopet M\ auris et M^, 

sonus. 
anceps dubium MS a. est du- 

bium Ml 
cessare versione M', cessar 

reversione M^. 

[ I. 2. ] 



126 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



245, 34 


venit cum M', v. alii cum M^. 




21 


c. oprimere vicere M', ob- 


36 


sublire W-, sussilire M^. 






priraere convincere M''. 


37 


nonaqua M', novaqua M". 




27 


honore M^, onere M^. 


246, 5 


neve qui adtingat. 


250, 


2 


potire M\ potiri Ml 


9 


optantibus. 




6 


primo ]\P, primi Ml 


10 


austare, mg. auscultare. 




15 


colunae M^ colonae M^, co- 


14 


sembono RP, embono M''. 






lenae Ml 


17 


ne ego vel tantis M\ ne ego 




19 


colunum M', colonum M^. 




iUos V. W. 




33 


vitam illam colet. 


25 


cicero de senectute cogi M^, 
m. tullius de senectute M^ 




35 


cedere secundum Ml c. signi- 
ficat secundum M'^. 


29 


a. excutere producere IVP, ex- 
cutere om. Ml 




41 


pudore excessit M\ p. ex pec- 
tore cessit RP. 


31 


aequor mare campus]VP,mare 




42 


cui quidam. 




om. W: 


251, 


II 


imo M^, im M^ hosce. 


247, 7 


morbo jube M\ jure ]\P. 




23 


lib. iii quae cursu. 


19 


acerbo M\ acerbum Ml 




32 


virtutis probare M^ruboreM^. 


21 


acerbo et in multis ita M', et 


252, 


33 


differre M', deferre ]\P. 




in multis ita om. M^. 




34 


qui nobis. 


25 


voluerunt M\ noluerunt Ml 




38 


capiendos RP, capiundos I\P. 


37 


ut magi M\ macte M^, magis 


253, 


3 


nate pus I\P, plus Ml 




aucte. 




13 


carmine quod M', quo M'^. 


248, I 


unde adulescentem dicimii\P, 




16 


adduci et suscipere. 




dicit Ml 




18 


istidem M\ itidem W. 


4 


laus nomine agendi nomine 




19 


volumus M\ voluimus Ml 




gloria M\ nomi gloria Ml 




28 


xxvi ]\P, xxvii Ml 




agendi nomi om. Ml 




30 


me fortasse inquit. 




alescit W, adolescit Ml 




35 


abduxerunt. 


11 


cartao M^, carteo M^, epitafio 




36 


coenator W, venator Ml 




nago. 


254, 


8 


malis necesse iautume M', 




aqua M\ aquo Ml 






lutume Ml 


14 


socis M^, socius M^, est hosti- 






m. purae c. cibus M\ cibum Ml 




bus socius bellum ita. 




20 


achillidone M\ achelidone Ml 


19 


barricam M^, barbaricam M**. 




26 


torquere ]\P, contorquere M''. 


249, 6 


d. multitudo minus M^ multi 




32 


signis RP, cignis Ml 




dominus Ml 


255, 


10 


prope M\ propter M^ per- 


16 


muttires. 






crepis vocibus. 


20 


et num W, aenum Ml 




12 


concrepare M\ crepare Ml 



(34) 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



la; 



256, 



257, 



258, 



14 


molliciam. 




37 


armenia M\ tormenta M'. 


17 


libucius M^, lucilius M^. 




43 


eximone salcolocheo M', ixi- 


20 


increpe W, increpa M^ 






ones alcholocheo M^. 


24 


crepere M^, crepare M''. 


259, 


2 


cu isti W, c. istac Ml 


28 


increpere W, inrepere M^. 




3 


lucilius M', licinius Ml 


M 


sua comparent M\ sua ut c. 




13 


bonorumque. 




M^ 




17 


iterum significat. 


20 


substat M^ subsistat M'^. 




19 


hoc ait ita contendo. 


33 


consistit M^, constitit Ml 




22 


hinc comportet. Salaminam 


35> 


36, 37, om. 






M^, Salaminem Ml 


38 


dicubia M^ discubia W. 




24 


habet potestatem senis M', ha- 


43 


lib. iiii, sit comparant. 






bet ubi potestatem p. s. Ml 


14 


tutam possit M^, possis Ml 


260, 


I 


aequalitatem W-, aequitatem 


18 


quid componere M', quid est 






Ml 




cur c. M". 




16 


deinde inde Romam. 


30 


componere simulare. 


261, 


4 


seducere M^, educere Ml 


40 


cum ploco M^, poclo M^. 






decrevi W, decrevit Ml 




e. obvicam plector M',e.obvio 




17 


cernet M\ cernat Ml 




amplector M''. 




24 


quis ee M^, qui sese M^, ad 


44 


lib. iii M\ iiii Ml 






finem e. ad causandam. 


47 


cum M^, quin M^ lenones. 




31 


omnia sunt. 


52 


calx est finis lucil. sat. lib. vii, 


262, 


3 


duratia W, duritia Ml 




hoc est cum ad Verg. aen. 




12 


perdunt ]\P, perduint Ml 




lib. V, etc. 




13 


terentius M\ idem terentius 


59 


numero meo M\ numeri mei 
M^, melius calli rem. 






Ml 
hetera quidnam in mg. 


3 


callet M^ Calient Ml 




14 


qui in illo homine. 


7 


saginastu M^, satin astu M'*. 




32 


confidenter consternari sig- 


8 


lib. iii lucilium. 






nificat deici pro se et. 


10 


mg. a coUo calliscere firmum 
esse. 




36 


ex pectore hanc et M^, hac 
et Ml 


14 


aprunum M^, aprinum M^. 




38 


offeras M^, efiferas Ml 


25 


si legas W, si leges Ml 


263, 


I 


fert curri M^ a curru M^ 


27 


ut honera c. c. feruntur M\ 






dimminutio. 




facilius feruntur M^. 




5 


extemplo M\ exemplo Ml 




pessimos M^, pessimis M''. 




13 


mg. melius exemplum vergili 


32 


contentiones vocis at remis- 
siones. 






calidumque animis et cur- 
sibus acrem. 



(35) 



F 2 



12,8 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



264 


8 


quid contendi M\ q. contentus 




22 


confessio M^, confectio Ml 






W. 




35 


credere vel cedere M^, vel 






sum diliges M\ diligens RP, 






consentire M", terentius in 






diliges M'. 






hecyra M\ terentius for- 




21 


faceret. 






mione — cedere RP, in mg. 




26 


numte emere RP, nitnium 


270 


10 


medicae M^, medicinae Ml 






temere Ml 




15 


lib. iii. 


265 


I 


apud conium. 




33 


quid inter RP, qui i. Ml 




5 


contentionem M', contionem 


271, 


I 


et ipse conscripsi. 






Ml 




6 


die pac M\ epc Ml in mg. 




12 


coaptare M^, coartare M^. 






conveniens M', convenimus 




22 


nostri M^, nostris Ml 






Ml 




25 


citum incitatum divisum v. s. 
W, incitatum om. Ml 






convenire similem esse W, 
convenire constare — de- 




27 


at W, aut Ml 






buit RP, in mg. 


266, 


15 


quo magis te in altum. 




10 


forti secus RP, fortis secus RP. 




22 


bis quin actogena. 




21 


posse RP, possit RP. 


267, 


2 


cadens M\ candens Ml 




23 


cedere est. 




18 


arbitrare 1\P, arbitrari Ml 




29 


xxviii. 




19 


nam mea M^, n. ea Ml 


273, 


5 


constet RP, constat RP'- 




20 


altero W, alteros Ml 




8 


constent RP, constet RP. 




22 


censet W, censent Ml 




9 


componere RP, disponere Ml 




35 


non sine novis M^, nonvis Ml 




13 


exgregendaRP,exercenda RIl 




36 


coicere agere Afranius incen- 




14 


ponere RP, proponere RP. 






dio M\ Afranius Matertera 




15 


lib. iii W, lib. i RP. 






— auferre Ml in mg. 




18 


parere RP, parare RP. 


268, 


3 


nicasio s. curiosis cum RP, 




28 


sed manifesto furto. 






curiosus is cum RP. 




36 


quin ipse. 




4 


filio coicere M^, filio ei coicere 


274, 


4 


ita RP, iter RP, faciei. 






Ml 




26 


cuiquam ubi RP, c. ibi RIl 




7 


quo coicis istuc. 


275, 


6 


jusso W-, jussu RP. 




12 


contigit M^, conlingit Ml 




9 


credere servandum M^ c. est 




28 


dici a lectoribus M\ lictori- 






servandum R'P. 






bus Ml tuis p. r. ante 




20 


cognoscat RP, cognoscas RP. 






oculos tuos concidisse. 




21 


pappipole RP, papipole RP. 




34 


dedidi. 




27 


non M\ ni RP. 


269, 


13 


quod non M', quos non Ml 




33 


omnis disciplina M', omnes 




14 


honestatisM\honestitatisMl 1 






disciplinae RP. 




(36) 











IVONIUS MARCELLUS. 



129 



276, 


18 

22 


damnare est. 

sectorem M\ sextorem Ml 




27 


277, 


20 


defendere vindicare verg. M^, 
vindicare depellere verg. Ml 




30 
34 




23 


defendere debellare W, de- 
pellere Ml 
veri M^ tueri M^ Ennius. 


283, 


10 

20 




28 


nego W-, neco M^ 

mediam quern W-, quam M^. 




21 
35 




32 


satis te qui. 






278, 


21 


degitur ]\P, deagitur W. 








25 


jejunam M^ ei unam Ml 


284, 


14 


279, 


15 


nisi si M^ nisi Ml 








17 


depositam M", deposita Ml 




37 




38 


actione itaque M^ a. prima i. 
Ml 


285, 


7 
21 


280, 


4 


dicare m accius M^, m tullius 
accius M^. 








10 


hinc M^ hunc Ml 




25 




25 


lib. ii. 




29 




26 


darniam M\ dardaniam M^. 


286, 


I 




27 


pecunias appia dictas M^, 




4 






appia om. Ml 


287, 


10 


281, 


4 


dignatus rursum qui ab alio 
h. d. — super'bo. dignatus 
significat d. habitus virg. 
lib. iii — superbo. 


288, 


4 

8 

II 

16 




8 


dignabonatibi M^ dignabor 
dari M^, in mg. 




19 

26 




18 


dominia ad convivia M^, ad 

om. Ml 




32 




23 


sodalicia. 








28 


convenerat M\ cum venerat 










Ml 


289, 


6 




30 


exira M\ extra Ml 




7 




32 


alteri W, alter Ml 






282, 


15 


a media fronte. 




12 




iq 


fortis turba. 




18 



omnes ut M', omnes nam ut 

Ml 
pistrix M\ pristis Ml 
aquiaetes I\P, alaetes Ml 
magnopere M^, magno opere 

Ml 
tantome M\ tanton me Ml 
dixisti MS duxisti Ml 
police vestrae quas erifice. 

trahere ferre M^ t. differre 

Ml 
mortem. difFamare divulgare, 

M^, differre M^ in mg. 
popule M\ papule Ml 
aut duro W, ut d. Ml 
decernendi fortitudo M\ ora- 

tio quam decertandi M', in 

mg. 
praeterisset M\ peperisset Ml 
decerne ut est dicere. 
perspicuum est enim. 
dimissa M', demissa All 
dissupent M^, dissipent Ml 
nido inplumisM^nido et i.Ml 
adtraxerit M^ detraxerit Ml 
detrahant W, detrahunt Ml 
Alexi M\ Alexin Ml 
super M^ desuper Ml 
adest ad abnescio M\ adest 

at banescio Ml 
et fenestris M\ et fenestras Ml 

i. c. 
deiciam M^, deiciunt Ml 
evocare M^, vocare M^. 
deduc orationem M^ deduce 

rationem 1\P. 
retrahere M^ trahere Ml 
deinfinitam M\ definitam M''. 



(37) 



13° 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



289, 22 
28 

290, 7 
14 



24 
32 

291, 5 

31 
36 

38 

40 



43 
292, 8 



II 
12 
14 

18 
26 
33 

293, 2 
10 

17 



religio M^, relligio IVP. 
xxviiii M^, xxviii M^, and 32. 
eligantu bimacera. 
secundo deprecor,om. 15, 16, 

17- 
moUissima quam multorum in 

mg. 
graeci IVP, gracci IVP. 
erepiteo M^, eripiteo Ml 
sint W, sunt M^. 
perdiscernere M}, perdiscere 

M\ 
pregnantem R'P, pregnatem 

W. 
aetas M^, aestas M'. 
miser, cum signo compendii i. e. 

miserrimus. 
e. oculos elidere et sicum M\ 

e. oculos et et sicum M''. 
jube M', jubeo ^P, o. idem 

ut s. f. ut coqui M^, faciunt 

quoqui M^, ut om. 
elise W-, elisisse ft'P. 
edo pel v.p. exanclavit plautus 

in penulo s. e. merum. s. 
Melanippe. 
endrus M\ annus M^. 
torquantis M^, torquentis M''. 
i.e. eum diem M',eum om.Ml 
amfitrasone M\ amfitrioneMl 
antiqua aedilis. 
dec ex oraculo M', dec os- 

tendo ex W. 
evadit M^ evadat W. 
propter valuisset RP, propera- 

visset M^, in nig. 
concitat aquam unus M\ mu- 

rus W. 



1 9 lib. ii ut tandem M^, evade — 
lib. ii M^, in mg. 

27 nee partem. 

28 cujus est M^, cuivis e. M'. 

32 filiorumpostremumM', f.suo- 

rum p. M'*. 
45 innotescentes M^ innocentes 

W. 
50 exacuta M', ex hac vita Ml 

294, 20 exsuspensaM^etsuspensaRP. 

24 lib. iii W, lib. v W. 

295, 8 exercere imercere M^, e. im- 

perare imponere RI^, in mg. 
1 1 PI. in Amph. exerciturus RP, 
si in me M', in mg., im- 
parietem. 

21 equitem equum M^, equites 

equos RP. 

25 pinnis RP, pennis RP. 

296, 24 exit. 

297, 24 medecorisRP,medecordis RP. 
38 praeter ceteros nostra, om. 

hunc. 

298, 10 velit eve RP, evel RP, grandi. 
1 1 eplere M^, explere RP. 

15 lib. vi aramque sepulchri M', 
Discedam — lib.vi M'^, in mg. 

22 educere educare ducare RP, 

ducare om. RP. 
28 mittere RP, emittere Ml 

299, 4 exponere est deponere. 
10 dedie RP, dedi Ml 

18 ornat ample. 

2 4 orationem RP, et rationem RP. 

26 explicare de off. M\ ex. idem 

de off. RP. 

300, 3 firma notio. 

14 excidit RP, excidant Ml 



(38) 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



131 



15 in oblivionem virg. M^, i. o. 
venire v. M^, oblivisci M^, in 
mg. 

18 After servitutem excluserit 
(301, 15), excidere est in 
oblivionem venire, virg. — 
animo, is repeated a second 
time. 

20 ego vivo ab arciloco excidere 

M^, ergo quo ab arciloco 
excido M^. 

21 ejectum dictum. 

25 ibi erat scopiose M^, scopios 

M^ 

26 eicere M^, ejecere M^. 
34 delellas me. 

301, 20 quia M\ qui M'*, ad id quod s. 
24 expectare M^, expetere M^, in 

mg. 

302, 9 f. item W, ima M^, altitudo. 
13 q. caelo M\ q. e caelo M*. 

22 amoris filium, cum signo la- 

cunae. 

28 fero M\ fere W. 

fortiter varro M^, f. animo Ml 

29 non posses se amplius M\ 

non posses eam amplius Ml 

30 suadet notat M^ ut notat Ml 

303, 7 ferebant. 

9 de oratione lib. M^, de oratore 

lib. ii Ml 

est autem v. verbum verbum 

M^, verbum cm. Ml sic 

quod. 

13 prohiberentur M', prohibetur 

Ml 
17 hie M', hinc Ml in mg. 

27 referri Virg. G. lib. ii M^, spes 

(39) 







danaum — excrescere M*, in 






mg. 


304, 


12 


ex longe M\ ex longo Ml 




27 


movemetuoM^, me metuo M^. 




34 


trasileone fretus W; t. novili- 
tate factione L M^. 




40 


at M\ ac Ml 


305, 


2 


simillare M', sum i. r. Ml 




1 


ut domatum mecum M', 
equum M'. 




14 


animo eam M', cram M". 




19 


nummis M^, numinis M^. 




29 


meum laborem. 


306, 


10 


ea quivis ]\P, equivis Ml 




17 


familiam tuam M', tuam om. 

Ml 




29 


molesta potin M\ molesta es 
p. Ml 




31 


justa. 




39 


dico facessite hinc W, d. fa- 
cessti item facessite h. Ml 


307, 


23 


in stabulae. 




24 


iterum M\ item Ml 




26 


citos cursus W, citus c. Ml 




29 


virg. lib. ii. 




33 


nisi M\ nixi Ml 


308, 


10 


oculis fun fungens W, 0. ful- 
gens Ml 




II 


frigutare M', friguttire Ml 
mg. al. ecfriguttire cum 
sono exilire. 




13 


nam quid istud. 




19 


c. proclo M^ ploclo Ml 
abra M^, labra Ml 
compone M^, compono Ml 
h. e. c. uia MS uia om. Ml 

OKOnOYMH W, QAOKOnOY- 

MH Ml 



133 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



308, 27 

31 

309, 2 

3 

7 

16 

310, I 
20 

26 



311, lo 
17 
30 

31 

312, 6 

14 



28 
35 
37 

43 

45 

313, 16 

17 
18 

25 

314, 3 



14 

(40) 



imperati M\ impertit Ml 
tumido M\ timido Ml 
sibi ipse fingit. 
et vocem M\ ea v. Ml 
fingit M\ finget Ml 
non M^, nunc Ml 
quod W, ad quod Ml 
purgationes M', purgatiores 

w- 

virg. aen. M^, georg. M^, lib. i 
frigusque M^, virg. aen. lib. i 

— ut M^, in mg. 
movens M', vovens Ml 
tui nominum. 
mestum fovere RP, est turn 

f. Ml 
aspargere M^, aspergere Ml 
videas W, videtis Ml 
mense a. ponebatur e. c. cuno 

]\P, acuno aP. 
i. q. V. adfertam M^ ad fetam 

RP. 
georg. lib. v M\ lib. iiii Rll 
fusis sisine mente. 
uUo jacerent M', u. sub- 

jacerent RP. 
fundere virg. M\ fundere di- 

cere v. RP. 
talia fundebat lacrimas funde- 

bat W-, t. f. lacrimans M='- 
mores M\ ores Ml 
ducte MS ducite Ml 
mg. flagitium quasi flagrans 

vitium. 
et plerumque M^ ut p. M^. 
g. f. f. consuetudine pondero- 

sum. 
absentium M', absinthium M''. 







castoreum l.q. r. grave multum 






M^, amarum uirg. et g. 0. c. 






Ml in mg. 




21 


procilio W-, plocio M''. 




22 


emortua M\ est mortua Ml 




25 


hosti hostis W, hosti om. Ml 




26 


eis W, his Ml 
vitiis RP, vitiosis M^. 


315, 


3 


facilius m. i. g. W-, f. in m. i. 
adulescentes g. RP. 




8 


humum M^ hominum Ml 
e. grave a. imperium M\ 
imperii Ml 




II 


atquem Orestes, adtituere RP, 

astituere Ml 
sistit MS sistit om. Ml 




12 


virg. georg. lib. xii RP, virg. 
lib. viii RP 


316, 


3 


confingereRP, cum fingere Rll 




5 


errat anus RP, cretanus RP. 
deploida RP, deploidia RP. 




7 


haec eademsum. 




1 1 


via quibus RP, v. a quibus RP. 




14 


suspendat RP, suspendit RP. 




39 


gradientum RP, grassantium 
Ml in mg. 


317, 


9 


incassum videas. 




20 


conectat W, constat Ml 




22 


herbam det. 


318, 


I 


males et bonis M^ m. a b. Ml 




17 


impulsum M', impulsus M'*. 




22 


habet W, habes RP. 




26 


m. epicrocum M^ m. et epi- 
crocum Ml 




29 


habere est W, hiare e. Ml 


319, 


I 


evidenter et RP, et om. RP. 
hiantes videor hidentes M^ 
hiantes Ml 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



133 



320, 



321, 



322, 



323, 





non audeo M^ audio M^. 


324, 


5 


15 


juvat W-, levat W-. 




21 


18 


ea M, et M-^ fontia. 




25 


21 


hauriet M', hauriret W. 




29 


31 


baud mollia M', baud haec 








m. Ml 


325, 


I 


I 


summo honore W-, s. cum h. 








Ml 




6 


8 


delectationeMS delectatio W. 




10 


27 


ipso M^, ipsos M^ ipsis W. 






8 


retardatM\retrahat W',in trig. 




14 


9 


invitari est. 




^9 


10 


curaque M^, curasque Ml 






26 


invitavit viri M\ viri cm. M^. 




20 


30 


cito bene enim. 






32 


audivi non M\ audi vino M^. 




25 


6 


commotus saepe. 




26 




furacesemus M^, furaces esse- 




28 




mus Ml 




33 




nequissimus M', ac n. Ml 


326, 


6 




ibis ac M^, i. juxta ac Ml 




17 


8 


juxta mecum rem. 






12 


aut insolens aut. 




33 


18 


occepi M^, occepit M^. 


327, 


5 


I 


regari M\ regalis Ml 






2 


agitatis M^, agitis M^. 
frondiferosM^,frundiferos Ml 




15 




arbusta M\ arbusto Ml 




29 




obsitu M^, obstutas M*, in mg. 




30 


6 


hinc MS nunc Ml 






9 


templi W-, templa Ml 






12 


bonum nocens M\ et nocens 


328, 


12 




Ml 




15 


17 


miti more M\ minore M^, 




31 




esse saminmani M\ esses ani- 


329, 


19 




ma ni Ml 






26 


intestatus est rursum. 






28 


ipsius M\ ipsus Ml 


330, 


9 


(4O ' 


JT 





saltern est M\ salutem est Ml 
oportere M^, oportet Ml 
facta M\ fata Ml 
imbuta et ero M^ i. est et ero 

Ml 
regrediendum M^, regrediun- 

dum Ml 
iii M', vi Ml 
et tunc W, et turn Ml 
nescieb'at M\ nesciebant M^. 
ignoscite est. 
conconcurristis M^ concur- 

ristis Ml 
adeste est amer q. f. ignoscite, 

i in rasura scriptum. 
emtu W, aintu Ml 
parmeno. 
innocens in nig. 
accepit M^ acceptis Ml 
iii W, iiii Ml 
et perindulgens M\ et qui p. 

Ml 
patris W-, patres Ml 
qua M^, quia M*, impruden- 

tissimum. 
quanto vehementius M', blan- 

dior h. t. M^, in mg. 
si quost V. a. opus est. 
jacere M^ jactare Ml 
virg. lib. vii M^ virg. georg, 

lib. iii Ml 
emittere in mg. 
jactantibus M\jactant tibi Ml 
tuque mearum. 
increpat et i. M\ increpitat 

et i. M^; mg. alter non 

habuit. 
ighymnis W, hymnis Ml 

[ I- -'• ] 



^34 



NONIUS MARCELLVS. 



330, II 
i6 



29 



31 
331, I 

4 

10 



II 
16 
28 

332, II 
27 

40 

45 

333, 18 
23 

27 

31 
36 

37 
38 

42 

334, 3 
4 



et utile M', et ut ille M^ 
cantus totidum RF, cantu sto- 

tidum M^, custoditum M^ 

in mg. 
nego interpellare dicere M}, 

interpellare adire c. M^, in 

mg. 
xxviii M^, xxviiii M^. 
interpellam ut M^, interpella 

me ut W. 
xxviii M\ xxviiii M". 
claudus M\ caudam M'', in 

mg. 
insignam M^, insignem Ml 
parasti M^, parasiti M^. 
inme M^, inmo M*, impediunt. 
farticula. 

in jugurte M', in gurgite M''. 
mg. eligere virg. praestantes 

virtute legit, 
postes ? portes ? M\ pastes 

M^, arscedat. 
sermone aius M^, sermones 

atus W. 
is apud M^, is om. M^. 
quibus rem rebus, 
omnes in pudica in domo M', 

omnes impuritates in M^. 
liquimus. 

linquat M^ linquit Ml 
defluxere M', defluere Ml 
licuntur M^, linquuntur M^, 

and 41. 
deterere in mg. 
salio mercedem. 
nisi ab sese M\ missi abesse 

Ml 
quiquam I\P, quicquam Ml 



12 
14 
19 
29 



34 



335, I 

3 

4 
15 

25 
26 

32 
35 
38 

336, 9 

17 
18 

33 

337, 7 
10 

25 
27 
29 

30 



cum illos solim ex M', soli 

mea M'', volutate. 
cum meo M\ c. eo Ml 
limassit M\ limassis Ml 
vocasset M^, vocasse et Ml 
c. a. f. cum h. i. hista M\ 

hasta Ml 
vicunea M^, ut vinea Ml 

fulmine ita e. i. vista M', ut 

ista Ml 
mg. nee tantum dulcia quan- 
tum et liquida. 
subidaeloidelore M', sibidae- 

deloidelore M^ 
aenas M^, enas M^. 
liquerit M^, reliquerit Ml 
lib. V M\ lib. ii Ml 
nereissimum. 
cantem M^, cantum Ml 
classem M^, classum Ml 
postea M^ postera Ml 
comedant INP, comedunt Ml 
perspicere RP, praespicere 

M'^ prospicere RP, in mg. 
volucri sventi ut illos M^, 

volucris venti M'*. 
jubet primus, 
eligere RP, erigere Ml 
illos vate M\ illo suapte Ml 
absentium M^, absinthium Ml 
et aenea sembolum M^, te ne 

asembolum Ml 
et lautum et convivium. 
redi M\ redii Ml 
ac victime legentem M', ac 

victum eligentem M^. 
diceret RP, deceret Ml 
instituisset M\ instituissent Ml 



(42) 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



135 



338, II 

339, 15 



24 
26 

30 

340, 3 

19 
30 

341, 2 
II 



39 

41 
342, 6 

9 



13 

23 



25 

38 

343, 2 

10 
II 



(43) 



pacem W-, paceni Ml 

dat M\ dedat Ml 

cui derim in vita mea epitag- 

ma appelli M\ cui ubi 

derim in utia mea e epi- 

tegma appepelli Ml 
exiit M\ exit Ml 
longe ut a p. abesses M\ 

longe te a p. abesse Ml 
et supra modum. 
luxuriae M\ luxuria M^. 
xoenonis M', senonis M''. 
sicuti consuetudine. 
lentum MS plenum Ml 
in significatione manifesta M^ 

significationis manifestae 

Ml 
armis M^, armisque M^, macte 

virtutem. 
hie versibus. 

modo a. M^ malo a. Ml 
mactabo mastigiaM^ m. exuo 

m. Ml 
dodate MS dotate Ml 
mactant et M'.mactantem Ml 
hisce verbenis M^ h. virgl 

verbenis Ml 
commodum M^ cum modo 

Ml 
moderatum commodum z«ot^. 
ubile MS utibile Ml 
statu MS statue Ml 
modice Sallustius ambust in 

MS m. ambis S. in Ml 
eoforo MS teoforo Ml 
audientiam MS audientia Ml 
diserti s {sic) sermonibus co- 

acta MS coacta om. Ml 

G 



24 

344, 21 

26 

29 



32 
36 

345, 3 

4 

8 

26 



346, I 
13 

26 

28 

347, 12 

13 

22 

25 

27 

29 



32 

348, 6 

II 

24 
28 



illi mitem MS i. limitem Ml 

si quid de te. 

merui quoque saepe MS et 

saepe Ml 
habera MS hibera Ml 
terras ac meretersa MS ac 

meret tersa Ml 
annos incerrat M', a. hie errat 

Ml hiberna. 
qui in excitu M', exercitu 

M^, ex aequo, 
unde et mercennarii. 
ordine ratis est M^, es M'^. 
iste MS primum iste Ml 
minutum obscuros scrupulum 

M^, obscurura et scrupulo- 

rum Ml 
iter in silvis. 
retinere ac repigrare MS r. 

morari ac r. M^. 
tonsoribus MS censoribus Ml 
in aera M^, in area M^. 
valitudo MS altitudo Ml 
tenrenos MS teneros M*. 
in canendi MS in om. Ml 
absterserit MS absterseris Ml 
laborem. 

miseratus M^, miratus M^. 
mirari venerari MS m. metu- 

ere Ml munerare in mg. 
custos admirantur MS c. ilium 

a. Ml 
quo optant MS circumstantM". 
dicunt MS ducunt Ml 
muoco M^, muco Ml 
ut virg. 

obstitisse MS exstitisse Ml 
exusta MS exausta Ml 



135 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



348, 30 


metuere M\ me utere M'^. 


24 


neque sat M*, neques ad Ml 


31 


missum facit. 


32 


praemoniebant M^, praemu- 


41 


dein M\ deinde M\ 




niebant Ml 




tertius M\ terentius M^. 


33 


qui M^, quis M^, sine. 


349, 3 


maturare M\ mature M'*. 


34 


indigitare M^, indigetare Ml 


5 


nullum M^, nalum INP, vide. 


353, 6 


propter W, post Ml in mg. 


13 


muscati M^ mussati M^. 


13 


virg. lib. vi. 




acaenam M^, adcaenam M^. 


16 


agrestia ac. 


24 


gursilum M', cirsilum M". 


21 


latratu M^ latrato Ml 


28 


me aliud fatum M\ factum M^. 


22 


nitens humo M\ nitens om. 


32 


decet M\ condecet Ml 




Ml 


350, 10 


turpitude MS turpido Ml 


31 


natare iterum. 


27 


jubet primus, cf. 336. 17. 


354, 2 


aurigatui- M^, arrigatur M''. 


31 


expromere. 


12 


cui nomina. 


33 


cohibet et omnia aestus M^ 


22 


continuoque M^, que om. M^. 




cohibet domina maestus M'. 


355, 8 


erga MS ergo Ml 


35 


injectum ]\P, enectum Ml 




foris ut praessit ]\P, foras ut 


351, I 


virg lib. xxiiii M\ xxvi M''. 




praesit Ml 


2 


pulices M\ publices Ml 


14 


per eos et n. clam egem RP, 


4 


ceteris issa M^, isasa M". 




clamoris regem Ml 




mittis m. a. t. satrafa acutia 




regna M\ regina Ml 




M\ satrafacta vitia Ml 


22 


qui tunc si ilium occupas. 


14 


si hoc I\P, sic hoc Ml 


25 


comedisset non nugas I\P, 


19 


lucilius M^ lucius Ml 




et non nugasset Ml 


23 


improbius quam M\ quem M'*. 


27 


necsio quid Ml nescio quis Ml 


25 


reluces M^, relucens M^. 


36 


scola M\ sola Ml 


26 


agro referam M^, me agros 


356, 5 


agriculani M^, a. lucani M'*. 




referam Ml 


6 


angelH W-, macelli Ml 


352, 4 


notifacerent ]\P, notificarent 


7 


occupare est M\ est om. Ml 




Ml 


18 


mebimatrem M^, mebimatram 




praelia RP, prilia Ml 




Ml 


5 


magisque M^ quae Ml 


19 


confirmant Ml confirmam RP. 




f. 0. accius M\ ne e. m. f. n. 


21 


stirpem medocabant RP, s. 




M^, in mg. 




educabant Ml uteremur. 


1 


telefona is denum. 


26 


unicam RP, vincam Ml 


II 


hie in eis W, hecine is Ml est. 




opinionem adferunt Ml tuam 


12 


numero M\ numerum Ml 




— opinionem RP, in mg. 


15 


degerit W-, digerit Ml 


27 


eorum sit RP, se M'*. 



(44) 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



m 



357, 



30 popinius ? M^, popedius Ml 
opinio M^, opinione M^. 
I redurant M\ restaurant M^. 
9 astianactet M^, astianacte M". 
hunc aicais panem M^, pinem 

w-. 

regione M^, regionum M^. 
1 1 domuictonem arcere M^, dom- 
uitione marcere M*. 
tuo bsceno homine. 
13 actum M^, actum tum M^. 

15 fautis. 

16 faventius M^, faventiam M^. 
dictis egregent M^, dicta se- 

gregent Ml 
1 8 rixa vertat verba M', r. vertat 
vertat verba Ml 
358, 3 si tu W, sic tu Ml 

olim defensorem ut per eum 

M^, olim quis uti possis M"*. 

8 amatorum M', amatorem Ml 

quid mens RP.q.veri mensMl 

xviiii M^, xxviiii M^. 

atque cupio M\ a. cum c. M*. 

16 spe W, spes Ml 

quibus M^, quibuscum Ml 
nihil estM^nihil emM^zra mg. 
dein mittit. 

incolumitas M', incolumis Ml 
omore MS eo more M^, factum . 
nU MS nihil Ml 
comprehenderit M^, com- 

prenderit Ml 
intes MS intus Ml 
ubi obit MS u. is o. Ml 
360, 9 lib. iii MS lib. iiii Ml 
lib. xxvii MS xxvi Ml 
30 acrem MS ac rem MS ihi. 

(45) 



359, 



II 
12 

15 



29 

2 
18 
19 
23 

3° 

32 

9 

26 



33 


apere MS aperire Ml 


36 


obducet MS obducat Ml 


361, 10 


oppetas obesum gracile MS 




obesum — terga M^, in mg. 


20 


atquem metu. 


29 


ullamque addicere MS u. 




queat dicere M^. 


362, 6 


vita ulli. 


13 


datum MS datum est M''. 


21 


inclama MS inclamar M^, a. 




amea MS mea Ml 




affiter illis MS affileberis Ml 




praeberet MS praevertitur Ml 


24 


ultrorem MS ultorem Ml 


28 


incipiantque MS incipiamque 




Ml 


31 


gratia M^, graecia M^. 


363, 2 


sejudiciis MS sevidicis M''. 


13 


ac minus MS nimis M^. 


14 


protelo ad discendunt M^, 




discedunt Ml 


32 


regeret genus MS r. et genus 




Ml 




alto sanguine MS a. a san- 




guine Ml 


34 


proderat MS proderet Ml 


35 


jussi magnis MS jus imaginis 




Ml 


364, I 


est sallustius MS salutis M^. 


8 


ut ipsis MS ipsi Ml 


13 


quorum utilitates. 


19 


naius est vehemens MS majus 




et v. MS mg. vehementius. 


21 


adire MS adigere Ml 


22 


at, /. e. aier, W, autem Ml 




stutum quam in pariendis 




MS fuit umquam in parti- 




undis Ml 



138 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



364, 29 

35 

365, 3 
8 



20 
22 

25 

48 

366, 12 
iV 

37 
34 

367, 14 
28 
29 

(367,17 



368, 



4 
5 

24 
(46) 



sulcum quaesivi. 
vergere M^ urgere M^. 
pedere W-, pondere M^ 
levem M^ levo W. 
p. pedem W, pede M'. 
pondere M\ pondera M^ 
premimus et lib. xi quos Si- 

mois premat ille viros. 
capitis. 

excidere M\ excindere Ml 
premis M^, premes Ml 
nee parvo catullo pretio M^, 

n. par vocat ullo M''. 
lib. iii MS iiii Ml 
si q. et h. W, et om. Ml 
spargat M^ spargit Ml 
recum expilatorem M\ rerum 

expiratorem AP. 
s. et petant M^ putant Ml 
ea hostia M\ eha h. Ml 
propter intuens M^, p. enec- 

tum est Ml 
delectatur etiam M\ etiam 

om. Ml 
{magna kmmalis perturbalio) 

propter s. eius causa — 

odere. varro sesqueulysse. 

(omisso exemplo). propter 

juxta — propter aquam. ad- 

testatas e. f. p. c. a. e. h. e. c. 

varro cato v. d. 1. e. i. q. p. 

virum e. Terentius — assi- 

dere. varro sesqueulisse q. 

m. p. est etids. e. p. d.) 
committere M\ conterere Ml 
eame tantum M', earn etiam 

turn Ml 
novellae v. g. lib. iii ne maculis 



29 
369, 8 



27 
31 
33 
35 
370, II 



17 

33 
37 

371, 19 
24 

26 

27 
29 

372, 12 

31 

35 

373, 5 

19 

27 
28 

32 



W, v.g.— non album Ml 

in mg. 
propure M\ purpurea Ml 
uno illo ictulo plagas M^, u. i. 

ictu loquebantur p. M^. 
lege aeniados Ml 1. maeni- 

ados Ml 
adminiandos M^, adminianos 

Ml admirantes. 
plaut. tur putatur M\ plaut. in 

aul. cur putatur Ml in mg. 
miletur M^ multetur Ml 
cogitat MS cogitet Ml 
versantur ti. 
putat M\ putet Ml 
passus sit lautilior M', passo 

sithia utilior RP, psthitia in 

mg. 
h. V. p. eum expassum. 
cui possit. 

mg. virg. oremus pacem. 
si facies praestat, om. facie, 
pontificem turini viri M*, 

ponti centurionis viris Ml 
praestat utile esse RP, utile 

est RP. 
Trinacria. 
ut dentique. 
fuisset in Hortensio. 
complete RP, complecto RP. 
nee tua RP, n. te tua Ml 
produeere dueere M^, p. foras 

ducere RIl 
inmundis Ml inmunda M''. 
longe actum RP, jaetum RIl 
ejusmodi atque M^, e. loco a. 

RP. 
spectat RP, expetat RP. 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



139 



36 q. h. sunt facit W, senatus 

consultum M^, in mg. 
39 ingere M*, attingere M^. 

374, 5 parmam M^ palmam Ml 

23 jubet opes M\ j. proferre opes 
W. 

29 si tris mens se simine deut. 

375, I bona. Pariter convenienter. 

20 sistuc more moratam M\ si 

istuc memoratam M'^. 

2 1 postulam M^, postulem M^. 
placere martem M\ placerem 

artem Ml 
tibi quoque M^, quo Ml 

30 negotii M^, negoti Ml 

376, 5 comisatum M^, comisa tum. 

Ml. 

12 tamedus M\ timidus Ml 

13 i. e. pedibus longius. 

14 continuationem. 
34 antiquae. 

377, I hie M^ huic Ml 

3 terenumM^,tenoremMV«w^- 

28 aegro M^, aeger M^. 

29 ut si M^ sit Ml 

ipsum actenus M^, hactenus 

M-, tenus M^, hucusque in 

mg. 
positionem M', praepositio- 

nem Ml 
45 virg. in georg. lib. iiii M^, virg. 

lib. vii Ml 

378, 5 massyli querunt. 

8 pietate M^ picta de Ml 

9 quae M\ quam M^. 

1 1 demet et plagilam W, demea 

et plagulam Ml 
16 terrae aennius. 

(47) 



19 cognota M', cognita Ml 
33 quatere /aM;>B. 

379, 3 diem M\ viam Ml 

aliensis M\ alienis M''. 
4 orbis W, urbis Ml 
9 non fit thens [litieris graecis) 

auris M^, non fit thesauris 

M^, in mg. 

24 modo ne nefarium M^, ne om. 

Ml 
32 tamen et M^, et om. Ml 
indolis MS in dulis Ml 

380, i quin M^ qui Ml 

4 idem virg. in georg. lib. iii 
ruit arduus, om. ruit — lib. i. 

20 conminus. 

22 ciceros M\ ceteros Ml 

381, 7 si quis quid. 

15 remus regis M^ remos re- 

miges Ml 
20 referre censere M^, recensere 

Ml 
28 lib. xxxvi. 
31 qui MS quis Ml 
38 ut in eo MS in om. Ml 

382, 12 rimare MS inrimare Ml 
14 loco MS loca Ml 

2 2 rimatur M^, rimantur M^. 

25 vincla MS vincula M'. 
30 miser M^, misera Ml 

35 contentum M', contemptum 
Ml 
cum eruperint M^, c. me rupe- 
rint Ml 
42 Ter. Eun. cesso hue MS Ter. 
Eun. — introire M'*, in mg. 
(After 383, i Plaut. in As., the passage 
from quo magis, 381, 39 — 



140 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



382, I 
8 

12 
14 
25 
30 
35 
43 

383, 3 



15 

26 

29 
3° 



31 



384, 5 



i6 



21 

32 

7 
(48) 



385, 



Plaut. in As. spectandum, 

383, I, is repeated with the 

following alterations :) 
reflferre. 
lib. vi. 
rimare. 
loco. 

tua vincula. 
miser. 

contentum cum eruperint. 
jamne rumpere h. m. jacet g. 

r. introire. 
roget. Rogare dicituf depre- 

care M\ deprecari ]\P, pos- 

cere. 
asperneret IVP, aspernarer M^. 
lib. i W, lib. vii Ml 
scitari. 

acciperem ]\P, acceperim M". 
oriundis ]\P, oriundus M", 

progator in mg. 
sed qui M^, quibus M". 
recedere ]\P, recipere I\P- 
rumeari RP, ruminari Ml 
c. peri tropon M\ perit ropon 

Ml 
s. teseiore caeperis M\ te seio 

receperis Ml 
primo M^, primum M^ 
sic fata M\ efifata Ml 
recipisset ad iratum M', r. et 

admiratum Ml 
in putes M^ im rutis Ml 
caesi solum M^, caesis solum 

Ml 
redundant M\ redundat Ml 
rursus retro, virg. in georg. 
Cato M\ C. Cato Ml" 





9 


plemeo simul jam MS tholo- 
meo qui s.j. Ml 




17 


oblatum M^ sublatum Ml 




23 


referuntur M', refertur Ml 




28 


paulum. 




31 


ut M\ hie ut Ml 




33 


caelum M^, caelo Ml 


386, 


15 


combibi M^, convivi M". 

p. sufficit unt M^ p. tuo suf- 

ficiunt Ml 
sane medicantis M\ medica- 

mentis Ml 




28 


in fil. lib. vii. 




40 


tenebris M^, teneris Ml 


387, 


36 


quid adtinet I\P, quid id a. Ml 


388, 


4 


supremum M^,suppremumM'', 
and 6. 




15 


AchiUem W, AchiUen Ml 




21 


q. te inte in tranquillum. 




30 


aquae M^, idque M^. 

t. factis saevus ISP, saevis IM'l 


389, 


12 


sternitur infelix jNP, s. i. Acron. 
Ml 


390, 


3 


hb. xxviii ]\P, xxviiii Ml 




16 


orientis RP, orantis Ml 
rumpes M\ rupes Ml 




22 


in quo filium INP, inquit in f. M*. 




23 


usu significat. 


391, 


17 


virg. lib. viiii, quos illi M^ 
simul ense — lib. viii M'*, in 
mg. 




39 


adstare c. M^, astare M-. 




41 


mea heredibus meis. 


392, 


6 


lib. viiii. 




9 


cui stet W, cui si stet Ml 




1 1 


sese et ipse I\P, et om. Ml 




20 


n. rei e. c. M^ n. e. spei c. Ml 




31 


quia qui ]\P, q. quid M^. 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



141 







perspessoevit M\ perspisso 






audiverit Sallustius M\ a. sau- 






evenit LP. 






cius S. Ml 




36 


ubi si ita M^, u. spissa Ml 




14 


mullis civibus fugatis M^, ex 




37 


miseria mysteriis, om. varro. 






utraque — occisis Ml in mg. 


393, 


I 


extropas M^ exstrophas W. 




30 


simpuia Ml simpuvia Ml 




3 


pigra est ita M^, est ipsa M^. 




31 


gratas instamiae Ml grata 




18 


achibidis M\ achivis Ml 






sint samiae Ml u. hi s. 


394, 


8 


facerem ad M^ at W. 






cappudines. 




13 


quod pueras M\ quot puras 
Ml 




34 


lucilius Ml ulcisci M^, pro 
cele. 




18 


nee isto. 


399, 


9 


subdere M^, subducere Ml 




26 


quem W-, quam Ml 




15 


amori M^, amore M^, praece- 


395, 


6 


espuerenturM^, spuerenturMl 






perit. 




8 


coi-poris siccitatem. 


400, 


9 


subducemus stupidus M^, cor- 




21 


ardentem. 






bulis M^, in mg. 




22 


summo M^, somno Ml 




12 


expuere M', spuere M^. 




28 


solem auram. 




15 


offensum Ml offensant Ml 


396, 


4 


omnia crede, om. sumet. 




16 


museos M^, musteos Ml 




5 


prae se M^, praesse Ml 




24 


gratis Ml grata Ml 




26 


nitorem M^, monitorem Ml 




30 


ducione Ml dicione Ml 




27 


dare mihi desunt M\ LucuUe 
— mihi Ml in mg. 




34 


subigere est superare M^, s. 
exarare M^. 




32 


sustinere est s. M^, sufferre 




35 


Lysander proceritatem. 






est s. Ml in mg. 


401, 


I 


hominum M^, humum Ml 


397, 


2 


sufferam et quae M^, suffer- 






et s. a. p. 






amque et Ml 




9 


patris Ml aratris M^. 




6 


nam me pudet ubi. 




15 


subigitque fateri Lucil. aman- 




9 


qui sine. 






tis et lib. vi M^, decernere 




16 


lib. viiii W, lib. viii Ml 






amantes Ml in mg. 




20 


virg. lib. vi sceptrumque M^ 




17 


castigatque Ml que om. M^. 






caererique— lib. vii Ml inmg. 




19 


jugans Ml jungas Ml 




25 


s. succurram M^, succuramMl 




27 


a. t. in s. h. fulit s. extra v. c. 




33 


colfo saxirofenix. 






Ml a. t. incita s. h. t. s. q. 




36 


set W-, sed M^, jam me in- 
ridens. 






ex Ml exti Ml v. c. Ml 
in mg. 


398, 


I 


sicuti vult. 




30 


enectus. 




6 

(49 


patrocinatem M*, patrocinan- 
tem Ml 

) t 


I 


35 


summam aerumna Ml s. in 
ae. Ml 

[I. 2.] 



142 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



402, 9 

24 



34 

403, lo 
29 

31 

404, 5 

7 

18 
29 

405, 2 
12 

13 

22 
24 
28 

406, I 



4 
II 
12 

13 

14 
17 
23 
24 

25 
35 

40 
407, I 

(50) 



respectabit M^, respectavitMl 
spectandae an exigendae M\ 

spectandi an exigendi M^, 

sunt, 
exercere M\ exerere M^, 

lib. X. 
vacam M^, vacant M^. 
Ascaniusq. omnisq. domos 

IVP, om. M^ 
haec inquit. 
dato MS doto M^ 
sectatoresbonorum sectatores 

W, b. sectoris W. 
possimus M^, possumus M'^. 
sustuleris M^ sustulerit M^. 
xxviiii M^, xviiii M^. 
si Socrates i. a. et in a. 
signant M', signal M^. 
duodecim dum. 
enisum in mg. 
e Latini M^ ea L. Ml 
atinius geminas in foma odio 

M}, titinius in gemina sin 

fonia odio M^. 
canutinam M', anutinam M''. 
adflicti a suis. 
postremum M^ postremo M'*, 

interent. 
tegendo. 
habetur. 
quae inter. 
legi non poles t. 
febris atque una. 
vini, cetera legi non possunt. 
virg. aen. i, mulcere M^ et lib. 

xii et M', in mg. 
arectum M^, adrectum M^. 
potierit M', potuerit W. 



2 
16 

18 
20 



408, I 



2 
10 
35 



409, i8 

19 

20 

32 
34 

410, 4 



5 

9 

31 

411, 16 



412, 2 
6 

23 

26 



monies et faetera. 

frementem. 

menses tuli. 

m. in inpuni tales scelera M^, 

m. inpunitates scelerum M'*, 

tulissem. 
naturae quae M^, n. eaque Ml 
s. c. partis aelatis M^, s. c. 

parcitalis M^. 
celulam RP, cenulam M^. 
trepidanti M\ irepidante M". 
hoc q, ig. i. s. neas mi noxas 

M\ noxias M^, erum, ce- 

lera legi non possunt. 
c. ne tristem M^ c. ne te t. 

Ml 
exiluisse vere tristes M^ ex 

silvis severe tristis IP. 
C. Af. pr. de off. lib. i, ad in 

ejus INP, ac dein ejus Ml 
principium M^, principum Ml 
is vocis ]\P, vocibus ]\P. 
incidunt gravius M*, i. adu- 

lescentes g. Ml 
quodam RP, quondam M^. 
pamem? ]\P, fulmen M^, in 

mg. 
dici quaero W-, d. non q. Ml 
hue W, huic Ml 
decerpere M^, decipere Ml 
scabiemquae ]\P, optuma 

torvae Ml 
gracile lentum M^ gracilen- 

tum Ml 
hunc W, hue M^ liber, 
tenens. 

miseri M^ miserum M^. 
sudat quid tremit. 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



143 



413, 4 
16 

21 

25 
27 

30 
33 

38 

414, 7 
10 
11 

17 

24 

25 
26 

29 

415, 4 

7 

17 
30 

36 

416, 4 

18 



417, 8 
12 

(50 



eiam. 

studio se ab omnis M^, homi- 

nis Ml 
faciendum M\ faciundum M'. 
ityreos W, ituree M", in mg. 
i. videos ut M^ i. vide os M^ 

ut om. 
torqueat ingens M\ torquet 

agens M^. 
servare m. tuU. M^, custodire 

M^, in mg. 
plauso M^, plausu M". 
hinc raptas. 
potes W, potest W. 
et tergino MS et in t. W: 
scolem M^, scotlem M'*. 
si quae M^ sic q. Ml 
cannabolino M^, cannabilino 

Ml 
quaeque f. s. n. poterunt M^ 

potuerunt M^. 
aequaliter M^aequabiliter M^. 
turrimus M^ curribus M^. 
venire possunt M^, v. non 

possint Ml 
c. virtus, virtus etiam significat 

auxilium. 
virum si aura M^ servant si 

vescitur M^ in mg. 
arte haec M^ hac Ml 
cur istuc M', c. is istuc Ml 
vadimonia sum M^, suum Ml 
mane ante peti M^, maneant 

te piti Ml 
videret sciret M', viderit sciet 

Ml 
picturam. 
vastitatis M^ vastitas Ml 



18 



19 

27 

418, 5 
32 

419, 3 
10 



13 
14 

28 

420, 7 

9 
12 

27 

421, 7 

19 
26 

422, I 
7 

14 
19 
25 

423, I 
10 



patiatur M', patitur Ml 
balbarum M\ beluarum M^. 
efferarum M^, efferari Ml 
asperitates altari M^ valtari 

Ml 
q. p. ultimum. 
inertis. et versaque. 
affatur. vertere fallere M^ ver- 

tere — collo M^, in mg. 
v. libera trahere M', t. libera Ml 
vindicassent M^, vindicavis- 

sent Ml 
epistolis latiniae. 
vindicassent. 
videatur M^ videtur Ml 
significantiam M^ significa- 

tionem Ml 
geminae verrite. 
lib. xxvii. 
strepitum et strata M^, strepi- 

tumque strata M^. 
quid tuis tunc M^ q. tu istuc 

Ml 
furgarum M^ furiarum Ml 
amabit M\ ambit Ml 
pauxillus MS pausillus M^. 
habebam MS habeam Ml 
perit at. 

levare et erigere. 
tulit MS tolit Ml 
et teres MS terens MS tum. 
et id MS hii MS quos. 
meretricem et prostibulam 

M^, menetricem et prosti- 

bulum Ml 
meretrix M^, menetrix Ml 
meretrices M"^, menetrices MS 

a manendo. 



H 2 



144 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



423, 


12 




15 




i6 


424, 


II 




26 




30 


425, 


6 




8 




20 




22 




25 




30 


426, 


6 




10 




19 




24 



28 

427, 4 

5 

28 

30 

428, I 
8 

10 
12 

16 
19 

(32) 



stabula M^, stabulum M''. 
intro bonam M^, i. ad bonam 

M^ i. abonam M'. 
prostibula sana M'^, sane M^. 
quae fecerat M\ q. te fecerit M^ 
saciari M^, satiari M^. 
satiari M\ satiare M^. 
dea ipsa est. 
est quem RP, quam RP. 
est saevum. 
nova M^, novo M^ 
fusum numidam M', fusam 

numidiam M^. 
mandit M^, mandet Ml 
quantu M^, quam tu Ml 
continet. Faustum et festum 

M^, patria — lucrum M'', 

in mg. 
phoebi cuusM^etTer. — diem 

M", in mg. 
multae animus M^multa a. M^, 
ergitantes disciscere M', is- 

ciscere M^, in mg. 
teliquo M\ reliquo M^ diffu- 

sus. 
citera morbus. 

aequalitas M^, aequabilitas Ml 
digitis W, digitibus Ml 
carpurni W-, calpurni Ml 
edepol W, etpol Ml 
quid valeat. 

parva poesis M^ poema Ml 
stoc unum est hoc majus M\ 

hoc om. Ml 
entymemate malo cumque M\ 

entymematima locum M^. 
et rythmis. fora et fori — sedes 
masculino M\ sedes est m. 



429, I 
I 2 

430, I 

3 

5 



6 
10 
14 
15 



16 



28 

431, 3 

25 

432, 3 

15 

31 

433, I 
22 
26 

434, 7 



M^, — ludis. minutilias — en 

Ml, enni M^— earum M^ 

earum rerum M'* 
aedificatio M\ aedificia M^. 
civitas quae M^, qua M^. 
monstrant et ostentant M', 

ostendant Ml 
recte velint. 
in auspiciis ostenduntur M^, 

auguriis extispiciis M^, in 

mg. 
semper pessimum est. 
hoc distat. 

aerumnam f. possunt. 
nisi M\ misi Ml 
constat M\ constant M^. 
fulmen et fulgur et fulguritum 

M^, fulmen et fulguritum 

M^ fulmen et fulgur M', 

in mg. 
unde et fulgor M^, fulgur M^, 

fulgurae M'', fulgere IVP. 
dicitur RP, dicuntur Ml 
et fulgur MS et fulgor Ml 
lib. iiii. 

putet inter se vicinos. 
tota die, sibi sui. 
per culturam M^ prae cul- 

tura Ml 
rotunda M^ rutunda M'*, and 

16. 
pervicacia et. 

pertinatia M^, pertinacia Ml 
juventa W-, juventas M^. 
quod morosa est contrariis. 
quae festis M\ festi Ml 
primoscit omnino M^ pro- 

miscit omnia M^. 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



145 



435, 



436, 



437, 



438, 



439, 



440, 



16 


in proelia M^, proelia M''. 


II 


auctoritate varro g. MS 


20 


simus W, simis M^, atque in. 




varro g. post saginare 


25 


honestius profiteri. 




Ml 


8 


a. e. quarto et a. quartum p. 


16 


neutrum genus tangitur. 




f. M^, a. e. quarto p. f. a. 


17 


nostra M', rostra M^, in mg. 




quartum et M'^. 


441, 6 


die quarta et die quarto. 




quartum 1. s. t. a. f. M^, et tres 


14 


judicet W, incidit M^, in mg. 




M^, quarto t. s. et t. a. 


17 


quidquid mutare transigit M^ 




factum. 




quid mature transit M^. 


II 


quintum M', quintus M^. 


442, 5 


futura MS futurae M^, spe 


12 


habeat M^ habeant Ml 




m t nomine. 


24 


ducere M^, dicere M^. 


10 


delectatione. 


10 


q. est celere MS celare W. 


17 


ut sail, audacia, om. Catilinae 


21 


distent M^ distant W. 




bello. 


I 


temperatior M', temperatio 


24 


ut virg. 




Ml 


31 


prospicere distant MS pros. 


3 


leviorem W, livorem Ml 




et respicere Ml 


9 


imitatoriae M\ imitatore M^. 


443, 2 


non esse MS est Ml 


23 


vet. et veterascere M\ vetus- 


12 


qui autem est confidens. 




tascere M^. 


13 


a timendo fidens. 


3 


item esse habendum. 


16 


non dixi in invidentiam. 


7 


Ad. annuere qui in pugnus. 


17 


potest et ut fugiamus. 


9 


verrem M^, verum Ml 


24 


nominavit MS nominatur Ml 


10 


peccato tamen. flagrare — dis- 


444, 6 


distant. 




cretio. annuere &c., per- 


12 


p. et prestantiam c. d. 




mixtis duohus lemmatibus 




mg. pernicitatem velocitatem 




sedtransponenda indicaniur. 




virg., pernicibus insignem 




a. est cedere M\ a. concedere 




plantis, pernix patiens per- 




Ml 




durans, pernicitatem cicero 


16 


nictet W-, nictes Ml 




discrevit et virg. 


17 


flagrare M^, fraglare M^ bis. 


15 


ut virg. 


26 


inscii M^, insci M^ innat 


17 


dura MS dure Ml 




attingunt. 


29 


n. s. legitur s. e. eligitur ad 


2 


quod plus M^ plures Ml 




vivendum ut sit 1. M^, 


4 


in amphitrione uxorem. 




ad bibendum, eligitur ad 


19 


affectu, tum 'W, tuum Ml 




edendum ut sit 1. Ml 


28 


neque ilia M\ ulla Ml 


445, I 


c. ut p. legitur MS eligitur 


9 


pars sit, ceteriisM^ ceteris Ml 




MS m. q. &c. 


(53) 







146 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



445, 3 veteres M^, ceteri M^ 

8 luctum dedit ]VP, addit Ml 
12 et m. mei M\ et m. talia M^ 

et aliquando. 

14 farre W, ferre Ml 
purgato M^, purgatio Ml 

20 tunc graeci. 

21 lateraris M^, laterariis Ml 
25 parcis seu. 

27 satis esse potis esse potuisset 
M^, satis esse potisset Ml 

29 posse M\ potisse Ml 

30 lib. xviiii. 

446, 18 ut totas integras sint M\ ut 

sit t. i. Ml 

19 niti inniti et obniti M', niti et 

obniti Ml niti et obniti et 
enixae Ml in mg. 

20 eniti W, niti Ml 
23 defuncti. 

25 innititur MS nititur Ml 

447, 4 ergastylumM^ergastulumMl 

et ergastylus, and 7. 

9 possit. 

10 hujus W, hoc Ml 

1 5 et forsi M^ ecfossi Ml 

18 perpessaram M', perpessa 
sum Ml 

22 fruges M\ fruge M^. 

solas ac sic probo rem M Ve Ml 

448, I hoc est m. Ml hoc et m. Ml 

4 factum Ml factus Ml 

5 quid Ml quod Ml 
18 ora Ml ore Ml 

21 rehquum penula M', r. pede 

p. Ml 

449, 3 Sisenna de contiario h. lib. iiii 

oriri de contrario s. 

(54) 



16 


repente Ml repetente M^. 


450, 3 


neque Ml ne qui M^, casum. 


5 


gannire M^, garrire Ml 


12 


eodem pacto logannis. 


15 


videris Ml videres Ml 


20 


dicimus M', discimus Ml 


451, 3 


palustrem M^, plustrem Ml 


8 


repente M^, repetente M^. 


12 


et vigilia igitur. 


13 


torpidinem Ml torpitudinem 




Ml 


14 


dixere gimedeam; 


17 


libis sacraturus Ml sacratury 




Ml 




frontem Ml forem M^, in mg. 


22 


nexile at avis Ml nee sileat 




avis Ml 


26 


ebrius Ml ebrios Ml 




et ticinius M^, ticinos Ml je- 




junos Ml 




sino civo INP, sine cibo Ml 


452, 3 


gibero INP, libero M'^, in mg. 


7 


operto Ml aperto Ml 


8 


ejecit Ml eicit Ml 


17 


mg. squalere non solum sor- 




didum sed et plenum dici. 


18 


sed et honesta. 


21 


congeries quae Ml qua Ml 


23 


et tunicam M', per tunicam 




]\P. 


453, I 


desertio Ml de sertorio Ml 


4 


praeceptus Ml praecepturus 




Ml 


7 


vox Ml vos Ml f. s. 




f. quae RP, que M^, aspera. 


16 


et appetitura. 


23 


te tu Ml tu te Ml 


24 


ablatas Ml ablata Ml 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



147 



454, 


4 


minorem M\ minores M^, m. 


467, 


3 


urbs. 






e. s. et minoribus. 




31 


tumultu vecordi v. v. i. turp. 




II 


idem homini versuto. 






leuc, vultu V. V. i. 




23 


ut vinum sine fecibus. 


469, 


6 


augurem Ml augurer M^. 




28 


proposuerit M\ praeposuerit 




8 


nulla Ml nullum Ml 






W. 




19 


rationem et quam. 


455, 


9 


dici debere W, d. non d. Ml 




22 


pappipol. 




18 


arripio rostrum M^, a. et r.M'*. 




30 


ut ipse cunctet Ml cunctent 




25 


indagationis M^, indagantes 






Ml 






Ml 




32 


accingere. 


456, 


21 


mala M^ malo W. 


470, 


17 


amplexare Ml amplexari M^. 




30 


suboles M\ sub sole Ml 




35 


proficisceret proficisceretur 




33 


neutiquam ab ingenio. 






Ml proficisceret pro profi- 


457, 


4 


sine alacritate ulla lubidine. 






cisceretur M^. 




23 


non ex ope M^, mg. non ex 


471, 


21 


populabundos. 






ope sed ex opere. 


473, 


I 


soror Ml soro Ml 


458, 


4 


maneat sucusque lacerto M^, 




6 


pro labo Ml lavo Ml 






maneatque s. 1. M^. 




7 


nullum e. i., om. nam. 




15 


i. s. vera volitantibus a. 




24 


consolare Ml consolaret M^. 


459, 


6 


sed de facie M^, sed cm. Ml 




26 


minitaris Ml minaris Ml livius. 


460, 


2 


virgilio auctore. 


474, 


I 


mutum et m. s. M^, mutuet 




10 


lib. iiii. Hie Helenus M^, tum 






m. s. Ml 






— aen. lib. iii Ml in mg. 




6 


aeneidos Ml aennius Ml 




18 


inimum allum. 




16 


luctatium R'P, lutatium Ml 




21 


solum a precando praecando 
et poscendo. 






reconciliant captivos plurimos 
idem sicilienses. 




26 


rancidum emputidum M\ 
seu p. Ml est Ml in mg. 




25 


fatues istudium Ml fatue si 
studium M^. 


461, 


21 


sed et incestare. 


475, 


7 


inter me Ml mea Ml 


462, 


14 


habebamus. 




8 


promeres pro promereris Ml 


463, 


7 


sunt vi d. Ml s. di d. Ml 






pro om. Ml 


465, 


6 


his quae Ml qui Ml 




19 


partire Ml partiret Ml 




9 


de elegantia. 




27 


eandem me suspicionem M^, 




14 


cato M^, in mg. 






me in s. Ml 




17 


impensum Ml imfensum Ml 




31 


usione recredo M^, usi honere 




25 


c. est Ml potest esse Ml 






credo Ml patienter. 


466 


5 


dolentis personal Ml persona 


476, 


15 


tota Ml tuta Ml 






Ml eos. 




27 


tibi ut Ml t. ita ut Ml 



(55) 



148 



NONIUS MARCELLVS. 



476, 28 



477, 



478, 



ludificata e. h. pro ludificata 

lepido ero culpam. 
fac mihi W, f. turn m. M'*. 
opertis oculis M^, ita o. o. M^. 
manducantur RP, manducatur 

ipsum con con manducatur 

M\ i. conmanducatum Ml 
misere pro miseret M\ mise- 

retur pro M^, and mg. 
matris M', maris Ml 
vigilat W, vigilant Ml 
calant W, calent Ml 
meo loco M^, in eo 1. Ml 
sed W, et Ml quae, 
num M^, nam M^, nutricator 

oliva. 
sane caput, 
et dola a. acomus M^ atomus 

Ml 
maiestrinum M^, meiastrinum 

Ml 
altera ita altera Ml ita et a. 

Ml 
evulsa. 

jam atque ego. 
antiquitatum rerum divina- 

rum. 
cubiculo M', in c. Ml 
spolor pro spolior M^, pro 

spolio Ml 
expoliabatur M', expolabatur 

Ml 
verecundantur M^, verecunda- 

tur Ml 
ruminatur in mg. 
481, 10 spectent M^ spectant Ml 
28 sceptra M\ escreptra Ml 

(.56) 



15 

16 
23 

5 
II 
21 

25 

27 



479, 4 



18 
21 
29 

I 

9 



480, 



13 



17 



482, 


15 


ab eo quod est iter iteris M', 
itiner itineris M^, in mg. 




22 


gladiis. 




24 


c. tisis p. e. t. itiner ingres- 
sum via M', tendere i. m. 
mi 1. a. m. i. Ml in mg. 


483, 


36 


deridebant M^, deribant Ml 


484, 


9 


accie M^, acie M^, rimer. 




17 


m. tuUius c. i. a. quicumque 
MS cirtumque M^. 




22 


iii Ml, i Ml 


485, 


14 


spesque summas. 




19 


quod M', quodquod M', 
quotquot M'. 




30 


intra M', inter Ml 


486, 


9 


luctos W-, lutos Ml 




17 


noluisti. 




21 


c. ego i. istasime. 


487, 


7 


lib. vi. 




16 


advorabili M^ vorabili Ml 


488, 


9 


volverentur M^ volveruntMl 




13 


interea loco. 




19 


tumeor at ]\P, turn erat Ml 


489, 


8 


sublime volat M^ sublima 
evolat Ml 




17 


ego inquit etiam RP, eam M^. 




19 


gracila est pro gracilis M^, 
g. est pro g. est Ml 




25 


vulcanaliorum d. i. moratur 
W-, moratus Ml 


490, 


2 


hem q. tumulti exaudii M^ 
hoc p. p. q. M'', in mg. 




17 


ferocitate M\ fericitate M^. 




20 


puellari M^ puellitari Ml 


491, 


22 


soniti et sonu M\ soni et 
sonus Ml 




29 


glutinato glutino M^, gluti- 
nator glutinor M^. 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



149 



492, 


8 


superciltam i cerstis M^ 
supercilia mi cestis M^. 






493, 


5 


intemperantias M\ intempe- 
rias M^- 




7 




19 


verborum M', morborum Ml 




17 




23 


maxima fiunt M^ maximi 
sunt Ml 




21 

25 


496, 


37 


in ea mancipato M', idem in 
emancipate Ml 


505, 


22 
28 


497, 


14 


laevius M^ laelius Ml 








16 


sed volo. 


506, 


3 




27 


dicis esse M', esse om. Ml 




8 


498, 


10 


lib. viii. 




15 




30 


haec Ml, hae Ml 




27 




31 


et prudentiaeque M^, p. quae 

Ml 




33 


499, 


4 


m. a. vivunt plant. M^ pro m. 
a. vivunt M^, in mg. 




34 

37 




37 


cum illos W, illo Ml 


508, 


19 


500, 


10 


ipsa mens. 


509, 


2 




12 


epigrammata M^, epigram- 
matia Ml 




4 




14 


menalippo. 




6 




35 


lecte ne M\ lecnete M^, duo. 






501, 


9 


amori M^, amari Ml 






502, 


2 


adulescentia sermone fauto- 




26 






rum s. f. 


510, 


9 




7 


videat W, vivat Ml 




15 




17 


orant ut. 




28 




23 


lib. iii alii MS ali Ml 




29 




27 


qui sit secundus. 






503, 


6 


aula W-, paula Ml 








20 


mg. aptius virg. fervere leu- 
canten M\ leucaten Ml 


511, 


I 




29 


aere M^ rare Ml 








31 


desultoribus W, desultorio 
Ml 




9 
15 


504, 


I 


astrici s. f. circumlabitur M^ 







(57) 



circumlabit M*, austri vis 

circumlavit M^, in mg. 
lavere sanguinem M^, 1. san- 

guen sanguinem Ml 
levere etiam. 
sono M^ seno M^. 
mulieres M^, mulieris M^. 
sed qui M^, se qui M**. 
aut qua M^, quae M', e. a. 

velaxime verruncen. 
molarium. 
et furnacium. 

correpte fulgere M\ c. pro f.M''. 
ac bono, 
vermionibus M', vernionibus 

Ml 
non possum patior cus est. 
profringe M^, perfringe Ml 
qui in f. M^, quin f. Ml 
videbo M',vivebo M^ and Ml 
deplorabundus deplorans M', 

d. pro d. Ml 
Plant, in Aul. qui ossa M', 

solet ire — Plaut.in Aul. M'', 

in mg. 
tuque W-, tuquae Ml 
censoriae M\ censorie Ml 
pulchrae familiae. 
prohibiter MS probiter M'' 
rapere a M', ac Ml 
concedere, strepere ? MS sa- 

pere Ml 
penulo tarn seviter (Iribus 

Uteris erasis post penulo) 

MS aha M^ in mg. 
similet gnatam ab illo. 
propritim proprie MS p. pro 

p. Ml 

[I. 2.J 



:<o 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



511, 26 

31 

34 

512, 25 

30 
35 

513, 24 

514, 7 
16 
20 

515, 5 



17 
18 



23 
516, 4 

5 
6 

15 

18 

19 

518, 26 

519, 12 

19 
22 

520, 6 

10 
16 
19 



aliquantisper tantisper M^, 

tantisper om. M''. 
paulisper m mg. 
quantisper in mg. 
haeret. 

fluxam referas M', feras M". 
referunt dum. 
aspiter, and 25, and mg. 
pro pugnus M^, pugnis M^. 
humanitas M^, humanitus M^. 
memomore M', memore Ml 
verre salbeolo MS verres al- 

beolo Ml 
superbiter M^, superviter M^ 

and 9, and 11. 
leto MS lecto W. 
perplexim lacessam MS pro 

perplexe — lacessam M^, in 

mg. 
adorate MS adorare MS ac s. 
esse MS es MS ratus. 
restrictim in mg. 
ferme M , firme MS 
furiter MS puriter Ml 
accipere. 

verecunditer, and mg. 
thespiadum M^, tespiadum 

Ml 
mella MS male Ml 
ac si sap. MS ac si a sap. M'*. 
civis MS cibis Ml 
de re rustica. 
quide ascriptivis MS quidea 

scriptivis M'*. 
non quae t. 
hunc habent. 
in factis sunt et MS factis sunt 

om. Ml 



521, 


II 




23 




25 




26 




28 


522, 


4 




21 


523, 


14 




19 




27 


524, 


9 



525, 17 



21 

526, 6 
29 

33 

527, 10 
16 
26 
28 

528, 4 
1 1 
18 

529, I 
16 
20 

21 

25 

530, 20 

531, 2 



quae cum. 

mala rei MS re Ml 

me MS meae Ml miseram. 

m. et vel m. MS et om. Ml 

mira vel miracula MSz>? mg. 

ponebant. 
telefantes MS telefantas Ml 
et quidem M^, equidem Ml 
forum fuisseMS f.fuisse seMl 
operam MS operatam Ml 
digerem M^, degerem M^. 
laetis MS laetus Ml 
id est quod suffragium. 
promuntoriis MS promun- 

turiis Ml 
tampio sedissent autdividi 

gn. M^, autdividi centum 

gn. Ml 
dixerunt MS dixerint Ml 
illos MS ilium Ml 
eam fatum MS jam f. M^. 
iniqui MS iniqua Ml 
enim MS etiam Ml 
aut ut mutatos. 
hujus MS hoc MS invenisset. 
fidelis ad MS f. vel ad Ml 
H. athlaetae MS H. ada a. Ml 
picumnus MS picuminus Ml 
mercurii M^, mercuri M''. 
vel labor MS labore Ml 
oculos solis MS loli Ml 
pignere facto foedera M^, 

pignera f foedere Ml 
priusquam quid, 
bellum his MS is Ml 
antiqui romani lydios M', 

lidios Ml 
evitantis MS vitantis Ml 



(58) 



N.ONIUS MARCELLUS. 



151 



632, 



10 
II 
29 

I 

4 
12 

14 



16 
533, 8 

17 
21 

24 



27 

31 

634, 12 
24 
28 

30 

535, 4 
14 
20 

536, 21 
25 
30 

537, I 

3 
16 



20 



daret M\ darent M^ 
tertium in s., om. quern, 
vocabulum forno M^, a forno 

Ml 
ignomiam, so 5. 
annuum M^, annum M''. 
credit MS crevit Ml 
statilinum M^ and mg., statil- 

linum Ml fabulinum in mg. 
pontificis M^, pontifices Ml 
Hercules M^, hercles Ml 
versificta M^, versificata Ml 
hori W-, horia Ml 
piscatori M^, piscatoria M^. 
me apperam M^ mea opera 

Ml 
recte M', rete Ml 
fortiores M', portitiores M^. 
at utique M^, uti atque Ml 
remigiis M^ remigis M^. 
tons illitore W, illitorem Ml 
gantes M\ grandes M^. 
in lenunculo. 
lib. ii MS lib. i Ml 
quamquam ad naves, om. id. 
navium M^, navigium Ml 
candendis M^ candidis M'*. 
adde W, addit Ml 
etiam aliis M^ alls Ml 
clautice M^, clautica M\ cau- 

latica in mg. 
yincerentur M^vincirentur Ml 

caulaticam M^, calauticam Ml 
pallae Pallae M^ Pallae om. 

Ml 
auleae M^ aureae M^. 
symdonem M',syndonem Ml 
plagae MS plagula Ml 



21 

26 
28 
29 
3° 

538, 26 
30 

539, 2 
8 

25 
30 

540, 5 

7 
10 

14 

17 

21 



24 
26 



28 
30 
31 
541, I 
II 
20 



27 
28 

30 



plagae. 

medi MS medici Ml 

olorfyro. 

partim. 

honesti M', honeste M". 

mulieres M^, mulieris Ml 

consulares MS consularis Ml 

paludamentum vestis M^, p. 

est V. Ml 
astari MS ostari Ml 
clamidas et MS ed Ml 
auraticae mitrae in mg. 
aliae mitrant M^, mitram Ml 
indusiatapatagiata. 
malacis MS malicis M''. 
ritam MS ricam Ml 
te MS tace Ml tace om. 

Ml 
hinc indutus. 
mg. plumatile virg. in plu- 

mam squamis auro con- 

serta tegebat. 
novius epidico. 
amphytapae MS amfytapae 

MS amfytape MS in mg. 
hillos MS biUos Ml viUos Ml 
amfyta MS amfytape Ml 
amfytapoe MS amfytapi Ml 
amfytabo. 

intellecto MS in lecto Ml 
fluii MS fluvii Ml 
tegerentur togae. Praetexta 

insigne. 
limbo lari MS larii Ml alcu- 

larii. 
mg. flammeum ut Lucanus 

velabant flammea vultus. 
cararii MS carari Ml 



(59) 



I 2 



153 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



543, 



544. 



542, I ricinium M^, ricinum M", and 

mg. 
dicere muliebre. 
rebus ac luctibus. 
lib. i. 

adorbita W, ab orbita M'. 
institutio W, instituti W. 
ac lacertis. 

mg. combomata et parnacidis. 
pernacidas. 
sed est W, et est W. 
figura ter M', figuratur M^ 
cuppas M', cupas M'', and 

mg. 
in conviis. 
ponebant id est in M\ in om. 

M^, mori longi cum oper- 

culo ad cupas. 
quae deinde M', inde M''. 
mg. polybrum grece cerniba 

aqua manale antiqui trul- 
lum. 
simpuum M', simpuium M', 

and mg. 
545, 3 calitias M', calicis W. 

mg. matula dolia apothecas 

melicas calenas calices. 

6 cantharus M\ cantarus Ml 

7 gravi M\ gravis M'*. 

1 1 carnalia M', and mg., carna- 
ria W. 

1 6 bacyola ]VP, batyola M" 

23 argento atque aspera M^, at- 
que om. M". 

25 aquiline pater aeguti M^, pa- 
terae guti M^. 

28 crateras vasa M^, and 
crateres Ml 

(60) 



2 

4 

23 

25 

26 

28 

2 

5 
10 

3 

4 
5 



12 
19 



23 



mg; 



29 


statuam M^ tantum Ml 


546, 3 


areas M', orcas M'', and mg. 


8 


ex sese M', exsesse M''. 


11 


mg. patellae patinae salinum 




saliniacae. 


19 


tertius hinc W, hie Ml 


547, 5 


massiternam M', nassiternam 




Ml 


6 


parata jus M\ ejus Ml 


18 


sinu M^, sinum M". 


19 


lepiste, mg. lapiste. 


21 


finis MS fanis Ml 




pauperibus M', pauperioribus 




Ml 




files MS fictiles Ml 


22 


haenae MS haeneae Ml 


24 


in se M', inter se Ml 


25 


fonte MS ponte Ml 


548, 2 


creterrae lucis. 


15 


molochina MS molichina Ml 




amperinata MS amperina Ml 


16 


institutores MS and mg., in- 




stitores Ml 




colores MS colons Ml 


19 


quem nunc dicimus. 


20 


impluiata MS impluviata Ml 


23 


pinguia lateola MS luteola 




M^, vacchinia. 


29 


malitiis, mg. malachium. 


30 


cartulam ? 


31 


cartula est. 


549, 2 


plumatile aut cumatile. 


3 


volunt fere MS vere Ml 


7 


habes MS habeas Ml 


17 


ardebant m. lenae MS ardebat 




m. lena Ml 


23 


non sunt aequae ut lutea. 


28 


mg. violacia. 



NONIUS MARCELLUS. 



m 



29 


violarii cariarii M*, cariari M^. 


23 


nacti. 


30 


mg. pullus fuscus ut virg. in- 


26 


tracula M\ tragula M'*, and mg. 




fuscet vellera puUis. 


554, I 


vulcioque M^ vulscioque M'. 


550, 12 


lapadium, mg. lapatium. 


8 


mg. sparos lancea rustica de 


21 


nascitur cium M\ nasturcium 




qua virg. agrestisque sparos. 




Ml 


10 


ut quemque. 


551, 3 


ocinum M^ ocimum Ml 


12 


mg. falerae ornamenta bellica. 


8 


Loram dicebant, tanquam 


13 


si restitui et M^ restui et Ml 




novum lemma. 


18 


uminibus M', viminibus Ml 




mg. loram vinaciam aqua di- 


19 


fuere ad ea M', fuerat ea M^. 




lutam. 


20 


parmae equestri M^ equestris 


12 


into W, cito Ml 




Ml 


15 


defretum MS defritum Ml 


27 


verrutum M\ verutum M^. 




»zf. samiam, defritum, pas- 


28 


ingentia turbae saxae. 




sum, murmurinam. 


555, I 


eminebant M\ minebant M'. 


20 


redigerant M', redegerant Ml 




erigi M^, and mg., hirci Ml 


24 


moriolam, mg. muriolam. 


4 


verrutus ab artem. 


25 


muriolam, ex uvi M^, ex uvis 


9 


mg. gesa W-, cesa Ml 




Ml 


14 


falerica M^, falarica M''. 


552, II 


inmittier W, inmitter Ml 


18 


q. validae v. fallarica M\ fala- 


12 


revortit quoniam. 




rica Ml missa. 


16 


cebro MS crebro Ml 


20 


sparum, mg. sparus. 


20 


vigisti plautras corris M^, vi- 


35 


suis silvaticos. 




ginti plautra coriis Ml 


556, 5 


mater et a W; matereta M'' 


28 


velitis M\ velites Ml 




gravia b., om. tela. 


30 


quem rutundis M^ cum r. M^. 


6 


alii W, ali Ml 


553, 6 


rorari, mg. rorarii. 


8 


manipulis parte M^ manipuli 


8 


antesignorum M^, antesigna- 




spartei Ml 




norum Ml 


II- 


-13 legi non potest. 




proprietates M', proprietas Ml 


14 


catafracti. 


12 


fundis magis. 


26 


qui a cesa M\ qui cesa Ml 


17 


est plumbi M^ plumbum M^ 


27 


agrippae quae M^ qui M^. 




mg. plumbum in formam 


557, 5 


legi non potest. 




gladis. 


7 


fratrum matris. 



(61) 



^mrjb0ta ©snnimsia* 



Lately publislied. 

Aryan Series. Vol. I. Part i. — Buddhist Texts from Japan. I. 

Edited by F. Max Muller, M.A., Fellow of All Souls' College, Oxford. 
Small 4to., paper cover, price 3J. dd. 

Classical Series. Vol. I. Part i. — The English Manuscripts 
of the Nicomachean Ethics, described in relation to Bekkers 
Manuscripts and other sources. 

By J. A. Stewart, M.A., Classical Lecturer, Christ Church. Small 4to., 
paper cover, price 3^. dd. 



Nearly ready. 

Semitic Series. Vol. I. Part i. — Commentary on Ezra and 
Nehemiah. 

By Rabbi Saadiah. Edited from Manuscripts in the Bodleian Library by 
H. J. Mathews, M.A., Exeter College, Oxford. 

Medieval and Modern Series. Vol. I. Part i. — Sinonoma 
Bartholomei. 
A Glossary from a Fifteenth-Century MS. in the Library of Pembroke College, 
Oxford. Edited by J. L. G. Mowat, M.A., Fellow of Pembroke College. 



Lately published, uniform with the above. 

Olaf. Passio et Miracula Beati Olavi. 

Edited from a Twelfth-Century MS. in the Library of Corpus Christi College, 
Oxford, with an Introduction and Notes, by Frederick Metcalfe, M.A. 
Small 4to., stiff cover, ds. 

Gascoignes Theological Dictionary: 'Liber Veritatum! 

Selected Passages, from the MS. in the Library of Lincoln College, Oxford, 
illustrating the Condition of Church and State, 1403-1458. With an In- 
troduction by James E. Thorold Rogers, M.P. Small 4to., cloth, loj. dd. 



CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 

RECENT PUBLICATIONS. 

A Practical Introduction to Greek Accentuation. 

By Henry W. Chandler, M.A., Waynflete Professor of Moral and Meta- 
physical Philosophy, Fellow of Pembroke College, Oxford. Second 
Edition, revised. Demy 8vo., cloth, price \os. 6d. 

A Manual of Greek Historical Inscriptions. 

By E. L. Hicks, M.A., formerly Fellow and Tutor of Corpus Christi College, 
Oxford. Demy 8vo., cloth, price los. 6d. 

A Treatise on the Accentuation of the three so-called Poetical 

Books of the Old Testament — Psalms, Proverbs, and Job. 

By W. WiCKES, D.D. With an Appendix containing the Treatise, assigned 
to R. Jehuda Ben-Bil'am, on the same subject, in the original Arabic. 
Demy 8vo., paper cover, price 5^. 

P. Ovidii Nasonis Ibis. 

Ex novis Codicibvs edidit. Scholia Vetera Commentarivm cvm prolegomenis 
Appendice Indice addidit R. Ellis, CoUegii Trinitatis apud Oxonienses 
Socivs. Demy 8vo., cloth, price los. (>d. 

Euripides: Helena. 

Edited, with Introduction, Notes, and Critical Appendix, for Upper and 
Middle Forms, by C. S. Jerram, M.A., late Scholar of Trinity College, 
Oxford. Extra fcap. 8vo., cloth, price 3J-. 

Sophocles. The Plays and Fragments. 

With English Notes and Introductions, by Lewis Campbell, M.A., Professor 
of Greek, St. Andrews, formerly Fellow of Queen's College, Oxford. 
2 vols., price 32^-. 



Published for the University by HEKTRT FKOWDE, 7 Paternoster Row. London. 

ALSO TO BE HAD AT THE 

CLARENDON PRESS DEPOSITORY, 116 High Street, Oxford. 



[Under the general title of Anecdola Oxoniensia, it is proposed to publish 
materials, chiefly inedited, taken direct from M3S., those preserved in the Bod- 
leian and other Oxford Libraries to have the first claim to publication. These 
materials will be (i) unpublished texts and documents, or extracts therefrom, 
with or without translations; or (2) texts which, although not unpublished, are 
unknown in the form in which they are to be printed in the Anecdola; or 
(3) texts which, in their published form, are difficult of access through the ex- 
ceeding rarity of the printed copies; or (4) collations of valuable MSS.; or 
(5) notices and descriptions of certain MSS., or dissertations on the history, 
nature, and value thereof The materials will be issued in four Series : — 

I. The Classical Series. 

II. The Semitic Series. 

III. The Aryan Series. 

IV. The Mediaeval and Modern Series^ 



^mtAxnt^ ^xmknm 



TEXTS, DOCUMENTS, AND EXTRACTS 



CHIEFLY FROM 



MANUSCRIPTS IN THE BODLEIAN 



AND OTHER 



OXFORD LIBRARIES 



CLASSICAL SERIES. VOL. I — PART III 



ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS, BOOK VII 

COLLATED BY 

RICHARD SHUTE, M.A. 




AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
1882 

\ All rights reserved ] 



ILontion 

HENRY FROWDE 




OXFORD UITIVEKSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE 

7 PATERNOSTER KOW 



ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS 

BOOK VII 

A TRANSCRIPT OF THE PARIS MS. 1859 
COLLATED WITH THE PARIS MSS. 1861 AND 2633 

AND 

A MANUSCRIPT IN THE BODLEIAN LIBRARY 

WITH 

AN INTRODUCTORY ACCOUNT OF THESE MANUSCRIPTS 

BY 

RICHARD SHUTE, M.A. 

SENIOR STUDENT AND TUTOR OF CHRIST CHURCH 




©xfortf 

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
1882 

\_All rights reserved \ 



l.oulJon 
HENRY FRO W D E 




OXFORD UNIVEBSITY PKBSS WAREHOUSE 

7 PATERNOSTEE ROW 



ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 

PARIS AND BODLEIAN MSS. 

Very soon after the publication of the BerHn edition of Aristotle, 
Spengel proved that the text of the first and of the earlier part of the 
second chapters given in that edition belonged to what Simplicius calls 
the second text of that book^. Spengel himself unearthed and pub- 
lished the missing first text for these portions of the book, which 
existed in a note of Sylburg's, quoting from an edition of Morel's. This 
edition Spengel calls the edition of 1561, and says that he has been 
unable to obtain sight of a copy of it. The book is in the Bodleian 
Library. The body of the text follows the Vulgate. The first text is 
given in a note at the end of the volume, as taken from a variant MS. ^ 
Spengel stated further that this first text would be found in the Paris 
MSS. numbered 1859, 1861, and 2033 ; but this statement seems to rest 
on that of Bekker, who says that the first text is to be found entire 

' Spengel, Abhdl. d. philoi. I. CI. k. bayer. Akad. d. Wiss. vol. iii. pp. 305-349. 

^ The book is a quarto containing at the beginning two unnumbered leaves. The first 
of these leaves bears the title-page, which runs as follows : — API2TOTEAOT2 | ifivaiKov axpoa- 
aiois Pi0\ia I TTCpl oipavov, A | wepi y(v4<reais uai <p6opas, B | perfajpoXoyiKwi' A | T7(pi 'pvxvs, T | 
irepi ai(x9T](T€ais fcat alaOrjTuiv, irfpl pvrffiTjs Kat dyafxvTitTeojs, ttc [ pi vtrvov Kal kyptjyopaeojs, irepl Ivvtt- 
vtwv, Kal nepl t^s Ka$' vttvov | p.afTiKTjs, ircpt i'€6ttjtos Kal yrjpcvs, ^ojtjs Kal davdrov, Kal TT€pl\ 
di'aTrj'o^j, Trepl iw.Kpo0i6Tj]TO! Kal 0paxv0wTT)Tos | Aristotelis Commentationum De Na | tura 
lib. viii. De coelo iiii. De ortu et | interitu ii. Meteorologicorum iiii. De anima iii. Parva 
quae dicuntur naturalia | PatnXet t ayaSw Kparepm ■•' alxpivrrj. | Parisiis MD. LXI | Apud Guil. 
Morelium in Grsecis | typographum Regium. The second leaf contains three spurious epistles 
from Philip to Aristotle, from Alexander to Aristotle, and from Aristotle to Alexander. The 
book is then paged to the end of the Physics, 182 pp. ; the paging begins afresh with the De 
Ccelo, 96 pp. ; similarly with the De Ortu et Interitu, 50 pp.; again with the Meteorologica, 
1 16 pp. ; yet again with the De Anima, 70 pp. ; and lastly with the Parva Naturalia, 94 pp. 
There follow six unpaged leaves of notes, on the reverse of the last of which is the following 
colophon :—EXCVDEBAT GVIL MORE | LIVS IN GR^CIS TYPO | GRAPHVS RE- 
GIVS, PARI I SIIS. MD.LVI CAL. SEPT. The MD.LVI may possibly be a misprint for 
MDLXI, which would reconcile the colophon with the title-page ; but this is not a necessary 
assumption, since the title-page must have been printed when the detached treatises were finally 
put together. 

(0 B [ I. 3. ] 



156 ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 

in these MSS., though he himself can only have collated them (if at 
all) for chapters 2 and 3 ; since he is, as we have seen, at the time of 
the publication of the Berlin Edition, ignorant of the veiy existence of 
a distinct first text for chapter i and the earlier part of chapter %. 
Moreover, as we shall find, he has certainly not collated chapters 4 
and 5 in any of these MSS.^ 

Since the date of this discovery of Spengel's all subsequent edi- 
tions, including the smaller text of Bekker, have given the first text 
of the earlier part of the book as it appears in Spengel's paper. No 
one apparently has collated the three Paris MSS., and no one has 
discussed the question as to whether the fourth and fifth chapters of 
the book, as given in the Berlin text, belong to the first or the second 
text ; though Simplicius, the latest but, for this book, the only trust- 
worthy Greek commentator on the Aristotelian Physics, states distinctly 
that the two texts run throughout the book, and further, that in all 
cases the first is of greater authority than the second. 

Prantl, the latest editor of the Physics, does indeed refer repeatedly 
to ' codd.' in his apparatus criticus in the first part of the book : but, as 
he never vouchsafes to tell us which of the three MSS. this plural 
reference points to ; as, further, these codices are not always in agreement 
on the readings so referred to ; and as more than once no one of them 
has the text as he gives it, we are forced to the conclusion that his 
'codd.' means nothing more than the thrice-reprinted text of Spengel, 
with which, as far as I can discover, his text, allowing for the emenda- 
tions which he makes himself or adopts from other scholars, is exactly 
in accordance. It is of course possible that he may have either himself 
looked up one or two marked passages in these MSS., or have en- 
trusted this task to some scholar resident in Paris ; but of this there 
is no direct evidence, while there is the strongest proof that he can 
never have read the latter chapters of the book in any of these 
three MSS. 

I am concerned to prove that these MSS. give throughout the 



' In his smaller edition of the Physics (Berlin, 1S43) Bekker gives the first version of 
the first part of the book with a reference to Spengel's article, relegating the second version 
to small type throughout the first three chapters; but as there is no apparatus criticus to that 
edition no fresh information is given. 



ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 157 

book the first text as known to Simplicius, or at least one much more 
nearly resembling it than is to be found in any of Bekker's MSS. 

Of the three Paris MSS. by far the most important is that 
numbered 1859. It is a fourteenth-century MS., very carefully and 
accurately written. It has very few mistakes, though naturally a certain 
number of omissions, generally by reason of an 6p.oi.oTik(.vTov. These 
omissions are however, with a single exception, corrected in the margin 
by what seems to be the same hand, at all events by a hand of the 
same century. This MS. differs from the other two Paris MSS. (and 
from an Oxford MS. to which I shall refer later) much more widely 
than these three differ from each other. This MS. is also by far the 
nearest of the four to Morel's text, differing from it only nine times in 
the portion covered by Morel's quotation ; two or three of these points 
of difference are definitely mistakes in Morel's text ; one is due to his 
insertion of a marginale ; and the remaining differences, though not to 
be accounted for on these grounds, are not so wide or important as 
to justify us in discarding the conclusion, otherwise very probable, that 
Morel used this MS. in that portion of his edition. 

Next in importance comes the MS. numbered Paris 2033, which, 
as is twice stated in different parts of the MS., was copied in Crete, 
after the fall of Constantinople, by Michael Apostoles. The hand- 
writing is beautiful, but the MS. seems to have been copied from 
a much worse original than MS. 1859, and in two or three cases inserts 
sentences or parts of sentences from the second text. 

Paris 1 86 1 comes very close to 2033, and generally, but not in- 
variably, follows it in its errors and insertions from the second text. It 
is a sixteenth-century MS., and on the whole does not seem to be 
a direct copy of 2033, but rather to be derived from a common 
archetype, probably nearly coeval with, but certainly inferior to, 
Paris 1859. 

Lastly, there is in the Bodleian Library at Oxford a MS. (Misc. 
ccxxxviii), most carelessly copied and several times corrected from 
MSS. of the second text, which none the less in its general tenor 
follows the text of the three Paris MSS., approximating most nearly 
to Paris 2033, though in some striking readings it agrees with Paris 
1859 against the readings of the other two MSS. 

(3) B2 



158 



ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 



The general relations of these MSS. may be estimated by the 
following table : — 



Denoting Paris 1859 by A 

Paris 1861 „ B 

Paris 2033 „ C 

„ Bodleian Misc. ccxxxviii. „ D 



Lastly, there are two cases of triple readings A 



A stands alone against BCD 55 times. 



B „ „ 


ACD 17 , 


^ 3) )) 


ABD 3 , 


D „ 


ABC 44 , 


AB stand against 


. CD 3 , 


AD „ 


. BC 8 , 


ladings A . . D . . BC, 


and A . . C . . E 



BD. 



Though the number of times when D stands alone as against the 
other three MSS. is not far short of that in which A stands alone, yet 
the importance of the variants in the cases where D is unique is far 
inferior to that of those where A is unique. The majority of unique 
readings in D are simple errors, and do not militate against the general 
law that BCD constitute one sub-group, and that A is the solitary 
representative of another. 

As to these MSS. as a whole. It is universally admitted that they 
are the only MSS. which give us the genuine first text for the first 
chapter and the earlier part of the second. With regard, then, to this 
portion of the book, there is little to note, since here our MSS. have the 
field to themselves ; and, though they differ in certain points from 
Morel's text, these diff"erences are individually of slight importance. 

Little also need be said of the third chapter, though for a somewhat 
diiiferent reason. Here our MSS. also indisputably give the first text ; but 
here they do not stand alone. A considerable number of other MSS. give 
the correct text for either a large part or the whole of this chapter, and 
for the latter part of the second chapter. Each separate MS. and each 
family of MSS. has of course its peculiar errors, and therefore a text 
may be constituted from the comparison of them all which is superior 
in accuracy to any of them taken singly, and even to any single group. 
The Berlin text of this third chapter stands in this position. It differs 
not greatly from our MSS., but is probably superior in accuracy to 
them and to any other single group. 

It is with regard to the fourth and fifth chapters that the ques- 
tion of the authority of these MSS. assumes the greatest importance. 

(4) 



ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 159 

Here, as we have seen, the Berlin and all subsequent editions give 
only a single text, though we have Simplicius' authority for the exist- 
ence of a double text throughout. I believe that the text given in all 
these editions is a mixture of the two known to Simplicius^ probably 
more closely approaching the first than the second, while our four 
MSS. either give the true first text throughout or at least with very 
slight intermixture of the second. 

This I hold to be distinctly proveable of the fourth chapter, while 
with regard to the fifth the matter is less certain, since in that chapter 
Simplicius quotes less frequently than usual the ipsissima verba of 
Aristotle ; but even there the balance of evidence is definitely, though 
slightly, in favour of our four MSS. 

I shall therefore in this introduction limit myself to citing passages 
from these two latter chapters, as to which only there is any doubt of 
the superiority of our MSS. ; and shall attempt to establish that, in 
cases of divergence between these MSS. and the Berlin text, the former 
are always, or almost always, nearer the first text of Aristotle as it 
was known to Simplicius. 

Taking the more striking cases of divergence in order, we find 
first in p. 248 a, 11.31-33 of the Berlin edition, aJo-TTfp et Karavre?, ro 5' 
avavT€s. Here our MSS. have wcnrep hv et to fxev Karavres to 8' avavTis. 
Simplicius in his commentary, folio 351 b, has qjs &v ei to p.\v k-nl KUTav- 
Tovs eKiViiTO to 6' em avavrovi. 

In the Berlin edition, 248 b, 1. i, we have the word hi.fjX6e. All 
our four MSS. and Simplicius give hifX-rikvOe. In lines 5-7 of the same 
page, the Berlin text has aW oa-a iirj o/xww/xa TravTa avix^X-qTo. : our 
four MSS. and Bekker's MS. H give aW oa-a ixrj avvdwixa airavTa 
aavixfik-qTa. On this passage the words of Simplicius are la-Teov 6e 6tl 
f] ypacjiT] Tov prjTov tovtov hid(popos (pepeTai. ottov p.ev ' aAA.' ocra jx-r] 6ji(j>vvp,a 
airavra ovpil3\riTA,' as koL 6 'AXeiavbpos eypa\j/ev ottov he ' aXA.' oaa p.ri irvv- 
(ivvjia IxiravTa acrvpilSKrjTa.' Tivh be 7i> ev rw eTipa l/3So>a) ^i^XiM ypacpriv 
evTavBa pLeTaTedeUaa-iv exovaav ovTm' ' aX\' apd ye ocra p.rj bp-(ivvp.a airavTa 
(TV}J.^Xr]Td.' 

Here the easier reading is undoubtedly that of Alexander, which 
is substantially the same as that of the second text ; but, for that very 
reason, we should prefer the second reading given by Simplicius as 

(3) 



i6o 



ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 



equally belonging to MSS. of the first text, which also appears in our 
four MSS. 

If one reading be found only in MSS. of the first text, while the 
other is, with slight variation, common to one family of MSS. of the 
first text and to all those of the second, we have some ground at least 
for assuming that the reading common to the first and second text is 
a correction from the latter into the former ; while the reading which 
occurs only in MSS. of the first text is likely to be the original reading 
of that text. From this passage, however, and from another to which 
we shall call attention later, we have some reason for doubting whether 
the distinction between the first and second texts of this book was 
so sharply drawn in the days of Alexander as it was at the time of 
the commentary of Simplicius. 

A still more important passage occurs in lines 17-19 of the same 
page. Here we have — 



Berlin text. 

dXX' (vl(ov Ka\ 01 Xoyot ofj-avvjioc olov el 
XeyOL TiS OTl TO TToXil TO ToaovTQV Koi en 
aXXo TO ToaovTOV, koX to icroy 6}xa>vv^0Vj Koi 
TO ev fie, el eTVX^Vj evBvs oyiavv^ov. 



Our four MSS. 

aXX evLCt>v KOL ot Xdyot onoivvfiOLj olov €t 

\iyOi TLS OTl TToXv TO TOaOVTOV Kal ETL^ KOI 

TO StTrXatrioM rotroT, dXKa to TOaovTov KoX to 
laov Ojiiivvfiav, Ka\ to ev Be, el evdvs eTV^ev, 
OfjLavvfiov. 



The words of Simplicius are, 6 yap \6yos rod iroXXov 6 \eycov on ttoAv 
eoTt ro TOCTOvTov Kal ^ti, o^wvvp.os KaX avros ecrriv. a\ko yap r(5 ethei to fv 
{(Bart T0(T0VT0V Kal in, Kal aWo to iv aipi, .... Kal 6 tov bLirkaaCov be \6yos 
6 \tyMv bvo irpos fv oixcowixos ecrri. Kal yap to kv avro 6p,(s>vvp,ov ecTTiv. 
(Fol. 352 b.) 

Two things here are sufficiently clear. First, that both versions 
of the text are corrupt ; secondly, that Simplicius has got the reading 
of our four MSS. and not that of Bekker's text. What the true reading 
may be, it is difficult to conjecture. It may possibly have been some- 
thing of this kind : Olov el Ae'yoi tls otl ttoXv to too-ovtov Kal en on 6t- 
ttXActlov Toa-ov. dAAa to too'ovtov Kal to biTrXaa-Lov Kal ro icrov bp.d>vvp.a, koX 
TO ev be evdvs, el hv^ev, 6iJ.aivvp.ov. I am inclined to omit the article 
before biirXAaLov, and thus make to too-ovtov the subject of both asser- 

• Paris 1859 omits on and to before tobovtov (bis). 
(6) 



ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. i6i 

tions (ttoXv eoTt ro roo-oCroii — to toctovtov SnrAticrtov toctov eort). It seems 
to me that this omission makes the line of argument clearer and more 
intelligible. If the article before biirXAa-Lov is (as I think) a mere 
copyist's error for 5ti, then the inserted kuC would be a very natural 
emendation of a subsequent editor. 

The MSS. followed by the Berlin text seem to me to represent 
a later and post-Simplician attempt to remedy the evil by omitting 
words which, in their corrupted form, were devoid of sense. 

In the twenty-fourth line of this page 



The Berlin text has 

Koi Kara fxeyiOos axTavTtos. 



Our MSS. and Simplicius write 

KOL Kara ro fxeyiOos uxravrais. 



In the fifteenth line of the page 349 a 



The Berlin text has 

6 fi€V yap ^povos del aro^os t(5 etSet. 
apa KaKelva etSet 8ia(f)€p€i. 



Our MSS. and Bekker's F give 

o pev yap ^povos 6 avTos aeX aropos Tto 
eiSei. ^ apa KaKHva fiSei Siacj^epei.. 



In this case the best reading known to Simplicius, and perhaps to 
Alexander, differs widely from either of these readings. There is no 
trace of the reading of the Berlin text ; but Simplicius tells us that 
one of the readings acknowledged by Alexander is that which we now 
find in our MSS. and in Bekker's F (Simplicius, fol. 2,^^ b). Simplicius 
himself says that this reading really belongs to the second text ; but 
if so, it must have been inserted into some MSS. of the first text 
before the time of Alexander, and Alexander himself was apparently 
unaware of its doubtful origin. But is this not rather a proof of the 
supposition which we before referred to, that the distinction between 
the two texts is not so precise in the time of Alexander as in that 
of Simplicius ? 

A few words later (1. 17) there occurs a passage where our MSS. 
are certainly incorrect, but where their error gives us a most valuable 
hint towards the restoration of the correct text. In this place the 
words are 

In the Berlin text. In our MSS. 

CTt S' iav m, oTov el TroSes, /Sd'Siffir, el 8e ore S' iv <S oi (iXXa Tois (Txnpa(nv 17 ^opa 

nrepvyes, nrrjais, rj oi, dXKa Tols (T^ripacrcv oKXt]. 
Tj <j>opa aWrj. 

(7) 



l62 



ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 



The true reading here is eVt 8' hv hi ov, olov el TTobes, jSabiais, d Se 
TTTipvyes irTrja-LS, fj ov, aWa rots a-)(rifjLacnv rj (f)opa &\kr], which is given 
in Cod. K (Bekker), and is supported by the authority of SimpHcius, 
fol. ^54 a. It seems likely that the homoioteleuton (ov, ov) caused the 
omission of the words ov, olov ei Trobes, j8(i8to-is, d he ■nrepvyes TTTTJa-Ls, ?; 
in the archetype of our family of MSS., and that the words ert 5' hv hi, 
now meaningless, wei'e then altered into en 8' ev (S, in some attempt to 
correct the text (the truncated hi would naturally be taken for a mistaken 
repetition of the 8' immediately preceding). The ore for en is obviously 
a mere later copyist's slip. The MSS. followed by Bekker probably 
give a case of the insertion of the words omitted from some correct 
MS. into one which had the imperfect reading of our MSS.^ in which 
insertion, as often happens, the insertor did not notice that a cor- 
rection, as well as an insertion, was necessary in order to bring his 
text into conformity with the more correct MS. 

In lines 30-31 of the same page 



The Berlin text gives 

fVri rof /xeV Ta^(v tov I 
^pabeojs ladtjvai. 

In page 249 h, 1. 4. 

Berlin text. 

uAA eoToj KTOTa^es to €V 
tVo) XP°'"P '"" i^yTo perajiaK- 



Our MSS. 

TOV 8e ^padecos LaQrjvai. 



Our MSS. 

aX\ tiTTOi t6^ to avTO 
fifTapaWeiv iv tao) xpovtd 
l(70Taj(es, 



Simplicius,fol.2 54(2nd)a. 

eoTt yap top fiiv ra;^ea}S" 
laBrjvat tov Se /SpaSecoy. 



Simplicius, foL 254 (2nd)a. 

i<TTco,(j)rj(rLPj lo-oraxh ehai 
CTTt aXXotcoCTfcoy to to qvto 
fxcTa^aWeiv iv t^ t<rco xpovo). 



hi4. 

Berlin text. 

aWa 8^7 TTOTepov (Is to naBos Sei P\f\j/ai, 
€av f) ravruv fj Spoiov, d laoTaxfts ai dWoia- 
<TCLS, rj CIS t6 aWoiQvficvoVj olov et tov pep 
TO(jovh\ \iKevKavTai tov fie Toaovdi ; 7} (Is 
ap,(pm, Ka\ ij avrr] pev rj aWrj tm Tlddd (1 to 
aird. 



MS. Paris 1859. 

aXXa Si) TTOTCpov eis to nddos 8(i P\(\jrat, 
(av fi TO avTi) rj Spoiov, d IcroTa^ds ai d\- 
Xoicoo-fif, 7) (Is tI> dXKoiovpevov, olov (I tov 
pev Too-OfSi XeXcvKOi/Tai, tov fie T0(70v&i ; TJ 
els apcftio (cat ei auTij ^eV ^ aWr] Tf irdBei ei 
to avTo. 



(8) 



' (xa Pfiris 1861 and Paris 2033 by a clerical error. 
^ Td om. Paris 1861 and Paris 2033. 



ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 163 

The right reading of the last line but one of this passage is to 
be arrived at by combining that of the Berlin text with that of 
MS. Paris 1859. For this right reading is koX d ^ air^ ,xh ^ SAAr, rcS 
TTdeei K.T.X. This reading is actually to be found in another MS. in 
the Bodleian Library. (Cod. Baroc. 79.) 

In lines 31-22 the Berlin text, following MS. E, reads OAtto^v 6tj 
d iv avCa-cp. All other MSS., with one exception, agree with our four 
in reading earTcov 8', d kv to-w 'irepov, which reading is in agreement 
with the words of Simplicius, who writes Q&ttmv 8e yeVfo-ij oTav kv r» 
avT& Xa-(^ XPOV(^ M '"o o-vto t; to yeyovos aXV 'drepov, fol. 264 (2nd) b. 
[The pages here are wrongly numbered in the Aldine edition of 
Simplicius.] 

So far for the fourth chapter, as to which, I think, our instances 
show sufficiently that the text of these four MSS. represents an 
older and more consistent family than that of the Berlin edition. 
With regard to the fifth chapter, the case, as I before said, is more 
doubtful. The differences between the text of this chapter and that 
of the Berlin edition are much more frequent than those of the pre- 
ceding chapters, but they are rarely of much importance ; and it is 
usually quite impossible to cite the authority of Simplicius on one 
side or the other, since, as we have noticed, in this chapter he but 
rarely quotes the words of Aristotle, while the unimportance of the 
differences between the two texts makes it almost impossible to infer 
from his commentary which of two variants he had before him. 
Often, moreover, in this chapter we find that he is following a reading 
clearly different from any known to us. 

As to the difference between the two texts generally, we may 
say, that whereas our four MSS. usually give us both the letter 
acting as symbol for some quantity and the name of that order of 
things of which it is a quantity — tov B ^dpovs . . tov A xpovov, etc. — 
the MSS. followed by the Berlin text omit either the one or the 
other — f) avTT] bvvaixis to avro kv rtfbl t(3 xP"'^"? Toarivbl Kivd, p. 250 c, 
11. 4-5, and conversely, to E to Z Kivd iv tm A ttjv T, 1. 10. But in 
these latter MSS. there is an explanatory sentence, olov Tfjs A bvvA- 
p.e(,is ea-Tca Tj/xtVeia r) to E Kal tov B to Z i]y.iav, 11. 7-8. This sentence 
is not wanted in our MSS., and does not appear there. At first 

(9) c [ I. 3- ] 



164 



ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 



sight the explanatory words inserted in our MSS. look like glosses 
which have crept into the text, but the fact of the absence of this 
sentence in these MSS. shows us the two versions as two different 
methods of arriving at the same result. I doubt much whether the 
one method can be proved to be more Aristotelian than the other. 

There are only two passages in this chapter where the words of 
Simplicius help us at all to a judgment between the two texts. 

The first occurs in 11. 9-1 a of p. 350 of the Berlin text. 

Berlin text. Our four MSS. Simplicius, fol. 256 (3rd)b. 



KCLl el TO E TO 2 KLVel £V 

TO) A TT]u r, ovK ilifdyKr] iv 
T& 'nT(o -x^povoi TO e(p' ov E 
TO dnrXdaiov tov Z klv^Iv ttjv 
TjfiiffeLav Trjs r. 



/cm fl TO E TO Z KLVCl fV 
Tw A ^p6vo3 TTjv r ri) fXrJKOS, 
OVK avdyKrj eV iVo) XP^^^ 
TO e(p' ov t6 E^ t6 SiTrXdcrioi/ 
ToC Z pipovs Kivcli' TrjV rfp.i- 
aeiav rrjs V. 



Koi cl TO E TO Z KlVfl iv 

T(5 A xpova rrjv T, ovk dvdyKrj 
ev Tea tO"Q) xpQvia to €<p ov 
TO E 8m\d(nov tov Z jSapovs 
Kiveiv Trjv fifiiaeiav t^? T. 



The Aldine text of Simplicius gives the last few words in the 
form TTjv TjiiCa-ei avTT^s F, which is obviously merely a misprint. It is 
to be noticed that the reading here given from Simplicius is not the 
one which he follows in his commentary, which was apparently quite 
different from either of our two texts ; but he himself prefers the 
reading I have quoted. The evidence, then, of this passage is, as far 
as it goes, in favour of our MSS., but I do not think much weight 
can be attached to it, since in a case of this kind variations of text 
would be almost necessary from the very beginning, it being purely 
an indifferent matter whether the sentence should be written in the 
one form or the other. Nor do I lay much stress on the fact that 
in several places throughout the chapter the commentary of Sim- 
plicius comes much nearer to our MSS. than to the Berlin text, for 
it might be argued that the glosses of Simplicius himself, or of some 
other commentator, had crept into the text. 

The remaining passage, however, is of more importance. It is 
that in which Aristotle examines the paralogism of Zeno as to the 
falling medimnus of corn. 

The two versions here are 



' Bodleian MS. omits XP°''V- 
(xo) 



Z ; Paris 1859 by clerical error B ; so also Bodleian. 



ARISTOTLE'S PHFSTCS. BOOK VII. 



165 



Berlin text. 

Aia roOro 6 Zrjvavos ^oyos ovk dXrjBrjSy cos 
yjro(fiei r^r Kiyy^pov oTtovv fjiepos. oiSh yap 
KaXvfi fi-fj Kivetu Tov depa iv /nt/Sfj/i X/"'"'? 
TOVTOV ov exlvrjirev efinetrav 6 oXos fieBtiivos. 



Our four MSS. 

Kai Ota TOVTo Zrjvtovos \6yos ovk d\r)6^s 
as ^/'0(^€^ Trjs Keyxpov ortovv fiepos. oiSev 
yap KcoXvei pfj kivuv tov depa iv jxrjh(v\ xpdva 
TOVTOV ov cKivrjo'e TTca-wv 6 oXos neSi/ivos. 



In this passage it seems to me that the reading tjxirea-iav cannot 
possibly be defended ; for Aristotle is not speaking of that upon or 
into which the medimnus falls, but of the air through which it falls. 
It is not even clear whether the noise of which he speaks is that 
of the fall upon the earth, or merely the entirely different and equally 
real noise of the fall through the air, but in either case he is thinking 
merely of that air which is the instrument of both sounds alike. 
Simplicius here reads KaTaireaaiv, which differs from the reading of 
our four MSS. only in being a little more precise ; but Simplicius is 
here quoting the words of Zeno himself; and it seems probable that 
Aristotle, who is not quoting Zeno, but arguing against him, may 
have preferred to put the argument in the wider rather than in the 
narrower form. 

The result, then, of our inquiry is, that whereas it is universally 
admitted by scholars that these MSS. alone give the true first text 
unbroken for the first three chapters of this book, the evidence of Sim- 
plicius is strongly in favour of the belief that the same thing is true of 
the fourth chapter; while as to the fifth chapter, we should, were the 
evidence between the two texts exactly balanced, be naturally and 
rightly incHned to prefer the claims of the four MSS. which give us 
the correct text throughout the rest of the book. But as a matter 
of fact, even as to this chapter, the balance of evidence is definitely, 
though but slightly, in favour of our four MSS. Hence, I think, we 
may safely conclude we have before us in these MSS. a nearly correct 
representation of the first text of the seventh book as it was known 
to Simplicius. 

But it is not only with regard to the seventh book that the ques- 
tion of the comparative authority of these MSS. is of importance. 
Throughout the whole of the Physics these MSS., and especially 
Paris 1859, give a number of variants which usually accord better with 
(11) c 2 



i66 ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 

the words of Themistius, Simplicius, and Johannes Philoponus, than 
those of any MS. quoted by Bekker, though they often nearly ap- 
proach the readings of the Aldine Editio Princeps. The resemblance 
to Simphcius is throughout closest, but it is not one which can give 
rise to the supposition that these MSS. spring from an archetype which 
was corrected from Simplicius himself, as this resemblance is usually 
one rather of meaning than of phrase. Of this resemblance I will 
give only one example. 

In the first book, p. 188 a, 11.19-25, Aristotle is concerned to 
prove that almost all philosophers have in some sense or other as- 
sumed opposition as a necessary factor in the evolution of the universe. 
The words with which the chapter (v.) begins in the Berlin text are 
as follows : — 

ndirej 6^ ravavria ap^s -noiovaiv 01 re Xiyovres otl ev to nav kcu 
ju.77 Kivov^ivov {kol yap Uapp-evtbris Qepjiov Koi \jn)xpov ap-^as iroteT, ravra 
be TTpocrayopevei TTVp Koi y^v) kol ot fxavov kol hvkvov, koI AtjiioKpiTOS to 
a-Tfpebv Kol Kevov, &v to p-ev q)S ov to 8' Q)S prj ov eivaC <pr](TLV' en decrei, 
(jyjlpaTi, rafet. TavTa 6e yerij evavTicoV deaeois a.vu> KaTia, TTpoa-Oev omcrOev, 
(T)(rip.aTos ymvia evdv Trepicpepes. 

In the apparatus criticus it is noted that the MSS. F and I read 
yeyuiviu>p.ivov for yaivia. But it is perfectly clear that according to 
either reading the text is defective. For we obviously need a con- 
trary to yeyaiVMp.ivov or yu>via. Bekker, with too much reliance on 
the authority of E, has not troubled himself about the absurdity of 
the passage, in which, forsooth, Aristotle, having taken in hand to 
prove that the three prime differences of Demokritus are reducible to 
pairs of opposites, gives us under the head of oyjlpa one pair of oppo- 
sites and a detached term. But in truth in the MS. E itself the error 
is yet greater, for not only is there no opposite to ymvia, but o-jncrdfv, 
the needful opposite to Trpoa-dfv, is also omitted ; a fact which Bekker 
does not notice in his apparatus criticus. If then we follow E we 
shall have only two pair of opposites where we need four. If we do 
not, we may look further abroad for the correction of the passage, 
and we find what we need in our Paris MS. 1859, where the last two 
lines run thus: — raCra be yevq evavTLoyv 6e(re(os, &vca Kdroy, ■npoadev 
o-nicrOev, a-yijip.aTos, yeywvtct>ixevov aydviov, eiidv irepKpepes. 
(13) 



ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 167 

This reading, which is obviously required by the sense of the 
passage, is supported by the commentary of Simplicius, fol. 39 a, 1. 14, 
and by one other MS., that which has been transferred from the 
Cathedral Library at Paris to the National Library. 

I have thought it, therefore, worth while to transcribe the whole 
of the Seventh Book from the MS. Paris 1859. I have corrected no 
errors, nor even re-inserted the omissions, although these latter are, 
as I have said, almost always inserted in the margin, apparently by 
the original scribe himself. I have placed all these inserted omissions 
in the apparatus criticus, together with the variants from the other 
three MSS. which follow generally the same text. 

I shall be more than satisfied with the result if I shall be judged 
to have done somewhat to shake the immoderate empire of the Paris 
MS. 1853, Bekker's E. To the authority of this MS. all recent Ger- 
man editors have enslaved the text of the Aristotelian physical 
works. Valuable and beautiful as that MS. is, I believe that the ex- 
cessive worship paid to it is an obstacle, and not an aid, to the further 
emendation of the text of Aristotle. 



(^3) 



A = Parisiensis i859; B = Parisiensis 1861 ; C = Parisiensis 2033 ; 
D = Bod. Misc. ccxxxviii. 

"Airav TO KLvovixevov viro tivos avdyKT} Kivela-eai- el fxev yap kv kavT^ 
M»? ^Xf' "Ji* apxnv rijs Kivrja-eios, (jiavepov on vf irepov Kivelrar &\Xo yap 
€<TTai TO KivovV d 8' fv avrQ, ^oro)! to d\.T]p.p.ivov ecp' ov to AB h 
KLVfiTai Kad' avTo, ak\a jxtj tovtov ti KiviicTOai. irpSnov piv ovv to vtto- 
\ap.l3aveiv to AB vcf,' eavrov KiveXadai bia to okov re Kweto-^at kuI vtt' 
oibevos tS,v e^atOev opoLov icrTLV wo-Trep d^ tov KA kivovvtos to AM Kal 
avTOv Kivovjievov, d ^ pij cpda-Koi. tis to AM Kii-eio-^ai i^tto twos^ 8ta ro 
p.ri (pavfpov etvai -noTepov to kivovv /cat noTipov to Kivovpevov eira to p.rj 
VTTO tlvos Kivovixevov oiiK avdyK-q Trava-aa-dai Kivovpevov rcS aWo rjpepdv, 242 a. 
aW eX TL ripepd tm aXXo -neTrava-dai KLVovpevov, avayK-q v-no tivos avTo 
Kivela-Oai. tovtov yap dXrjppevov ttclv to Kivovpivov KivqaeTai vrto twos, (irel 
yap dXrjTTTaL to ki.vov)X(vov i(f>' <d to AB, avAyK-q biacpeTov avTO dvac irav 
yap TO Kivovpevov biaipeTov. bLjip-qadM brj Kara ro T. tov Sjj TB prj kivov- 
p.evov ov KLvrjdria-eTaL to AB' ft yap KivrjcriTai, brjXov ort ro Ar Ktmr' av 
TOV TB* -qpepovvTos, ua-Te ov Kad' avTo KivqdrjcreTai Kal irpSrov, dA.X' 
vireKeiTO Ka9 avrb KivdaOai /cat np&Tov. avdyK-q apa tov FB pr] Kivovplvov 
■qpep-dv to AB. o be ripepd p.ri Kivovp,evov tivos, o>poX6yijTai, ^' viro vivos 
Kivda-dai, ware tjclv avdyKr] to Kivovpevov vtto tivos Kiveladaf del yap 
eorat to Kivovp-evov biaipeTov, tov be p,epovs pri Kivovpevov avdyK-q Kal ro 
oXoj' ripepelv. eitel be irSi; to Kivovpevov avdyK-q KiveicrOai viro tivos, edv 
ye ^ Ti KivrJTai ^ ttjv ev tottui Kivrjcriv v-k dXXov Kivovpevov, /cat irdXiv to 
kivovv vtt dXXov Kivovpevov KivrJTai ' KaKelvo vcf eTepov Kal ael oi'rcoy, 

^ effTCU B. ^ ^ BCD. ^ fjLTj vjroKafi^avu Tts ro AM iciviTa&ai Sid to /irj awopav iroTepov 

itvd TTOTipov ftiKivrjTai [jttviiTai D], TTOTcpov TO AE VTTO TOV EZ ^ Ti) EZ vird TOV EA. en T(i V(p' 

loUToC KlVO^/XfVOV OvStTTOTS TTaVffiTai KLVOVjJieVOV TOI €T€p6v Tl (TTrjVai KiVOVfliVOV avdyiCTJ ToivVV it 

Ti Traverai Htvovpievoy tw erepSy rt (TTTJvat fcivovfjevov T0ii9' vfp' erepov fctvua9a.i' tovtov ydp (pavepov 
yiyvof^svou avd'ytci] irav to Ktyovpievov KtveTaOai vtto tlvos C et D e textu secimdo ; neque aliter B 
nisi quod post secundum aTrjvai xivov/ifvov reiterat avayxrj Toivvv. * AB B. ' wixoKoyrjTo 

BCD. * KiViiuBai D. ' Kiveirat BC, mvdaBai cor, Kivurai D. 



170 ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 

av&yKTj elvai ti to Trp&Tov klvovv, kol fXTj jiahiCnv e?s 6,iT€i,pov ^' /x^ yap ^ 
Icttoj aXka yevicrQui aireipov KiveicrBio be to jiev A vtto tov B, to 8e B vtto 
Tov r, TO be r^ VTTO tov a, Koi ael to exopLevov vtto tov k)(op,evov, kireX 
ovv vTTOKeiTai TO Kivovv Kivovpevov Kivew avar/K-q ap,a yiveadai T-qv tov 
Kivovpevov KOI TTjv TOV KivovvTos KivqcriV ap.a yap Kivel* to kivovv /cot 
KLvetrai to Kivovpevov' (pavepov otl ® Upa eaTai tov A Koi tov B /cat tov T 
Kal eKaaTov t&v kivovvtwv /cat Kivovp,ivwv t] Kivrjcris. el\r](p6(i) oSr rj e/ctJorou 
Kivqais Kal ea-TU) tov pev A (<j)' rjs E, roC be B e<p rjs Z, tSv FA 
ecj)' <Lv H©. el yap ael KLveiTai eKacrTov vcp' eKacrTov, opuos earai XajSelv 
piav kK&ffTov Kivqaiv ru apidpa' iracra yap Kivqais e/c twos els ti, koX 
ovK aireipos rots etr^drots' Xeyon br) api6p£ pCav Klvqaiv T-qv e/c tov avTov 
els TO avTO raJ apidp^ ev t(3 airw XP°^V '"*? api6p.Q yiyvopevqv. ea-Ti yap 
Kivqcns Kal yevei Kal e'ibei Kal apidp(2 ij avrr], yevei pev rj rijs avTrjs /carij- 
yopias, otov ovcrCas q ttoiottitos, eXbeL be ^ e/c tov avTov T(3 etSet ^, olov e/c 
2^ih. \evKOv els "^ peXav ef^ ayaOov els KaKov abiacpopov t(5 etSef apidpii be rj i^ 
evos T<2 api,6p<f ev t(S totco xpovui olov e/c roCSe tov XevKov els Tobe to 
peXav, rj eK Tovbe tov tottov els Tovbe ev T<2be t<2 xpoi'w' el yap ev SAAu, 
ovKeTL eorat apiOpM pia Kivqms, aXX effiei. elpqTai be trepl tovtwv^ ev 
ToXs TTporepov. elXqipdco be Kal 6 xpovos ev u> KeKivqTai T-qv avTov KLvqaiv 
TO A, Kal e(TTa> e^' m K' TTeirepacrpevqs b' ovcr-qs Tqs tov A Kivqaecos Kal 
o xpovos ecrrot ■nenepaarpevos . eiret o a-neipa Ta KivovvTa Kat ra kwov- 
fxeva, Kal fj Kivqais q EZH© r] e£ aTiacr&v aneipos ea-Tai. evbexerai pev 
yap la-qv elvai T-qv tov A Kal tov B Kal ttjv tSv aXXcov' ^^ evbe^eTai bk 
pei^ovs Tas tS>v aXXonv ^^ ware el ^^ aei re pei^ovs, d/x(^orepa)s aireipos rj oXq. 
Xap^avopev yap to evbe^opevov. eirel b' &pa Kivelrai /cat to A /cat tuv 
&XXmv eKacTTov, fj oXrj Kivqcris ev ru avT(f xpovio ^a-Tai /cat 77 tov A" ■q bi 
TOV A ev TTeTTepaapevco ^^ " tovto 6' abvvaTov. ovtco pev ovv bo^eiev &v 
6e8et;)(6at to e^ apxfis, ov jotrjii aTToSe^K^urat 8ta to pqbev beiKVVcrdai abv- 
vaToV evbexeTai yap ev TreTTepaapevif XP°^V o-T'^i-pov elvai KCvqcriv, p-q evoy 
aA.A.a ttoXX&v. oirep avpjBaivei /cat eTTt totjtmv' eKacTTOv yap Ktyetrat Tqv 
eavTov KCvqaiv, &pa be -noXXa KiveXddai ovk abvvaTov. ^'' dAA.' eP* to Kti'o{!i' 

1 aneipa BCD. ' jj ^qd 3 A BC. * om. B. = ora. BCD. » ds ri 

avTit tS> f'iSii inserit D. ' nkKav ^ e^ BCD. ' tovtov D. ° hie D inserit 
e textu secundo verba Kal oiic diretpos (Irj. d\\' iv tw aiirw XP°'"l' iniviiTO ri A Kol t6 K (cor. B) 

Kal Tail' dWaiv ixadTov nihil tamen prioris omittit. " apa D. " om. BD, C habet ivSi- 

X^Tai Si ixei^ovs sed erasum. '^ eh BCD. '' TTenepaaiiiva), ware urj hv anetpos iv 

[tiJ) B] irtTTipaa ixhw BCD necnon A in margine. " aKKk D. 
(i6) 



ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 171 

TspS^TOv 1. Kara, tottov kol o-co/xartKrjy KCvrjaiv avdyKT] rj aiTTeadai r\ (7VV€)(\'S 
dvai TM Kwovjxiva, Kaddmp op&nev eTrl Tuivroiv, avAyKr] to. Kivovixeva Kal 
TO. Kivovvra a-vvexn eivai tj ^Trreo-^at akk-qXcov, coot' etval ri ^£ airivTOiv 
h. TovTo be dre ireTTepaa-iJ.evov eXre limpov ovhev hM(^epii irpos ra vvv 
TiavTms^ yap fj Kbr](ns ^arai aireipos aTreCprnv ovToiv, etirep fvSe'xerat nal^ 
ta-as ehai Kal p.eiCovs akX-qXcov o yap evbexerai, kr)f6p.eea as VTripxov. 
€l ovv TO jxev SK T&v ABFA aireipov rt ea-rCv, Kivdrai hi rriv EZH© Kivrja-LV 
€V TM XP°^'? '■'? ^ ovTos 5^ ireiTepavTai, crvix^aivei. kv T!e.iTfpaarp.hif XP0V<? 
aireipov buhai rj to ireirepacrjxivov rj to &-n€ipov. ^piCJioTepctis he ahvvaToV 
&(TTe avayKr] taTaa-Oai Kal elvat n -np&Tov kivovv Kal* Kivovp.evov. ovbev 
yap bLacpepei to crvp.^aiveiv e$ viroOea-eois to abvvaToV r] yap inrodea-is eXkr]i!- 243 a. 
rat evbexop.evr], rov b' evbexop.evov TeOevTos ovbev TTpoa-riKei yCyveaOai bia 
TOVTO abvvaTov. 

%. To be TTp&TOv^ KLVovv, p.r] is to ov eveKev, akk' oOev 77 apyr] ttjs 
KW-qa-eoiS ^jua t<S KLvovp,eva) eaTi' keyca be to &ixa, on ovbev ecrTiv avT&v 
jxeTa^' TOVTO yap kowov e-nl Travrbs Kivovixevov Kal kivovvtos eaTiv. knel 
bi rpeis al Kivr]aeis, rj re Kara tottov kuI fj Kara to ■noiov koL fj Kara rh 
TTOcroy, avayKr] Kal * to. Kivovvra rpia ' etvai, to re akkoiovv, '' Kal to av^ov rj 
(j)6ivov. Ttp&Tov ovv etTTCOjuez; nepi rrjs (popas' irpcarri yap avrr) t&v KLvr]cre(av, 
&TTav bf] TO (pepofxevov rj vcj) eavrov Kivelrai. rj vtt' akkov. ocra pkv ovv avra 
v(p avTwv Kivelrai, cpavepov ev rovrois on fijua to Kiz'ov/xei'oj' Kat to kivovv 
icrrlv' evvrrApxei yap avrois rb itp&rov^ kivovv, usctt ovbev eariv avap.era^v. 
Saa b' VTT akkov Kivetrai, rerpaxios avayKr] yiyvecrOai' rerrapa rrjs'^ elbr] 
rrjS v-K 6.kkov (popas'i ek^is djcnj^" 6xr](Tis bivrjffis. airaaai yap al Kara ronov 
Kivqaeis avayovrai els ravras' f] p.ev yap eiruxris uiaCs rCs eariv, orav rb 
aii avrov kivovv erraKokovdov^^ ^df], V ^ ^Trcno'is, orav p,r] eiraKokovOrj Kivrjcrav, 
57 6^ pixjfis orav acpobporepav iroirjar] rr]v an' avrov Kivrjcriv rrjs Kara (pvcriv 343b. 
<l)0pas, Kal jxexpi toctovtov <f>epr]rai ecos av Kparfj rj KCvrjcrts. Tiakiv r] bicjo'is 
Kal arvuia-is &TTCo(ns kuI ek^is elcriv fj pev yap bioKns arruxris, ?) yap an' 
avrov Tj aii &kkov earlv fj &T:aicns, f] be avvcacris ek^is, Kal yap rrpos avrb 
Kal TTpbs 6.kko f] ek^is. oocrre Kal oaa rovrcov elbr], olov (nT&6r](ns Kal 
KipKKTis' fj jxev yap (rvvioa-is, fj be bicoais. o/xotojs be Kal al ^^ aXAai avyKpC- 
a-eis Kal biaKpCaeis' airacrai yap eaovrai bidireis rj avvdaeis, nkrjv ocrai ev 

' wp&ras BCD. ' rtpiirm B. ' om. BCD. ' otn. B. " wpiiras BCD. 

" om. BCD. ' vpwTov ehai rb re tpipov aal rh aWoiovv D. ' -irpiiras D. ° f^p BCD. 

'° om. B. " imnoKoveovv BCD. " om. D. 

(17) D [ I. 3- J 



173 ARISTOTLE'S PHFSICS. BOOK VII. 

yiVi(T€L KoX (pdopq ilo'iv. &jJ.a h\ (pavepov Sri ^ ovU' eaTLv ^ aXko tl yevos 
Kivricrecos rj crvyKpicris koX hi&K.pitn's' 6.T:acrai yap hiavip-ovrai (.h Tivas tuv 
elp-qpiviitv. in b' r) jxiv elcrTTVorj e'A^is, rj Se enTivor] Scrij. d//.oi&>s be Koi r) 
TTTVcrij, Koi otrat aXXaL Sia tov (raJ/xaros rj eKKpiriKOi t) X?j7rrt/cal KWTjcreis" 
al pev yap eX^eis floiv, al 8' arraia-eis. Set be Ka\ ras a\kas ras Kara 
TOTTOv av&yeiv' airaaai yap -niTtTovdiv els reacrapas ravras. tovtiov be Trdkiv 
V ^ oxrjcri,? ^ Kal rj bivqcns els eX^iv /cat Sxtlv. fj pev yap * ox^cns ^ Kara tovt(j)v 
Tiva tS)v TpiQv TpoTiMV ea-rlv' to piv yap oyjmpevov Kivelrai Kara trvp^e- 
IBriKos, oTi ev Kivovpev(o IcttIv t) enl Kivovpevov vivos, to b' oxovv ^ d^et 

244 a. 77 eXKopevov rj wOovpevov rj bivovpevov, toore koivtj ecrnv a-naaGiv t5>v TpiS>v 
f] o-)(r](Tis. fi be bivr]cns crvyKeirai ef eX^ecas re Kal waecas' avayKrj yap to 
bivovv TO pev eXKeiv to 8' uiOelv to pev yap acf)' avrov to be Trpbs avrbv * 
ayei. cSrrr' el to d)6ovv Kal to IXkov hpa tm o}dovpev(a Kal r<o eXKopevif, 
(pavepbv on tov KaTo, tottov Kivovpevov Kal kivovvtos ovbev enTi peTa^v. 
aXXa prjv tovto bfjXov Kal ex t&v opicrpoiV Sxris pev yip eaTiv rj CKp' avTov 
rj av' aXXov irpos aXXo Kivrjais, e'Afts be rj a-n aXXov irpos avTo rj TTpbs 
&XXo, OTav OaTTov rj Kivrjais ">} tov eXKOVTOs ' ttjs ^capi^ovarjs ' air' aXXriXoiv 
TO. avvexv- ovtco yap avvecpeXKerai ddrepov. T(ix<Jt 8e bo^eiev av elvai tis 
eX^is Kal aXXoos' to yap ^vXov eXKei ov^ ovt(os. to b' ovdev bia(f>epei Kivov- 
pevov TOV eXKovTos r] pevovTos 'iXKeiv. ore pev yap eAxei ov ecTTiv, ore he 
ov rjv. abvvaTov be rj ^ d0 avrov TTpbs aXXo rj dw' aXXov irpbs avrb Kiveiv 

244b. prj auropevov, wore (pavepov on tov Kara roitov Kivovpevov koi kivovvtos 
ovbev ean pera^v. aXXa prjV ovbe rod aXXoiovpivov Kal rov aXXoiovvTos. 
TOVTO be brjXov e^ errayMyrjs' ev 'a-naai yap crvp^aivei &pa elvai rb ecrxarov 
aXXoiovv Kal rb aXXoiovpevov {nrb r&v elprjpevcov.- ravra yAp e<rn TtaOrj rfjs 
VTTOKeipevTjs TTOiorrjTos' rj yap deppaivopevov r) yXvKaivopevov rj TTVKVovpevov 
rj ^rjpaivopevov t) XevKaivopevov aXXoiovcrdaC (papev, opoiuos re rb a\jrvxov 
Kal TO ipxjfvxov Xeyovres, Kal irdXiv r&v ep^jrvxi^v rd re prj aladrjnKci r&v 
pep&v Kai avTas ras alaOrjaeis. aXXoiovvrai yap ttojs Kal al aicrOrjcreis' 
rj yap a'lcrdrjcris rj kut evepyeiav Kivrjais eari bia rov a-ciparos, iraa-xovarjs 
tI rrjs ala-6r]<Teu)S, Kad' oaa pev ovv rd d-^v^ov dXXoiovrai, Kal rb Ip^xov, 
KaQ baa be to ep\j/vxov ov Kara ravra irdvra rb dxjrvxov ov yap dXXoi- 
ovrai Kara ras aladijcreis, Kal rb pev XavOdvei, rd 8' ov XavOdvei rrdcrxov. 

' o45eV ianv D. = g^xiycris BC. ^ „^ j). * ox^i^ffi! BC. " oiBovv BCD. 

• ahrdv CD. ' fi xVfoKo-o BCD. « tJ B. 

(,8) 



ARISTOTLE'S PHFSICS. BOOK VII. 173 

oiiSey 8e KaXvn koL to eixfvxov kav66.veiv orav ijlt] Kara ras aitr^Tjcretj 245 a. 
yCyvrjTai fi dXXoiojo-ts. rfirep ovv akXoLovrai to akkoiov^jLfvov ino t&v alaOr)- 
T&v, Iv &i:a<TL ye rovrots c^avepbv on ajxa ((ttI to 'iax^arov aXkoiovv Ka\ to 
irp&Tov akXowviJ.€voV tm fxkv yap avvixhs 6 ar]p, tm 8' aipi to a-Qp-a. 
■ndkiv be to pev XP<Smo ™ cfxarl, to he (j)&s Ty o\j/ei. tov avrbv he Tponov 
Kal fi aKOT] Kal fi o(T(\)pr)(Tir irpSiTov yap klvovv Tipbs to Kivovpevov 6 a-qp. 
Kat iiTL TTJs yeva-ecos d/xotcoy ap.a yap rfj yevcrei 6 )(vpbs oicravTaii he Kal 
^TTt T&V a\lnx(ov Kal avaia-6riT(av' &crT ovhev eorat peTa^h tov akkoiov- 
p.evov Kac tov akkoLovvros^. ovhe pr\v tov av^avopivov re Kat av^ovros' 
av^Avei yap ro iTp&Tov av^ov upocryivopevov, coo-re ev yiyvetrdai to okov. 
Kal TrAkiv (f>9[veL Tb (pOivov cmoyivopevov Tivbs t&v tov (pOivovros. avayKt] 
ovv a-vve)(es elvai Kal to av^ov koI Tb (pdivov, t&v he avve\&v ovbev pera^v. 
(f)avepbv ovv^ oti tov Kivovpevov Kal tov kivovvtos irp&Tov Kal e(T)(aTov 245b. 
Ttpbs TO Kivovpevov ovhev ea-Tiv ava peaov. 

3- 'On he TO akkoiovpevov airav akkoiovrai virb t&v aladriT&v ^ Kal 
ev povois VTTap^ei tovtols akkoiooais oua Kad' avra keyerai traa-y^ei.v virb 
T&v alcrOrjT&v ^, eK T&vhe OecoprjTeov. t&v yap akkcov pdkiaT &v ris vTto- 
Xa/3oi ev re rot? a)(j\pa(Ti, koX ev* Tals pop<pais Kal ev raiy efecrt xat^ rais 
TovTcnv krj'^ecn koX aTTO^okais akkoiioaiv virapxeiv' iv ovheTepois h' ea-riv. 
TO pev yap o-)(ripaTL^6pevov OTav eTTiTekeadfj, ov keyopev eKelvo ef ov ea-Tiv, 
olov TOV avhpiavTa yakKov rj TrjV Trvpapiha K-qpbv r\ Tr\v KkCvrjv ^kov, akXa 
Trapci)vvp,La(^ovTes tov pev ^akKOVV tov he KTjpivov, to he ^vkivov rb he 
TTeiTOvBbs Kal fikkoicopevov irpoaayopevopeV irjpbv yap Kal vypbv Kal (TKkrjpbv 
Kal Qeppbv Tbv yakKbv keyopev Kal rbv Krjpov. /cat ov povov ovtcos, akXa 
Kal ^ TO vypbv Kal rb deppbv yakKbv keyopev, opaivvpcos t& Tiadei irpoiray- 
opevovTes ttjv vkrjv. oSot' ft KaTO, pev to ffyjipa Kal ttjv popcf>r}v ov keyerai 246 a. 
TO yeyovb^ ev u eort ro ayrjpa, KaTO, he to. Trddrj Kal ras dXA.otci)crets Aeyerat, 
ij>avepbv oti ovk hv eTev al yeveaeis avTai akkoi&(reis. ert he Kal elirelv 
ovTOis UTOTTOV hv hoieiev, rj akkoiova-dai, tov avOpoiirov rj Trjv oldav 7} &kko 
briovv T&v yeyevripevcov' akka yiveaOai pev laws eKaa-rov avayKoiov akkoi- 
ovpivov Tivos, olov TTJs vkr]S TTVKVovpevr]^ rj pavovpevYjs J] deppaivopevrjs tj 
y^nxopevris, ov pevToi to. yivopeva ye dkkoLOVTai, ovb' f/ yeveais avT&v 
akkolcaa-LS '' evTiv. akka prtv ovh' al efets ov6' al tov aaipaTos ov& at rijy 
■<\ivxr\l akkoida-eLs'^, al pev yap aperal al be KttKtat t&v e^ewV ovk eort he 

' B inserit ou5f ix^v rov av^avofiivov ml dWoiovvTO!. ' Si T>. ' om. BCD. 

* om. D. ^ iiiB. « om. D. , ' om. BCD. 

(19) D 2 



174 ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 

ovre. rj aperrj ovTe tj KaKla &.\\o[(0(ns, akk' f] jx^v aperr] rekeicoaCs r^y ecTTiv ^. 
orav yap ^ ki-^rj rrjv eavrov &peTriv, tots keyerai rekeiov eKaaroV Tore yap 
ka-TL ' p-dkicrra to Kara cpvcnv, uxTirep KVKkos rekeios, otav /xaAtcrra yivrjTai 
KVKkos l3ekTL(Tros, fj 8^ Kania (pOopa tovtov koI eKcrTacris. cocnrep ovv ovre 
TO TTJs oIkCus Tikiia)jj.a kiyoiJ,€v akXoiuxfiv' utottov yap fl 6 OpiyKos koI 6 
K€pap.os akkoCaKTis, * TJ el OpiyKOvp-ivr]^ Kal KipajxoviJ,ivrj akkoiovTai akXa. jirj 

246b. TekeiovTai tj oIkCw ' tov avrbv TpoTTOv * Kal em t&v apeT&v Kal t&v KaKi&v 
Kal t&v €)(6vTiiiv rj kap-jSavovToiv' al piev yap reXeiucrets, at 8^ (KaTaa-eis 
(IcTiv, wfTT ovK akkoiuaeis. (tl bk KaC <f>apLev airdaas etvai ras apeTas ev 
TM TTpos Tt TT&s f\ebv. Ttts pLfv yap TOV ffdjxaTos, olov vyUiav Kal eve^Cav, 
iv Kpaa-ft Kal cTvp,p.tTpia 6epp.S>v Kal -^vxp&v ridepLev, j) ^ avT&v TTpbs avTO, * 
T&v evTos rj irpos to Trepuxov op-oldis be Kal Tb Kakkos Kal Trjv l(r)(yv Kal 
Tas akXas apeTas Kal KaKias. eKiaTrj ydp eaTi. rtS irpos tl ir&s ixeiv, Kal 
Trepl to, olKela TrdOrj ev rj KaK&s biaTidrjai to e^ov oj/ceia 8' v<f> Siv yiyve- 
a-dai Kal <f>deCpe(r6ai ■ni<pvKev. eirel ovv to. Tipos rt ovTe avTo, eaTiv dXAoi- 
dureis, ovTe avT&v sittIv akkoioicris ovbe yeveais, oiiO' okois ovbe ixeTapokrj 
ovbefxCa, <pavepov otl oiiO' al e^eis ovd' al t&v e^ecav dirojSoXat Kal X7j\/fets 
akkoidaeLs elaCv, akka yivevdai jxev laws avras Kal (pdeipeadai, akkoLOV- 
jjLevuiv Tiv&v avayKTj, Kadd-nep koI to elbos Kal ttjv iJ.op(f>riv, olov Oepjx&v Kal 
xj/vxp&v 1) ^rjp&v Kal vyp&v, rj ev oh Tvyxdvovaiv ovaaL itpatTois. irepl TavTa 
yap eKaaTTj keyeTai KaKia Kal apeTrj, v(f>' Stv dkkoiovaOai ire'c^uKe ro e^pv' 
rj p.ev yap apeTrj iroiel aTiaQes rj ois Set ■naOrjTiKov, rj 8^ KaKia TradrjTLKOv 

347 a. I^^v evavriios /cat airaOes. o/^otco j 8e Kal em t&v Trjs yj/vxfjs e^eoiv' ' S-iraarai 
yap "^ Kal avrai rm upos rt ttS? e^eiv, Kal at jiev apeTal Tekeicoa-eis, al 61 
KaKiai eKa-T&aeis, en be rj p.ev apeTrj eS bLaTidrjcn irpbs Ta ojxeta TrAOrj, fj be 
KaKia KaK&s. &(tt ovb' avTai eaovTai akkoida-eis' ovbe 67J at ' airolSokal 
Kal al krjxlfeis avT&v. yiveadai 8' avras dvayKoiov dkkoiovp.ivov tov alcrdrj- 
TiKov jxepovs. akkoLoiOrjaeTai, 8' imb t&v alaQrjT&v' S.T7aaa yap rj ' rjdiKrj 
hpeTrj Ttepl rjbovas Kal kvrras Tas acojiaTiKas, avrai be tj ev t& Ttpdrreiv rj 
iv T& p.ejivrj(Tdai. rj ev r(5 eA.TrtfetJ'. at jxev ovv ev Tr\ Trpd^ei kuto, TrjV 
aXadrjaiv elcnv, &cr6' vtt aladrjTov tlvos Kivela-Qai, al 8' ev rfj iivrjjiri Kal rfj 
ekTiibi, anb ravTijs elaiv, rj ydp ola eiraOov jxejx,vrjji.evoi rjbovTai, tj ikTriCovTes 
oTa jiekkovaiv. tucrr' dvdyKrj ■ndaav T-qv ToiavTrjv fjbovrjv virb T&v alcrdrjT&v 

' om. D. ' om. BC. ' om. D. ' ^ « ^ ^ SpfyKov/iivri C. ° ric avriv Sfj 

TpStrov D. ^ aurd nptii avTci BCD. ' a-naaai jikv yAp D. ' Kal BCD, sed D cor. 

xal al ' om. D. 

(30) 



ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 175 

yiyvecrdai. i-nd 8' fjboirqs koL Xw^y ^yyLyvoixevr]s ml fj Kada koL t] aperri 
iyyCyvfrai,, irepl Tavray yap daiv, ai 6' fjboval koI al kvnai aXkoiiaaiis 
rov ala-dTqriKov, (f)avipov on aXkowvixivov tlvos avayKrj koL ravras airo^AX- 
\eiv Kal kap,l3a,vei.v. wad' ^ rj ixh yeveais avT&v jXiT aXXomireoys, avrr] 8' 
OVK eo-Tiv aXkoCoxTis. akka p.T]v "^ ovK at ^ tov vo-qrov jiepovs eieis dA.- 247b. 
XoKBO-ety, ovb' etrriv avT&v yivecns. TTokii yap jxdAtora ro iTiia-Tfjixov kv rm 
■Kpoi TL ircos exeii" kiyop.ev. hi 8e Kal (jtavepov on ovk eanv avr&v ye'reo-ty. 
TO yap Kara hvvafxiv eina-Trjfji.ov ovbev avro kiv^OIv akka t(5 akko vir&p^ai 
yCyverai eTTtor^fior. orav yap yevrjrai to Kara fi4pos, eTT^orarat wojy rfj 
Kadokov TO kv [x,ipei. "uakiv 8e ttjs xPW^'^^ ^at ttjs hepyeias ovk eo-rt 
yevf(ns, d fi?) rts Kal ttjs avajSkhj/fcas Kal t^s a(}>fjs oierai yevea-LV ehai, 
Kal to kvepydv op,oiov tovtois. fj 6' 1^ apxrjs kfj\jns Trjs et!i(rTr\fj.r\s yeve&Ls 
OVK eaTLV ovb akXolaxns' rcS ^ yap ripep-fjaai, Kal aTTJvai, Trjv hiavoiav kni- 
araaOai Kal (ppovdv key6p.e6a, ds be to 7]pep.dv ovk eort yevecns' okoos yap 
ovbepLias iXiTaj3okfjs, KadA-nep dprjTaL irpoTepov. Irt 8' &a-jT€p oTav (k tov 
IJ,f6veiv T] KaOivbeiv r) voa-dv ds TavavTta p-eTaaTrj n?, oi) (j>ap,€v kincrTrjpova 
yeyovevai Trdkiv, Kairoi abvvaTOs^ ^v" t^ eTrtorrj/XTj ^(^priaOaL TrpoTepov, owrws* 
0^8' OTav e£ o-PXV^ kapL^avrf ttjv e^LV' r<u yap KaOia-TacrQai ttjv \jfV)(rjv eK 
rrjs (pvcriKrjs ^ dperTjy (ppovipiov rt yCveTai ^ Kal e-ni.crTrip.ov. bio Kal to, iraibia 
ovTe jxavdaveiv bvvavTai ovTe kutci rdy alad-qa'eis opoCcos Kpiveiv rots irpea- H^z.. 
fivTepois' TTokkrj yap f] Tapaxfj Kal r] Kivqais. KaOCcTTaTai be Kal rjpepCC^ei 
■npos evia 8' vtt Hkkcav, ev api(f)OTepois be akkoiovpevcov tiv&v t&v ev (rdpan 
KaOcnrep eirl Trji XpTjcrecos Kal Ttjs evepyeCas, oraz; vqcfxav yevqTai Kal eyepBfj. 
(f>avfpov ovv eK t&v elprip,evu>v oti to akkoiova-dai Kal rj akkoCooais ev re 
rots alaOrjTo'is yiyveTai Kal rj ev T(f aladrjTiK^ popC<a rfjs ■yj/vxfjs, ev akkai 
8' ovbevl TTkrjV kuto, (rvjx^efirjKos. 

4. ' A'noprjO'eie 6' av rty troTepov eort Kivrjais rraa-a Tiaa-rj avp^krjTfj tj ov. 
el brj etrn ■nacra crvp^krjTrj Kal 6/xorax«' to ev la-(a XP°^V '■"""^ Kivovpevov, 
earai -nepi^eprj^ rts evdeia iatj, Kal jxeCCoiv brj ^^ Kal ekaTTmv. hi akkoiaxns Kal 
<f>opa Tis ta-rj, OTav ev X<t<^ Xp6v(^ to jxev akkoicodfj to 8' evex^fh ea-rai taov 
^^TtiOos /XTjxet^^ &<TT OVK ea-Tiv akkoCooais <j>opS. larj ovb' ekdrrcov. loar ov 
■naa-a ffVfx^krjTrj. eTsl be tov KVKkov Kal Trjs eiideias tt&s (wpfirjcreTai ; aroTrov 



€TL 



..I BCD. ' oiSJ ToS BCD. ' ri EC. * ASwarov B. "^ ? D. 

" orav BCD. ^ ^fliK^s BC. ' yevT^rai B. ' dfioraxfis BC. ^ " JJ BCD. 

" post haec verba BCD inserunt aK\' dSmarov AW Spa 'orav iv lay xpovV '"f"" "^"n^V t<5t« 
iVoTox"' laov Si OVK cffTi ira$o! fi-q/cei, necnon A in margine, sed omittit XP^''V- 



176 ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 

yap fl IXT] Icrri -^ kvk\(o ojxoiais tovto'^ Kivela-dai Kal tovto^ em rrjs evOeCas, dXA' 
evdvs aviyKT] 77 Oclttov r\ jBpahvTepov, wa-Tnp av el to p.fv KaTavres, to 8' 
avavTes. eri 6e^ biacji^pei ovhev rcu \6y(^ e'C tis ^rjtrli; avdyKrjv etvai Outtov 
fvdvs 7) j3pahvTepov Kweiadai. earat* yap juei^coi' koI kkaTTCov fj irepKpeprjs ttjs 
evdeCas, ware K.al tar}, el yap ev ro) A XP°^V ^° /^^^ '''V B bieX-qXvde to be 

348b. Triv r, jxeiCaiv hv etr] f) B Trji F. ovtoh yap^ to daTTOv ekeyeTo' ovkovv Kal, el 
ev eXaTTOvt, io'ov, duTTov' coot' eorat rt jxepos tov A ev d to] B tov kvkXov 
TO Xaov bUicn, /cat® to F ev o\(p rc3 A ttjv F. dA.A.a pLrjv el Icrrt avjxfiXrjTA, 
rrvix^alvei to &pTi prjOev, tcrr]v elvai evdelav kt;/cAco. dAA.' oi avp-jSkriTa, ovb' 
apa at Kiz'?jcrets. dAA.' ocra jxr) (Tvvu>vv)i.a airavTa a.<Tvp.^KriTa' oXov 8td rt ov 
<TViJ,fiXT]T6v, TTOTepov o^vTepov TO ypi(j)iov rj 6 otvos 7] 6 vrjTri ; '' otl yap op-tL- 
vvp.a ov <Tvp.p\r\Ta: aXX' fj vrjTr] Tr\ '' TtapavqT-r] crvpjikrjTr], on TavTO ar]p,aiveL 
TO o^v en' ap(f)olv. *ap' ovv^ ov TavTo to Ta)(y evTav6a Ka/cet; ttoX.v b' eTL 
fjTTov ev ctAAotcoo-et Kat (popq. rj irp&Tov p-ev tovto ovk aX.r]6es ws ft ;xrj 
6\x(iivvp.a a-vp.^\y]Ta. to yap ttoXv TavTo iTr\p.aivei ev vbaTi Kal aepi, xat ov 
crvp.(3Xr]Td, el be p.r], to ye bmXaa-Lov to avTo, bijo yap irpos iv Kal ov avp.fiXr]T6.. 
Tj Kal em tovtcov 6 avTos Xoyos' Kal yap to ttoXv 6p,(ivvp.ov. aXX' evLcnv Kal 
ot Xcjyot 6p,aivvp.oi, otov ^ el Xeyoi tis^ ttoXv^" roaovTov Kal ert Kot'^ ro bnrXd- 
fTtoz; rocTOU aXXa Toaovrov Kai to laov opuivvjxov, Kai to ev be ei evovs 
eTvxev, opdvvpov. el be tovto, Kal to. bvo, eirel 6ta tC to. p.ev o-vjxjSXrjTa to. 
8' ov, eXirep r)V jxia (fivcris ; rj oti ev 5A.Aa) irpuTco Se/crt/ccS' 6 p.ev ovv I'ttttos Kal 
^*6 Kvcov 0TJju,/3ATjrci^^, iroTepov XevKorepov' ev cp ydp TTpaiT(a TavTo^^, t) eTii(f>aveia' 
Kal (card to p,eye6os oiaavToos. vbmp be Kal (piovr] ov' ev aXXco ydp. r) bfjXov 

349 a. ort-'^ eorat ovtoh ye ndvTa ^v iroLeiv, ctXAco 8e eKaaTov (pdaKeiv elvai, Kal eorat 
TavTov Laov Kai yXvKV Kai XevKov ev aAX(f. ert OeKTiKov ov to tv^ov ov 
beKTiKOV forty ^^ dAA' evbs to irpSiTov. dXX' apa ov j^ovov Set to, (Tvp.pXr]Ta jxr] 
6pcovvp.a etvai aXXa Kal fxr] e^^iv bia(j)0pav p^riTe o p.r\Te ev (i ; Xeyio be olov 
XP&pa^" .... rtorat ixaXXov p-r) Kara rt \pS>p,a^^, aXXa Kard ro XevKOV. ovtoi 

' om. BCD. ^ tout! D. " ovS^ BC. ' Io-toj BCD. ° ycLp Kai D. 

' om. B. ' cm. B. " ovkovv D. ' ei Kiyoi tis oti CD et A in margine, B omittit tis. 

'» TToKii Th BCD. " om. BCD. " A.W& ri BCD. "= om. B. " om. D. 

^^ post haec verba B et C inserunt tj Kai km tovtoiv 6 avTos \6yos, Kal yap to ttoKv to touovtov Kal 
(Ti Kal rb bnrXaffiov T6aov aKKd, to TOffovrov Kal to tffov dfidivvfiov, ical Tb ?v 6^ ei eiOvs ^tvx^v 

b^VVpiOV. ii hi TOVTO Kal TO. dvo iTTil hid, Tt T(i pi\v <XVfil3\7JTCL TCi 5* ov iifTfp ?jV fiia (pVfflS ; fl OTL 

ev dKXw TTpu)Tw dfKTiKoi ; 6 ^Iv ovv ivnos Kai o kvwv ffvpt^X-qra, ^^ TavT6v BCD ut saepe alias. 

" OTI OVK D. " Xevicbv d\\' (v D. '" om. D. '" BCD inserunt cx" SialptaiV 

Toiyapovv ov ffvfxPXTjrbv KarA tovto, oTov noTfpov Kexpajf^artaraif necnon A in margine. '^^ Post 
haec D inserit ak\' ^ xpSijM, 

(-) 



ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 



m 



KoX irepl Kivrja-LV 6/xoraxes to ev tdio xp6v(:d KLvrjdev laov TO(TOvh\ tov fx-qKOVs' 
el bri TOV /atjkods ev ruSt to jxiv i^XXotcd^rj to 8' fivexdri, tcr-q apa avTt] rj akXoi- 
(ncris /cat 6ixoTaxr)S tt] ^opa ; dA.X' &Toirov. atTiov 8' oti f] dvqcris e'xei dhr], 
coot' €1 TO. kv Xcrod xp6v<f evexdevra Xaov p.rJKos tVorax'? eorat, '[(tt] &pa 7} ivdiia 
Kol 7] -nepK^eprji. -jroTepov ovv atTiov, on eo-riK f] (popa yivos, ?j otl t) ypap.p.T] 
yevos; 6 [xev^ xpovos avTos del aTopos rco dbei. ?j apa KOLKelva dbu hia- 
<f>ipeL' Koi yap r] (j>opa dbr] ex." ^v eKilvo^ exV ^^^'? W °^ KivelTai. ore 6' 
ev (0 ov aX.ka toIs axripacnv rj (fiopa a\X.ri, cocrre to, ev tcrcd TaM peyeOos 
KLVOvpeva^' to avTo be to abi,d(f>opov* eiSei. coore roSro crKeiTTeov, r(s bLa(j>opa 
KLvrio-ecos. Kai arjpaivei ^ 6 Xoyos ovtos otl to yevos ovx ev tl, akka Trapa 
TOVTO XavOavei iroWd, elal be tG>v opuivvpL&v al pev Ttokv airexovcrai ^al be 
exovtrai Tiva opoioTrjTa^, al 6' eyyvs rj yevei t] avakoyia, bio ov boKOva-LV 
opiowpCai eXvat ovaai. ■note ovv eTepov to etbos, ap6, ye &v rairo y '' ev akk(a 
T] ii,v^ akko bv ev akk<f /cat rts opos ; rj t(2 Kpivovpev ort TavTov to kevKOV Kal 
TO ykvKV rj akko ; otl ev akk(i> (paCveTUL eTepov, j] okois ov TavTO ; Tiepl be br] ak- 
koidaeois ttSis itrorax^s ^ eTepa eripa^; ^el Stj eort^ to vyia^ecrOaL akkoiovcrOaL, 
eaTL be tov pev Taxeuts tov be fipabeuis LadTJvaL Kal &pa rti'ds^", Sxtt ecTTaL 
akkoL(a(TLi laoTaxTJs' ev tao) yap xpovm rjkKoLcadrj. akka tl rjkkoL<a6rj ; to yap i^gh. 
i(rov ovKeTL eaTLV evTavda keyoptvov, akk' wy ev rco ■ttoctu Jo-or?)?, ^vTavOa 
opoLOTTjs. akk' ecTTU) ro'^ to avTO p,eTaji6.kkeLV ev to-u XP^^f 'croraxej. iroTepov 
ovv ev (p TO -naOos rj to rtdOos Set crvpfi&kkeLV, evravda pev brj otl fj vyLeLa 
fj avT-T] eaTL Xa,8eti; otl ovTe pakkov ovre rjTTOv akk! opoiios inrdpxei. eav be 
TO TTados^ 17 olov akkoLovraL to kevKaLvojxevov Kal to vyLa(6pevov, tovtols 
ovbev TO avTo ovb' laov ovb' opoLov, rj ijbrj^^ TavTa etbrj iroLel akkoLoxreuis^*^ 
/cat ■jrcJtra (papas, el pev ovv to. Kivovpeva eXbeL biacpepeL, Stv elcnv at Ktj'rjcrets 
KaO' avTCL ^^ /cat pr) Kara ^^ crvp^e^rjKOS, Kal al KLvqaeLS elbeL bioia-ovcnv el be 
yeveL, yeveL, el b' apidp^, apiOp^. akka brj tioTepov eh to ti6.9os Set ^ke-^aL, 
eav 77 TO avTO fj opoiov, e2^^ tVoraxety at dAXoiCdirets, fj els to akko lov pev ov, 
oToz; et TOV pev Toorovbl kekevKavTaL tov be Toaovbi, fj els apcjxa /cat et avTrj 
pev ^ akkrj t<S TiA9eL, el to avTo, Xa~rj 6' V' dvLaos el eKelvo aviaov. ^^ Kal e-nl'^^ 
yevea-ecos be " 4)9opas to avTO tTKeiiTeov. tt&s laoTaxvs V yeveais ; el ev Xaip 

'■ iJ.\v ycip BCD. ' cKfTvos D. '' Kivov)i(va laoraxn D- * abt&popov rai D. 

= awaivu 76 D. « om. BCD. ' om. BCD. ' iripa erlpas BCD. ' (I 

g^ IX" B. '» om. BCD. " om. BC. " ^aSos dWo BCD et A in margine. 

■2 (Ut) BCD. " BCD ins. xal ovx Ian /ta, aairep oiS' t) (popa. aiarf KiKriov niaa ciSi; dXKoi- 

(iffe<«s inserunt et A in margine. " om. B. « ^ BCD. '■ om. BC. " irepi BC. 

" «o! inserunt BCD. 

(^3) 



178 ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 

)(p6v<ii TO avTO Kol &.TO\xov, olov &vdpo>T:os dXAa jur) ^oiov' ddrToov 8e' el iv t<T(ii 
fTepov' ov yap f)(o\x€v riva hvo, kv ols r) irepoTris ws^ ^ dj/o/iiotor?]?. koL^ 
iCTTiv apidfjiOi fj ovcria, ■nkiiov^ koX eXarroov api.6p.bs oixoeib-^s, aXX' avd)vvp,ov 
TO Koivov Kol TO eKUTepov ^ waTTsp TO TtXiiov ^ Tridos 7) TO VTtepexov iJLaWov, TO 
be TToaov p-ei^ov. 

5. 'Eiret 6e to kivovv Kivel aeC tl Kal ev tivi koI p.expi- ''o^- "'^^y'^ 6e to 
pev iv Tivi, OTi kv xpovw, to be peyjpi. tov'' oti irocrov tl fifJKOS' ael yap S.pa 
Kivei Kal KeKlv7]Kev SiarTe iroaov tl eorai & eKLvridr} Ka\ ev ttoctu). el br]^ to pev 
J50 a. A TO KIVOVV, TO be B to KLVovpevov, oaov be KeKLvriTai pfJKOs to T, ev ocru be 
6 xpovos ecj)' ov TO A" ev br) t(S t(r(a XP°^'? ^ ^"''J bvvapLS, fj e(j)' ot A, to pev^ 
rjpLcrv TOV B fiapovs to Z bLTrXaaCav^" Trji F tov prjKOVs KLvqcreL. ttjv be ^^tov 
r ^ avTr] ev ru rjplcreL tov A xpovov ra H. ovTca yap avdXoyov ea-TaL, el rj 
avTrj bvvapLS r] A to avTO to B ev rwSe ru xp6v(f ru A TooTjvbe KLvet ttjv F 
Kal ttjv fiplaeLav Trjs F ev ru fjpLcreL tov A xpovov ^^- Kal fj fjpLo-eLa la^vs Trjs 
A TO rjpLov KLVr\crei tov B j3dpovs to Z rjpLav^^- 6/xo^cos 6^ 6)(ovcrt Kal dvdXoyov 
fj la^vs TTpbs TO pipes its f] A Trpbs to B, tj E irpbs to Z, aJore Xa-ov ev Xcra 
Xpdv(f KLvqaovcn. Kal el ro E to Z KLvel ev t&j A xpdv(o^* T-qv F to prJKOs, oiic 
avAyKYj ev tcroj xpdv<f, to e((>' ov to B^^ to bnr\A<TLOv tov Z jSipovs Kivelv ttjv 
fipicreLav Trjs F. Et 8^ ^^to A bvvapLS ^"'ttjv to B KLvrjaeL^^ ev rcS A XP^^f oarjv 
TO F, ro rjpLav tov A e0' (jj E ttjv to B ov KivijaeL ev tQ XP°'^'? ^4'' °^ ^' °^^' 
ev TLVL TOV A Trjs F, avdXoyov nepl ^^ Tr\v okrjv T ws to A irpbs to E. 6\cos yap 
el eTvxfv ov KLvrjcreL ovbev oii-'^ ydp, el^° oXjj Icrxvs Toa-qvbe eKLvrjcrev, fj fjpi- 
creLa^^ KivrjcreL ovTe iiocrqv ovt ev oirocrcoovv els yap av klvolt) to irXolov etirep fj 
T&v veo\K&v Tepverai^^ Icrxvs els^^ Tbv apLdpbv Kal ro pfJKOs irdvTes eKiv7]<rav. 
Kal bLO. roCro^* Zrjvaivos Xoyos ovk dkrjOfjS is i/fOc^eT Trjs Keyxpov otlovv pepos. 
ovbev yap KuiXveL pf) KLvelv Tbv aepa ev prjbevl XP^^V tovtov hv kKlvr]<Te necrmv 
6 okas pebLpvos' ^^ovbe bfj^^ ToaovTov popiov, oaov hv KLvqa-eLe tov okov el etr) 
KaO' avTo, TovTO ov KLvel. ovbe yap ovbev eo'TLV dAA' fj bvvdpeL ev r(5 oXu. el 
bi TO. bvo Kal eKdTepov T&vbe eKdTepov KLvel Toaovbe ev Toa^be^^, Kal ovvtl- 
OepevaL al bvvdpeLS to ovvdeTov eK t&v pep&v^^ ro icov klv^o-ovo-l pfJKOs /cat 
iv icrco xpdviif' avdkoyov ydp. ap' ovv ovtco Kal etr' akkoLcacrecas Kal eir av^'q- 

' Si ml BCD. ' Kal D. ^ xal tl BCD. * S TtXdav D. = inpov BD. 

• om. D. ' om. BC. « 8J D. ' filv oSi/ BCD. >» SinXaaiov D. " Si 

^/waav BCD. '= XP'^''V C. " om. BCD. " om. D. " E BC. " S^ ij BCD. 

" T^i/ B /Hj-iyufi EC, Ti)v B Kiyrjaiv D. " irpos CD. '' el D. ™ ;) BCD. " ^/liaeia 

oi D. ^' HiivriTai D. » e?5 t« BCD. " tovto & BCD. ^ oiii Sef Si) D. 

2« ™8e D. " p^^Siv BCD. 

(^4) 



ARISTOTLE'S PHYSICS. BOOK VII. 179 

o"ea)9 ; rt \ikv yelp ro av^ov, tC be to av^av6\xivov, ev itoo-(3 6e XP^^V '''*' iroa-bv 
TO ixkv av^ei to 8' av^AveTai. koX to aWoiovv koI aXKoiovfiivov oxrai^rcoy t\ 
KoL Tiocrov Kara to ixakXov Koi to rfTTov rjkXoicoTai kol ev ttoo-m xpovco, ev 
bnrXaaCco bLirkAcnov koL to bnrkaa-Lov ev StTrXacrto), kol to rj^xiav ev rjixiaei 
Xpov<a 7j ev rjnicrei ij^iKTV' rj ev X<T(f bLirXdaiov. el be to akkoiovv rj t6^ av^ov 
T0(T6vbe ev Toa^be rj av^ei rj aWoioi, ovk avi.yKr] xal to rjjxiav ev i)p,i(Tei Koi 
ev f]ixi(rei to tJixktv, aAA.' ovbev el irvyev aXKoidxrei tj av^^rjcrei &cn:ep koI eiri, 
Tov ISdpovs. 

' om. C. 



w ^ ' t'-"' 



^mrirnta (Bxmknua. 



Already Published. 
TAe English Manuscripts of the Nicomachean Ethics, 

Described in relation to Bekker's Manuscripts and other Sources. By J A 
Stewart, M.A., Classical Lecturer, Christ Church. Small 410. 3^. 6rf. 
Nonius Marcelhis, 

de Compendiosa Doctrina, Harleian MS. 2719. Collated by J. H. Onions 
M.A., Senior Student of Christ Church. Small 4to. y. 6d. 

Commentary on Ezra and Nehemiah. 

By Rabbi Saadiah. Edited by H. J. Mathews, M.A., Exeter College, 
Oxford. Small 4to. y. 6d. 

Buddhist Texts from Japan. 

Edited by F. Max Muller. Small 4to. 3.r. 6(f. 

Sinonoma Bartholomei. 

A Medico-Botanical Glossary from a Fourteenth-Century MS. in the Library 
of Pembroke College, Oxford. Edited by J. L. G. Mowat, M.A., Fellow 
of Pembroke College. Small 4to. 3^-. dd. 

In the Press. 
The Psaltar na Rami, 

By iEngus Cele De, or, the Culdee. Edited, from a MS. in the Bodleian 
Library, by Whitley Stokes, LL.D. 

A Fifteenth-Century Medico-Botanical Glossary. 

Edited, from a MS. in the Bodleian Library, by J. L. G. Mowat, M.A. 

Also, uniform with the above. 

Passio et Miracula Beati Olaui. 

Edited from a Twelfth-Century MS. in the Library of Corpus Christi 
College, Oxford, with an Introduction and Notes, by Frederick Met- 
calfe, M.A. Small 410., stiff covers, ds. 

Gascoigne' s Theological Dictionary : 'Liber Veritatum'. 

Selected Passages, from the MS. in the Library of Lincoln College, Oxford, 
illustrating the Condition of Church and State, 1403-1458. With an In- 
troduction by James E. Thorold Rogers, M.P. Small 410., cloth, loj. dd. 



CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 

RECENT PUBLICATIONS. 



A Practical Introduction to Greek Accentuation. 

By Henry W. Chandler, M.A., Waynflete Professor of Moral and Meta- 
physical Philosophy, Fellow of Pembroke College, Oxford. Second 
Edition, revised. Demy 8vo., cloth, price xos. 6d. 

A Manual of Greek Historical Inscriptions. 

By E. L. Hicks, M.A., formerly Fellow and Tutor of Corpus Christi College, 
Oxford. Demy 8vo., cloth, price \os. 6d. 

A Treatise on the Accentuation of the three so-called Poetical 
Books of tJie Old Testament — Psalms, Proverbs, and Job. 
By W. WicKES, D.D. With an Appendix containing the Treatise, assigned 
to R. Jehuda Ben-Bil'am, on the same subject, in the original Arabic. 
Demy 8vo., paper cover, price 5^. 

P. Ovidii Nasonis Ibis. 

Ex novis Codicibvs edidit. Scholia Vetera Commentarivm cvm prolegomenis 
Appendice Indice addidit R. Ellis, Collegii Trinitatis apud Oxonienses 
Socivs. Demy 8vo., cloth, price loj-. dd. 

A Granwtar of the Homeric Dialect. 

By D. B. Monro, M.A., Fellow of Oriel College. Demy Svo., cloth, price 
loj. dd. 

Sophocles. The Plays and Fragments. 

With English Notes and Introductions, by Lewis Campbell, M.A., Professor 
of Greek, St. Andrews, formerly Fellow of Queen's College, Oxford. 
2 vols., price 32^. 



Published for the University by HENKY PBO'WDB, 7 Paternoster Kow, London. 

ALSO TO BE HAD AT THE 

CLARENDON PRESS DEPOSITORY, 116 High Street, Oxford. 



[Under the general title of Anecdota Oxoniensia, it is proposed to publish ' 
materials, chiefly inedited, taken direct from MSS., those preserved in the Bod- 
leian and other Oxford Libraries to have the first claim to publication. These 
materials will be (i) unpublished texts and documents, or extracts therefrom, 
with or without translations; or (2) texts which, although not unpublished, are 
unknown in the form in which they are to be printed in the Anecdota; or 
(3) texts which, in their published form, are difficult of access through the ex- 
ceeding rarity of the printed copies; or {4) collations of valuable MSS.; or 
{5) notices and descriptions of certain MSS., or dissertations on the history, 
nature, and value thereof. The materials will be issued in four Series : — 

I. The Classical Series. 

II. The Semitic Series. 

III. The Aryan Series. 

IV. The Mediaeval and Modern Series^ 



'^"•fr'iT 



neti0ta (©^onienHia 



TEXTS, DOCUMENTS, AND EXTRACTS 



CHIEFLY FROM 



MANUSCRIPTS IN THE BODLEIAN 



AND OTHER 



OXFORD LIBRARIES 



CLASSICAL SERIES. VOL. I — PART IV 



B ENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 



E. A. SONNENSCHEIN, M.A. 




OxforU 

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
1883 

\Ai! rights racned ] 



ILonlJon 

HENEY FROWDE 




OXFORD UNIVEBSITY PBESS WAKEHOXJSE 

7 PATERNOSTER ROW 



gENTLEY'S 

PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 



FROM 



HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS 



E. A. SONNENSCHEIN, M.A. 

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE, OXFORD 
PROFESSOR OF CLASSICS IN THE MASON COLLEGE, BIRMINGHAM 




AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
1883 



[ All rights reserved ] 






Honlfon 

HENRY TROWDE 




OXFORD TJWIVEESITY PBESS AATABEHOITSE 

7 PATEUNOSTER ROW 



BENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 

FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 



Bentley's notes and emendations on the text of Plautus contained 
in this volume are extracted from the margin of a copy of the Vulgate 
(Gronovius, Lugd. Batav. et Roterod., 1669), now in the Bodleian 
Library (Auct. S. infra I. 37). On the title page are the initials R. B., 
with letters indicating the place of the volume in a library; and the 
initials recur p. 1162. The fly leaf contains some additional notes, 
written, like the marginal correction, in Bentley's unmistakeable hand. 
Besides these, the volume contains the hand of at least two other 
persons : (i) a certain Sheldon Mervyn (or Mervin), whose name appears 
on the fly leaf and Dedicatio p. i, and who seems to have been the first 
possessor ; (2) Gilbert Wakefield, the editor of Lucretius, whose name 
and arms appear on a printed plate attached to the cover, and whose 
hand is found in a few marginal notesj some in ink and some in pencil, 
scattered through the volume. One passage (Cure. II i. 21), in which 
Wakefield's reading ' Lien crepat ' (also published in his Silva Critica, 
Cambridge, 1789-95, V p. 100) is struck out in pencil, suggests the 
possibility that some of the pencil marks are by a fourth hand. 

The history of the volume after the time of Bentley appears to have 
been as follows: (i) At Bentley's death (1742) it became the property 
of his nephew, Richard Bentley, who inherited all his uncle's classical 
books containing MS. notes (see Monk, Life of Bentley, p. 660). (3) It 
was probably purchased by Wakefield at the sale of the younger 
Bentley's books at Leicester in the year 1 786 : at any rate a copy of this 
very edition, described further as containing MS. notes, appears in the 
Sale Catalogue (no. 114), and there seems little reason to doubt that this 
is the volume in question. Wakefield himself, referring to Bentley's 
reading in Amphitruo, III 2. 54, remarks (Silva Critica, III p. 69), 
'sic bene restitntinn rdiquit summus Bentleiiis in exemplari ejus, quod 

(i) B [ I. 4- ] 



1 8 X BENTLEY S PLA UTINE EM EN DA TIONS 

forte fortuna ad mcas mamis devenerit. Al. Ah ! propitius sit potius. 
JUP. CONFIDO fore.' Here the phrase 'forte fortuna' would apply- 
well enough to purchase at a sale^. (3) It was purchased by Richard 
Heber at the Wakefield Sale in 1802 for the sum of two shillings and 
six-pence {vide no. 987 in the priced catalogue of the sale). (4) It passed 
into the possession of the Bodleian Library, possibly by gift of Heber or 
by purchase at the Heber Sale (1834-36). 

It is generally believed that Bentley's library was, unlike those of 
so many other scholars^ successfully kept together; and no doubt a 
valuable portion of his books passed en masse through the hands of 
Richard Cumberland, who received them as a present from the younger 
Bentley, into the British Museum. But this was not the fate of all : 
several books with MS. notes by Bentley became the property of 
Anthony Askew, M.D., who doubtless bought them at the sale of part 
of Bentley's library which took place immediately after his death. These 
books were again thrown into the market at the Askew Sale (1785); and 
though some of them have found their way into public libraries^, others 
may possibly still be buried in private collections. 

The emendations of Bentley amount in all to 1094, and fall into 
three classes: (1) Those conjectures which coincide neither with the 
thoughts of other editors nor with recently-discovered MSS., and which 
are therefore new to the world. (2) Those conjectures which have 
since been independently made by modern editors or found in recently- 
discovered MSS. (3) Those readings which he borrowed, or may have 
borrowed, from previous editors or commentators, and simply 'entered' 
as approved by himself. These three classes are distinguished by dif- 
ferent kinds of type ^. In the last two classes the name of the scholar 

' In another place Wakefield evidently misread Bentley's hand ; see Silva Ciitica, IV p. 233, 
where he gives as Bentley's reading on Amphitruo Prologue 46 : 

Sed moris nunquam illinc fuit patri meo. 
Bentley's correction in the margin stands 'moris illi n. f.' (not illinc'). A similar inaccuracy of 
Wakefield's is found in Silva Critica, V p. 107. 

'■ E.g. an Aeschylus (1580), -d. Menander and Philemon (1709), a Terentianus Maurus (1684'), 
and an interleaved copy of the ' Emendationes ad Tusculanas,' with many additional notes and 
con actions in Bentley's hand, all of which are in the Cambridge University Library ; one at least 
of the volumes in the British Museum (Nicandri Theriaca, 1557) has likewise reached its present 
destination through the Askew Sale. 

^ See Explanations of Signs, p. 194, 



FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOYIUS. 183 

whom Bentley has anticipated, or to whom the reading may be due 
elat 7,^^f-*^- The following table exhibits the numerica 

lelations of the three classes in the various plays i:_ 

' II HI TOTAI,. 

Amphitruo 9 9 40 58 



Asinaria 1 1 

Aulularia 1 2 



23 42 

2 42 



Captivi 5 9 J J ,g 

Curculio 10 ir 20 41 

Casina 3 43 ,3 68 

I 3 

21 22 59 



o 



Cistellaria 

Epidicus 16 

Bacchides 12 13 38 63 

Mostellaria 15 3,. ^^ ^^^ 

Menaechmi 9 19 3^ ^^ 

Miles Gloriosus 26 30 57 ut 

20 37 68 



Mercator 1 1 

Pseudolus 13 16 32 6[ 

Poenulus 14 48 31 9^ 



Persa 



I 5 13 21 



Rudens 19 23 53 95 

Stichus 3 2 II 16 

Trinummus 5 17 i r; 37 

Truculentus i 15 10 26 



195 351 548 1094 

It will be seen that half of the total number belong to class III ; 
546 corrections are by the hand of Bentley himself, and of these, 195 
are new. Whether the 351 readings of class II can be claimed for 
Bentley, or whether the honour of them belongs to the various modern 
scholars who first published them, may be left to the decision of future 
editors of Plautus. 

The readings contained in the present volume, taken together with 

' The reader must be cautioned not to expect anything more than approximate accuracy in a 
table of this kind. The causes of possible error are numerous. 

(3) B 2 



1 84 BENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 

those of the copies of Parens and Camerarius in the British Museum ^ 
and those contained in the notes on Bentley's editions of Horace (a. D. 
1711) and Terence (a. D. 1726), represent Bentley's work upon the text 
of Plautus, so far as known at the present day. The emendations of 
the copies of Pareus and Camerarius amount to about 1140 in number; 
those of the editions of Horace and Terence to about 360. We have 
here, therefore, a considerable body of critical matter — not indeed so 
extensive as it appears at first sight, since the same reading frequently 
occurs in two, and occasionally in three, of the sources, but still important 
enough to claim examination and to justify the attempt to discover the 
relation of the various sources to one another, and their comparative 
value. It will be the object of this Introduction to determine: I. The 
relation of the Bodleian MS. notes to the British Museum MS. notes. 
II. The relation of the copies with MS. notes to the Plautine emenda- 
tions in the notes to Horace and Terence. III. The approximate date 
of the emendations in MS. Under this head it will be necessary to 
examine, (i) the internal evidence, (2) the evidence of the handwriting. 

I. The problem presented by the recensions in the three copies with 
MS. notes is a curious one. The Pareus has about the same number 
of emendations as the Gronovius ^ ; but, while a considerable number 
are common to the two^ each has many valuable readings of its own, 
which are not found in the other. Neither recension is, therefore, 
independent of the other : on the contrary, Bentley appears to have used 
both copies during the period of his Plautus studies, and to have entered 
his emendations sometimes in the one, sometimes in the other, according 
to his convenience *. At the same time the considerable amount of 
common matter makes it probable that at some time or times Bentley 
transferred bodily from one copy to the other, rejecting only what on 
more mature thought he disapproved. Such transference, however, ap- 
pears to have taken place in particular plays rather than from the one 

' Press Marks 682 b. 10 and 682. t. 11. A collation of these readings has been published 
in an Appendix to the Caplivi of Plautus, by E. A. Sonnenschein, 1880. 

" In the following enquiry the copy of Camerarius is left out of account, as containing very few 
emendations, and being altogether of far less importance than the other two. 

^ I. e. those marked with an asterisk in the present volume ; see Explanations of Signs, p. 195. 

' I am informed by the Rev. Professor J. Wordsworth, of Oxford, that there is a similar rela- 
tion between the several copies of the New Testament with MS. notes by Bentley. 

(4) 



FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 185 

volume, as a whole, to the other; and it must certainly have been 
previous to the stage of criticism which the volumes, as we have them, 
represent. In no single play can the one recension be entirely accounted 
for from the other. Thus in the Bacchides, while the Gronovius is on 
the whole decidedly superior \ the Parens and the Camerarius contain 
one emendation ('Inimiciorem' for'Inmitiorem,' III 4.1) in which Bentley 
ingeniously anticipates the reading of the Ambrosian palimpsest, and 
which is probably superior to the reading of Gronovius, which he does 
not correct. 

In the Cafiiivi, on the other hand, the Parens is far more complete ; 
yet the Gronovius has ' larviae ' on III 4. 66, while in the Pareus Bentley 
leaves ' larvae ' uncorrected : the metre requires a trisyllabic word ^. In 
the Epidicus the Gronovius seems decidedly superior up to the end of 
Act II : but after that point the Gronovius almost ceases, whereas the 
Pareus has as many emendations in the last as in the first act, the whole 
number of readings of the Pareus being, however, in the Epidicus, only 22. 
In the Mostellaria the Gronovius has several emendations in Acts IV, V 
(lines 947-1155 in Ritschl's edition), while the Pareana cease altogether 
after Act III (i. e. of the edition of Gronovius, Ritschl line 966). In the 
first three acts there are many passages in which the Gronovius seems 
, superior, e.g. I i. 72, I 2. i t, I 2. •^^, I 3. 75, 11 i. 42, II a. 95 ; but many 
in which it is inferior, e. g. I 3. 29, I 3. 53, I 3. 80, II i. 66, II i. 75, III 2. 
127 (Par. IV I. 41). In several plays it is very difficult to decide which 
copy has the advantage. Isolated instances are remarked upon in the 
foot-notes : the reader may be specially referred to those on Casina III 
5. I, Curculio 11 3. 67, Miles Gloriosus II 4. 10, 11. 

' Cf. especially IV 9. 145, where the conjecture ' uti ' (for ' veluti ') agrees with the note on 
Horace, Epistles II i. 67, and is not found in the Pareus. Again in II 3. 86 the reading of Pylades 
(' Quantillum ' for ' Quantulum ') which is adopted, agrees with the note on Terence, Haut. IV 
2. I but is not in the Pareus. Other passages in which the Gronovius is superior are III 4. 4, 
IV 6. 24,1V 7. I. 

This word 'larvia,' which Bentley seems to have devised as a Plautine equivalent of 'larva' 
(which modem editors usually write ' lariia '), is characteristic of the Gronovius ; it is found in 
Amph. II 2. 145, Aul. IV 4. 16, Capt. Ill 4. 66, Cas. Ill 4. 2, Men. V 4. 2, Merc. V 4. 20, 22. 
That it is a form deliberately approved by Bentley appears from the fact that it is adopted in the 
note on Horace, Epistles I 2. 34. It is found once in the Pareus (Aul. IV 4. 15). In the 
Gronovius the correction is always made in the same way (by writing the letters via in the margin), 
in exactly the same hand and with the same dark and glossy ink. 

(5) 



1 86 BENTLErS PLA UTINE EMEND A TIONS 

It is clear therefore that for a study of Bentley's work on Plautus, 
both the copies with MS. notes are essential. The same may be said of 
the emendations in the notes upon Terence and Horace, which form the 
subject of the next heading. 

II. The relation of the copies with MS. notes to the emendations in the 
notes on Terence and Horace is also an interesting one. To what extent 
are the latter coincident with the former, to what extent inconsistent^? 

' The question has been already treated, in regard to the emendations in the copy of Pareus 
('Pareana'), by Dr. H. Schenkl in an article in the Zeitschrift fur die oesterreichischen Gymnasien 
(Zweiunddreissigster Jahrgang, 1881). His position is that the inconsistencies between the notes 
on Terence and the 'Schediasma' on the one hand, and the 'Pareana ' on the other, are so grave 
and nnmerous as to compel the inference that the latter represent an earlier stage of criticism. 

His line of argument is presented under two heads : {a) That while Bentley is inexorable 
against all hiatus in his edition of Terence, the Pareana show a certain tolerance towards hiatus ; 
(6) That the divergences between the quotations and emendations of Plautus in the notes on 
Terence and Horace and the Pareana make it impossible to explain the former from the latter. 
With regard to (a) Dr. Schenkl's argument proceeds on the assumption that what is true of the 
verse of Terence is true of that of Plautus. This was not Bentley's view: and any conclusions 
founded upon the assumption that it was, are wholly invalid. The following quotation from 
Bentley himself (ad Eun. Ill i. iV) disposes of the argument of Dr. Schenkl. Speaking of the 
hiatus (^hiare') he says, * Quod etsi Plautus sibi indtdgeat in caesura, riunquam id facit Terentius ; ' 
and in the notes on Terence we actually find him quoting Plautus with hiatus in caesura, e. g. 
Trin. Prol. 18 (on Phormio Prol. 26 and Haut. Prol. i) ; 

Huic nomen Graece est Thesavro fabulae 
and again in Capt. V 2. 34 (on Andr. I 5. 54). 

Thus the readings of the Pareana in Pseud, I i. 24 

Interpretari | alium posse tieminem 
in Slich. II I. 81 (Ritschl 235) 

Ecaslor amtionem | kaud niagiii preti 
in Merc. II ;. 12 

Tantitm est. De. Lysimache salue. | Ly. Euge Demipho 
and in Pseud. Ill 2, 67 

Ut nostra properes amoliri I omnia 
and similar cases, are entirely consistent with the principles and practice of Bentley in the year 
1726. 

To what extent Bentley would, in 1726, have allowed Plautus 'Ware' in other cases than in 
caesura, it is difficult to say. The Pareana give no clear sound on this point. Thus his correction 
in Stich. II i. 63 

Consenui : paene sum fame ] emortuus 
seems to allow the hiatus: whereas in Mil. I I, 49 

Edepol memoria'st optuma, Ar. Offae me monent 
his correction is based upon a disinclination to allow hiatus in the same place. 

Under the heading (6) Dr. Schenkl quotes several cases in which the notes on Terence present 
valuable emendations of which the Pareana give no hint, c. g. those on Eun. II 3. 65, both of 
which are accepted by Ritschl (Bacch. IV 4. 27, Mil. V 36). In two other passages the notes 



FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 187 

In order to determine this point with accuracy, the present writer has 
extracted and examined all the Plautine emendations in the notes on 
Terence and such of those in the notes on Horace as could be discovered 
from the index or from references in editions of Plautus. The results 
may be summed up as follows : — Of about 346 quotations from Plautus 
in the notes on Terence, 250 1 simply follow the text of the Vulgate 
edition or of Parens, occasionally with insignificant changes, 15 contain 
slips or misprints, 6 contain conjectural readings by other editors or 
commentators before Bentley. This leaves 75 cases in which there are 
genuine conjectures of Bentley 's own. Of these 75 emendations, 37 are 
fully accounted for by one or other of the copies with MS. notes^, 2 are 
partly accounted for by the Parens, and 2)^ remain to represent the 
advance of Plautine criticism in the edition of Terence as compared with 
the copies with MS. notes. 

From these statistics it is evident that Bentley did not, in the year 
1726, regard his MS. emendations of Plautus as antiquated : on the con- 
trary, he appears to have used them throughout in preparing his notes on 
Terence. When he had occasion to quote Plautus, he regularly quoted 
the passage as emended in one or more of his copies with MS. notes ; 
where these did not contain any emendation, he either quoted one of the 
standard texts of bis time — Parous or Gronovius' — or else emended the 

on Terence complete a partial emendation of the copy of Parens (Cist. II i. 26, on Andr. IV 3. 13 
and Hec, V. 4. 30 ; and Mil. II i. 8 on Phorm. Prol. 26). 

But here too Dr. Schenkl's results must be received with caution. He has exaggeiated the case 
by admitting as instances of divergence numerous cases in which approval of a line as given by 
Parens is inferred ex silentio. He has treated mere slips or misprints of the edition of Terence 
as serious conjectures (see notes on Andr. 1 1. 92, Eun. Ill 5. 22, V 4. 14, Adelph. II 4. i). He 
has laid no stress on the other side of the question— the extent of the agreement between the 
Pareana and the notes on Terence: nor has he stated the extent of absolute inconsistency, i.e. the 
extent to which Bentley in his Tei ence rejects emendations of the Parens in favour of a different 
conjecture. 

1 It should be noted that all these are, with one exception, passages in which tio correction is 
registered in the copies with MS. notes. The one exception is Merc. II 1.4 (on Haut. II 1. 1.^). 

' 14 are in the Pareus alone, 8 in the Gronovius alone, i in the Camerarius alone, 13 in both 
the Pareus and the Gronovius, i in both the Gronovius and the Camerarius. 

' That he quoted mainly from Pareus is shown by the numbers of the lines. Thus Stich. II 
1. 18 (on Haut. IV 7. 8) can be found only by a reference to Pareus; in the Vulgate it is I 3. 8. 
Similarly Most. V 3. 26 (on Andr. I r. 13) is V 2. 26 in the Vulgate ; Most. Ill 3. 13 (on Eun. 
II 2. 36) is III 2. ic8. The same holds in a dozen other cases. In writing his notes on Cas. Ill 
6 36 (on Eun. IV 6. 5), and Epid, II 2. 117 (on Haut. Ill 3. 48), it looks precisely as if he were 

{7) 



1 88 BEXTLEF'S P LA UTINE EMENDATIONS 

passage himself on the spot. In a very few passages, it is true, he rejected 
one of his previous emendations, or modified it, in favour of a new 
thought ^. In at least two others the notes on Terence appear to exhibit 
a less advanced stage of criticism than the Gronovius ; see Rud. I i. 6. 
Trin. II 3. 78 (cf. on Haut. Ill i. 7a and Adelph. V 8. 23). 

III. The question of date is connected with that just discussed, and 
has already been treated, in regard to the copy of Pareus, by Dr. H. 
Schenkl in the article alluded to above. Dr. Schenkl's argument is 
twofold, (i) He maintains that Bentley must have completed a critical 
recension both of Terence, as represented in the edition of 1726, and of 
Plautus, so early as the year 1709, when he 'announced his intention of 
bringing out an edition not only of Plautus but also of Terence ^.' (3) He 
maintains that the ' Pareana' represent an altogether earlier stage of 
criticism than the notes on Terence and the Schediasma. His conclusion 
is that the Pareana were written considerably before the year 1709, and 
are therefore a comparatively immature work. At the same time he 
makes handsome acknowledgment of the ' considerable number of the 
most plausible and acute emendations — in many cases the result of 
unwearied and protracted labour — which will take their due place in all 
future editions of Plautus.' 

The second position of Dr. Schenkl has been already sufficiently 
answered. The MS. notes in the Pareus — and, it may be added, those 
in the Gronovius — do not represent an immature stage of criticism. The 
metrical principles of the Pareus are the metrical principles of the notes 
on Terence and the Schediasma : and, while it is quite true that the 
notes on Terence contain 36 emendations not in the copies with MS. 
notes, this number seems altogether insufficient as a basis upon which to 
establish the hypothesis of a later and improved recension ^ 



transferring his own remarks in his copy of Pareus into his notes on Terence ; in the former 
passage the Pareana have ' leg. expeto (MS. expeto),' and in the notes on Terence, reading expeto, 
he remarlis, ' Sic MS. Regius bonae notae.' 

' Such passages are Merc. II i. 4 (cf. the Pareus with note on Haut. II 1.13), and Aul. II 
8. 23, Men. Ill 3. 34, Trin. II 2. 78, Rud. 1 1, 6, Asin. II 4. 86, Bacch. II 2. 14 (cf. the Gronovius 
with notes on Terence, quoted at the foot of the page). 

In the Emendaiiones ad Tiiscuhnas, appended to the edition of Davies, of the year 1709. 

If Bentley had had such a complete recension before him, we should not so often find him 
quoting lines which will not scan, e. g. Poen. I 2. 185 (on Ad. IV 2. 52), 

(8) ■ 



FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 189 

Nor is Dr. Schenkl's evidence on his first position any sounder. He 
relies, firstly, upon the 'promise' of the year 1709; secondly, on the 
statement that we do not hear of any subsequent study of Latin comedy, 
on the part of Bentley, till the year 1726, when the edition of Terence 
was hastily put together and published. It may be replied : [a) That a 
promise of this kind would in any case be unsafe ground for inferring 
that the materials for fulfilling it were ready to hand. But further, the 
reader who turns to the original passage in which the supposed ' promise ' 
is contained (adTusc. Ill la), will be somewhat surprised at the terms in 
which it is expressed. After emending a passage from the Ampkitruo 
(II I. 1-23), Bentley continues, ' No7t enini nunc locus est, ut ista latins 
prosequar : sed si erit unquam ut Plauium Terentiumque lima nostra 
expolitos in lucem edam, et haec et alia infinita fusius tenuiusq?ie deducta 
conspicies^ In the edition of Horace (171 1) we find him using similar 
language (ad Serm. II 5. 79), ' Sed haec pluribus, si a majoribiis negotiis 
otium erit, ad ipsum Terentium! This pious aspiration, that he might 
some day produce an edition of Plautus — which is not mentioned in the 
second passage quoted — as well as of Terence, began its marvellous 
career as a promise so early as Monk's Life of Bentley, where we are 
told that ' he held out expectations of publishing some time or other both 
Plautus and Terence ; ' in Maehly, ' he promised a Plautus and Terence ' 
(Richard Bentley, eine Biographie : Belege, p. 150); in Dr. Schenkl's 
article 'he had manifestly completed the critical recension of both 
authors ! ' 

(1^) It is a mistake to say that we hear of no study in the field of Latin 
comedy between 1709 and 1726. In the year 1713 Bentley was occupied 
on his edition of Terence : and many a point of metre must have been 
discussed with Hare during the years that preceded their rival editions 

Neque mihi jam video propter tete victitandum sorbilo. 
In other passages we find him approving readings which are manifestly imperfect. Thus on 
Eun. V 4. 14 he quotes Mil. II 2. 84 thus : 

Dicam hanc Athenis advenisse cum amatore aliquo suo ; 
upon which Ritschl exclaims ' imprudens puto.' Similarly in Trin. II i . 20 (on Eun. V 8. 6 7), he reads 

Quod ebibit, quod comest, quod facit sumpti; 
and in Most. Ill 1. 15 (Hec. IV 4. 12), 

.... Verum ut res sese habet. 
Neither of these lines will scan, and on both Ritschl remarks, '}«orf mirere patienter tidkse 
Benthium.' 

(9) C [ I. 4. ] 



190 



BENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 



of Terence. Besides, our information about Bentley's private reading is 
very meagre ; and any inference based upon the silence of his biographer 
is quite valueless. 

While therefore the Plautine emendations in the Emendationes ad 
Ttisadanas make it quite clear that Bentley had read both his Terence 
and his Plautus, and read them critically, before the year 1709, there is 
no evidence that a complete recension of the text of Terence was finished 
in that year ; and the completed recension of Plautus is a myth. 

This evidence, therefore, for a date considerably anterior to 1709 
falls to the ground. But it is difficult, nay, impossible, to set up any 
definite date in its stead, from the fact that the emendations were obvi- 
ously not all written at the same period. This would in any case be 
probable from internal evidence ; it is proved conclusively by an exami- 
nation of the handwriting. Bentley's hand presents a wide range of 
variation, but three stages are distinctly discernible, not counting his 
boyish hand^ : (i) The hand of his early manhood : the writing of which 
is slopedj and shows more tendency to looping than in his later hand ; 
specimens may be seen in several of his books with MS. notes in the 
British Museum^, in the fly leaf of the Manilius in the library of Trinity 
College, Cambridge (B. 17. 29), and in the letter to De Veil preserved in 
the Trinity College collection^ of Bentley's correspondence (Wordsworth, 
vol. i. p. 254). (2) The hand of his middle age. It is more upright 
than the other, and not as a rule looped ; it keeps its letters more sepa- 
rate from one another, and shows a remarkable tendency to running the 
ends of words off small. This is the hand most characteristic of Bentley, 
and is seen in the large majority of his books in the British Museum, and 
in several documents in Trinity College library, — the Ephemeris of the 
year 1701*, the postscripts to the letters to Kuster (1708) — the letter to 
J. Clericus of 17 10— and the margin of the Manilius and Terence (B. 17. 

' E. g. the hand of the verses on the Papist conspiracy, written at College (Trinity College 
Collection, p. 2). 

''Eg. the Stephanus (687. h. 5), the Aphthonius (6S3. b. 2). 

° The letter is there marked 'copy,' but I believe it to be original. 

' A fly leaf, under the date July 26, 1701, contains the following entry: 'Saturday. 
Mr. Hutchinson, Mr. Porter, Mr. Green and Mr. Leighton played at Bowls in y« College 
Bowlinggreen [sic] all chapell time, in y^ Evening service : seen out of my window by me (who 
was then lame and could not be at Chapel) & Will. Jaist.' This is amusing when compared with 
Monk, vol. II, p. 341. 

(.0) 



I 

FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. lyi 

Zi)- The terminus a quo iox this hand appears to be about the year 
1700, when Bentley was 38 years of age, and the terminus ad quern about 
the year 1725, when he was 6-1,. A letter of the year 1693, preserved in 
the British Museum (Additional MSS. 6911), exhibits a hand midway 
between the ' characteristic' and the earlier hand : the terminus ad qtiem, 
therefore, of the latter would seem to be about the year 1690. (3) His 
old age hand, which is large and rather shaky, and which exhibits other 
signs of breaking up : it regularly employs the ' Greek £.' Specimens 
may be seen in the letter to Sir H. Sloane of the year 1728, now in the 
British Museum (Sloane MSS. 4037), in the MS. notes on Markland's 
Epistola Crifica, published 1723 (Brit. Mus. 681. c. 25), and those on 
Burmann's Ovid, pubhshed 1727 (Brit. Mus. 681. d. 6) ; and also in occa- 
sional passages in others of his books with MS. notes (e. g. in the Terence, 
Brit. Mus. 687. f. 16, p. 345). This hand can be traced back to the 
year 1728 1. 

Applying these results to the copies of Plautus with MS. notes, we 
find that they are for the most part written in the ' characteristic ' or 
middle hand, but that occasional specimens of the earlier, and frequent 
specimens of the later, hand present themselves. Thus on the flyleaf 
of the Gronovius (see p. 224) the writing down to the middle of the 
page ('p. 772. 35' ... 'Festus ') is in the early hand, while the rest 
(' Prologo Casinae ' . . . ' R. B.") is in the characteristic hand. The late 
hand is found occasionally in the Parens, and still more frequently in 
the Gronovius (e.g. Amph. I i. 264, 2. 28, Asin. Ill 3. 71, Aul. Ill 5. 
^^, Most. I 3. 132, Rud. I 2. 77, II 6. I, III 2. ^'J, 49, Trin. II 4. 44, V 

3- 31)- 

From a consideration, therefore, of the handwriting two inferences 

seem to follow : (i) the notes on Plautus were written at widely different 

times ; a few date from Bentley's early manhood, the majority from 

the first two decades of the eighteenth century, and a few more from the 

' It is worth notice that in the large majority of the volumes with Adversaria, the notes are in a 
hand or hands dating from after the year 1700. These volumes represent a large amount of 
critical work on the most various authors, and are important evidence that Bentley's activity as a 
scholar did not cease after his appointment to the Mastership of Trinity, as is sometimes said. 

2 It is curious that in the Mostellaria the handwriting changes from Act IV on (Ritschl 947) ; 
and it is just at this point that the notes become more numerous than those of the Pareus (see 
above p. 185). These notes then appear to be more recent additions. 
(n) C 2 



192 BENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 

period of his old age : (a) as Bentley used the two copies of Plautus till 
so late in his life, it is improbable that he possessed any other copy 
representing a more complete recension of the text by his own hand. 
Otherwise he would have entered his emendations in that copy rather 
than the Gronovius. At the same time it is not evident why he did not 
at once enter in one of the above copies the emendations now extant 
only in the Terence. Perhaps he considered them sufficiently recorded 
in the latter work ; and we know that he was working under pressure. 

An estimate of the absolute value of the emendations contained in 
this volume is not here attempted. But whatever the verdict of scholars 
may be on this point, certain general results may perhaps be anticipated. 
That Plautine criticism is under immense obligations to Bentley is 
indisputable ; but a more careful examination of the actual work left on 
record by him will perhaps lead to the conclusion that the debt is rather 
indirect than direct, rather to the principles of comic metre and prosody 
laid down in the Terence than to emendations of particular passages, 
and that the supreme position of Bentley as a critic of Plautus can be 
explained only by this indirect obligation ^ There is no evidence that 
Bentley ever gave to Plautus the thorough study, in detail, which he 
gave to Terence, Horace, and Manilius ; nor does he seem to have 
collated any MS. except that of the King's Library {J), which contains 
only the first eight plays (cf. notes on Pseud. Ill %. 55, IV 6. 36) 2. 

On the other hand, if the positive gain at the present day from the 
volumes with MS. notes appears small, it must be remembered that 
many of their best emendations were pu-blished a century and a half ago 
in the Terence, and about one-third have either been made independently 
by modern scholars, working on Bentley's lines and drawing the in- 
ferences from his principles, or discovered in theAmbrosian MS. In an 

' Cf. the panegyric of Ritschl in his dedication of the Trinummus to Hermann, ' ad emendandum 
Plautvm post magnum Bentleium dticiunico.' The question of the obligations of Bentley to Guyet 
is a curious one : see the note of Wagner in his Aulularia, p. xiv (ist edition). An examination 
of Guyet's emendations, as published by M. de MaroUes in his edition of Plautus (Lutetiae, 1658), 
certainly shows that Bentley borrowed many emendations from the French scholar whom he 
frequently attacked ; among them must be included the celebrated virgeum for virganim in Mil. 
II 6. 22, which is put down to Bentley by Ritschl, and the fesira of Rud. I I. 6 (cf. note on 
Haut. Ill I. 72). On the other hand Bentley's general independence in conjecture is unmistakeable, 
and Guyet's inferiority in metrical insight comes out very clearly in the Cantica. 

' For B, he relied on Parens, whose notes he did not always study with sufficient care. 

(-) 



FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 193 

estimate of Bentley's work on Plautus, these must be taken into account ; 
they often furnish remarkable evidence of his insight and sagacity, and 
bear the best possible testimony — the testimony of verification — to the 
general soundness of the principles on which Plautine criticism rests. 
The evidence of this consensus is indeed so important and reassuring, 
that critics may be almost reconciled to the late publication of the 
Bentleiana ; though it must not be forgotten that, had Bentley's work 
been made public property fifty years ago, Plautine criticism might on 
several important points have been saved a considerable detour ^. 

In conclusion the editor would express his sincere thanks to the 
Curators of the Bodleian Library, for permission to publish the Bentleiana 
contained in this volume, and to others who gave him valuable help or 
advice in the progress of his work — the Ven. Archdeacon Palmer, the 
Rev. Prof. J. Wordsworth and F. Madan, Esq., of Oxford, Prof. R. C. 
Jebb, of Glasgow, Rev. R. Sinker of Cambridge, E. M. Thompson, Esq., 
and A. W. K. Miller, Esq., of the British Museum, and Arthur Beanlands, 
Esq., of Durham. 

» See Bucheler in the Deutsche Uterahirzeitung (Oct. 2, 1880), who comments upon Bentley's 
recognition of anapaestic verse in Plautus (on Pseud. IV I. 33) and the remarkable restoration of 
the form iurigare. 



(13) 



194 BENTLEF'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 



EXPLANATION OF SIGNS, ETC. 

To the left of the square bracket stands the word or phrase of the Vulgate 
text which Bentley corrects ; to the right, his correction. These corrections are 
printed in three different kinds of type : those which he borrowed or may have 
borrowed from previous editions (Class I) stand in ordinary Roman type, and 
are followed by the name of the scholar from whom he borrowed : those which 
have been since made independently by modern scholars or found in recently 
discovered MSS. (Class II) are printed in italics, and followed by the name of the 
scholar or MS. in question : those which are new at the present day are printed 
in Clarendon, type. A few corrections stand in Roman type, and are not fol- 
lowed by any name in brackets ; these are by Bentley himself, but fall under none 
of the above categories, having been published by him either in the edition of 
Terence or that of Horace ; a reference to the place is given in a footnote (e. g. 
on Men. V 4. 2, Most. I 3. 19). Comments and notes by Bentley, i.e. such as 
are not corrections of the text, are also given in Roman type (cf. Most. I 2. i, 39, 
Bacch. IV 9. 4, Men. II 3. 74). 

Where Bentley strikes out a word in the text, the fact is indicated by ' del.' on 
the right of the bracket, whether Bentley himself employs this word or not. The 
type of the word ' del.' varies according as the emendation belongs to the first, 
second, or third class. On the other hand ' leg.' (i.e. lege, legendum) is only added 
where Bentley himself employs the word in the margin. 

An upright stroke at the right of the square bracket (|, /, |) indicates the close 
of a line; it is the sign which Bentley himself employs (cf Cas. II 8. 34, III 5; 
Mil. II 4. 11). A horizontal stroke in the same place ( — , )^ indicates that a word 
is to be joined on to the following line (cf. Bacch. IV i. 11, Cure. V 3. 10). At 
in the same place represents Bentley's tick with which he marked a line which he 
suspected, but could not correct (cf. Cure. II 3. 44, etc.): sometimes particular 
words are underlined to indicate suspicion, with or without a tick in the margin ; 
this sign is represented by a similar line beneath the word or a part of the word 
to the left of the bracket (cf. Asin. I i. 46, 50). A caret {\, f^ indicates the 
omission of a word (cf. Most. I 3. 65). A minus sign after the name of a 
scholar indicates that his reading differs only in some trifling point from that of 
Bentley (e. g. Mil. IV 8. 3). 

('4) 



FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 



195 



A single asterisk after a correction indicates that the same correction is made in 
the copy of Parens ; two asterisks, that it is made in the copy of Camerarius ; three 
asterisks, that it is made in both these copies, i.e. that it occurs in all three copies 
with MS. notes. Indications are also given, in foot notes, of all the passages in 
which the Parens or the Camerarius collide with the Gronovius: and all the passages 
in the notes on Terence, which contain identical or varying corrections of the same 
passages, are referred to. 

In determining the classes to which the various emendations are to be assigned, 
the chief modern editions of the whole or part of Plautus have been collated, and 
also the editions of Parens and M. de Marolles (1658). For other editors before 
Bentley and for MSS. the critical apparatus of Ritschl and his followers have been 
the main helps. But, while accuracy has been aimed at, it is quite possible that 
the assignment of ' class' may sometimes be in error ; some emendations put down 
as new (Class I), may possibly be extant in a modern periodical, and some which 
are assigned to a modern scholar (Class II) may be really due to an editor 
before Bentley. In such a matter absolute completeness is neither attainable nor 
necessary. 



LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS. 



.4 = Codex Ambrosianus (Ambrosian 

palimpsest) 
Acid.=Acidalius 
Aid. = Aldus 
Ang.=Angelius 
^= Codex Vetus 
.ffa=first hand of ^ 
^3= second hand of ^ 
Bentl.= Bentley 
Bentl.(C.)=Bendey in his copy of 

Camerarius 
Bentl.(G.)= Bentley in his copy of 

Gronovius 
Bentl.(P.)=Bentley in his copy of 

Pareus 
Bo.=Bothe 

(^5) 



Bos.=Bosius 

Bossc. = Bossch3 

Br.=Brix 

C= Codex Decurtatus 

Cam. = Camerarius 

^5= Codex Ursinianus 

del. = dele 

Diom.=Diomedes 

Dou. = Dousa 

^= Codex Ambrosianus (thirteenth 

century) 
FI.=Fleckeisen 
Fr.=Francken 
Gep. = Geppert 
Gron. = Gronovius 
Grut. = Gruter 



196 



BENTLEF'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS. 



Gul. = Gulielmius 
Guy. = Guyet 
Gz.=Goetz 
Herm. = Hermann 
_/— Codex Britannicus 
Lachm. = Lachmann 
Lamb. = Lambinus 
leg.=lege (legendum) 
Li.=Lindemann 
Ling.=Lingius 
Lips.=Lipsms 
Loe. =Loewe 
Lor.=Lorenz 
Meurs. = Meursius 
Mul. = C.F. W.Miiller 
Mur.=Muretus 
Non. = Nonius 
cm. = omitted 



P. = Parens 

Pall. = Codices Palatini (quoted in the 

notes of Pareus) 
Pi.=Pius 
Pist. = Pistoris 
Pyl. = Pylades 
Quich. = Quicherat 
Rl. = Ritschl 
Rz.=Reiz 
Sea. = Scaliger 
Sci. = Scioppius 
Scriv. = Scriverius 
Speng. = Spengel 
Uss.=Ussing 
Wag. = Wagner 
Wei.=Weise 
Z=:Editio Princeps 



(:6) 



BENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS. 



AMPHITRUO. 



Prol. 19 Mercurii] Mercurio (Guyet) 
32 affero] fero (Acidalius) 
46 mos nunquam illic fuit] moris 

illi n. f.i 
7 1 Sive] Seu (Fleckeisen) 
82 Ut] del. (Fruterius) 
95 Nunc] Nunc vos (Lambinus, 
Parens) 
I. 
1. 14 (Fl. 168)] Sotad.* [i.e. versus So- 
tadicus] 

18 (172)] Sotad. 

19 (173)] Bacch. 

28 (183) hominem] del. [sic] 

mi] mihi i^othe) 

29 (184) ea] del. 

49 (204) delegit] d^Iegit 

66 (221) legiones] del. (Guy.) 

67 (222) Item] del. (Ussing) 

72 (227) canunt contra] contra ca- 

nunt* (Guy.) 
136 (292) homo?] homo, (Parens) 
203 (359) familiae]/fl»zz7zaz* (Bo.) 
211 (367) audaciae] audaciai* (Came- 

rarius) 
221 (377) Eloquere]Loquere* (Aldus) 
264 (420) cistula] ctskllula (Bo.) 
270 (426) tabernaculo] tabernaclo (Z*) 
272 (428) tabernaculo] tabernaclo 

(Guy.) 



1. 302 (458) meam,] mea'' 

2. I (463) hodie] del. (Quidam ap. 

Acid.) 
13 (475) concordiam conjugis] con- 

jugis concordiam (Py- 

lades) 
28 (490) suspicio] consuetio* (Sci- 

oppius) 

II. 

1. 13(563) hodie]/** 

15 (565) ludificari] ludos facere 

16 (566) nunquam] umquam(/—,P.) 
19(569) te]/** 

48 (595) Neque] Atque 

mirum] niMlo mirum 
57 (604) satin'] satine 
82 (629) jam imperavi] imperavi jam 
(Bo.) 

2. 29 (661) sese] se (Pyl.) 

ajebat] aibat (Guy.) 
60 (692) factum est] del. 
7 1 (703) velis] vis (MSS.) 
73 (7°5) resolvas] rem solvas (Pis- 
toris) 

— te solvas (Sci.) 
76 (708) rogare] del. (Cam.) 
103 (735) id] del. (Aid.) 
105 (737) abivisti] abiisti (Pyl.) 
113(745) tu] del. (Guy.) 



1 Withdrawn ;cf. Silva Critica IV. p. 233, and Introd. p. 182 (note i). 
^ I. c. agreeing with ' quae." 

07) ^ ^'■'- 



198 



BENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 

1 



2- 145 (777) larvarumj larviarum* 
149 (781) est profecto] profecto est 

(Guy.) 
153 (785) Amphitruonem] alium A} 

(Uss.) 
164 (796) Praecurristi]Praecucvirristi 

(P.) 
175 (807) ajebas] aibas (Guy.) 
182 (814) haec] hie 

facta'st] factu'st 
189 (821) impudicitiae] impudicitiai 
(Gruter) 
non potes capere] capere 
non potes (Z, P.) 

III. 
1- 15 (875) Frustrationem] Frustrati- 
oucs (M Ciller) 

ASINARIA 



(Pyl.) 



15 (875) maxumam] maxumas 

(Miill.) 
22 (903) verecunda] iracunda* 

(Lamb.) 
potin' esj potin* (Cam.) 
24 (905) arbitrare] arbitrere (P.) 
27 (908) neque] neque ego (P.) 
49 (93o)]t 
54 (935) confide] confido (MSS.) 

17 (1000) cispellam] aspellam'' (/) 

IV. 

14 (1048) aedibus] aedis (Cam.) 

15 (1049) sive uxorem. . . sive adul- 
terum] seu ux. . . . seu 
ad.' (Guy.) 

18 (1052) aedibus] aedis (Cam.) 



Prol. 3 Gregique] Gregi 

4 jam nunc] nunc jam (Lingius) 

I. 

1. 36 (Goetz and Loewe 50)] v. 69 
46 (61) praenoscimus 
50 (65) obsequelam' 
62 (77) obsecutum \X\MA\ejus obsecu- 

lum (Bo., Wei.) 
69, 70 (51, 52)] del (v. 36)^ 
85 (98) id] istuc (Guy.—) 
92 (105) forte] fortasse 



3. 31 (183) pedissequae] pedisequae* 
(Pylades) 
56 (208) ajebas] aibas (Bo.) 
II. 
2- 9 (275) hercle] hercule " 

12 (278) huic occasioni] occasioni 

huic'' (Fl) 
20 (286) iz2.v&\x%\ frausti (Quich.) 

siet] sit (Cam.) 
60 (326) derogita] rogita* (Cam.) 
81 (348) novisse] nosse* (Guy.) 
i°5 (372) caveto] cave tu*" 



' Bentl. originally thought of ' alium pepevisti/ as his caret before ' peperisti' shows. 

' Also on Haut. II 3. 10. 

^ Bentl. in his copy of Camerarius reads ' Si ' for ' Sive ' (at the beginning of the line). 

* In his copy of Pareus Bentl. suggests ' obsequentiam.' 

'' I. e. Bentl. transposes these verses to their proper place after 36 ; so Acidalius and Gz. 

" Bentl originally thought of ' hercle tu.' ' Bentl. (P.) reads ' si huic sese occasionit.' 

' Here the emendation in the copy of Pareus and that given above supplement one another. 

" Cf Capt. II 3. 71. 

(,8) 



FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 



199 



3 


6 (386) conservas] / * 


3- 65 (655) populi] popli (/, P.) 




7 (387) aedibus] del.* (GuHelmius, 


66 (656) imperator 




Acidalius) 


71 (66i)]t 




9 (389) extemplo] exemplo (/, P.) 


heium] humerum^ 




24 (404) hie] del. 


127(717) olim] del. (/, Pyl.) 




25 (405) incedit] cedit* (Scaliger) 


131 (721) perpetuum] perpetem* 




26 (406) Si] ME. Si 


IV. 


4. 


22 (428) dedi] dedo* (Gz.) 




86 (493) me tamen] tamen me' (P.) 


1- 40 (785) est] sit (Z) 




44 (789) habere illam] illam habere 




III. 


(Aeid.) 


1. 


6 (508) matris] matri* 


2. 7 (816) tu haec] haec tu= (Guy.) 




27 (530) periculum] periclum (Pyl.) 


V. 




magnum] del* (Pyl.) 


2- 45 (895) illam] illanc (Cam.) 


2. 


14 (560) nunc] del. (Guy.) 


46 (898) Art.] Ph. (Acid.) 




23 (569) sies] sis 


es] eris' 


3. 


9 (599) Negotiosus" 


57 (9°7) nequeo] queo (/, P.) 




53 (643) Le.] del."(Z) 


71 (921) odio] suo odio* 




haec] hie (Pyl.) 


GREX 6 (947) sic] del." (Pyl., P.) 



AULULARIA. 



2. 7 (Gz. 85) nunc] del. (Cam.) 

II. 

1. 46 (168) eburata] ebiir 

2. 20 (197) onerat] ornat* (Bosius, 

Francken) 
54 (231) quasi nunquam] quam si 

non 
73 (251) -que sum] sumque 
4. 4 (283) Co.] del.' 



4. 6 (285) St.] An. {Z) 

16 (295) filiae] filial (Sea.) 
23 (302) sibi] del. (P.) 
27 (306) te] te Congrio 

aequom est] est aequom 
36 (315) esse parcum] /a/Yc (Wag.) 

5. 14 (340) si quod] si qtio' 

8. 2(372) bene] bene me* (Sea.; Guy.) 
filiae] filial* (Sea.) 
23 (243) intro hue propere] del.' 
26 (396) Cui] Si cui iXJ'ss.) 



' Cf. on Andr. I i. 92, where he reads ' fortasse.' ^ By Bentl, ? 

^ This is not in Bentl. 's bold, characteristic hand, but cf. Aul. II 2. 54, III 5. 33, etc. 

* Cf. Amph. 1 1. 125, II 2. 100, True. II 2. 23. 

^ Bentl. (P.) omits 'tu.' " Withdrawn. 

' Here Bentl. (P.) shows a distinct advance. ' Cam. read ' si qui.' 

^ Cf. Bend, on Haut. I i. 20, where he proposes ' Ni intro hue propero currere.' 

(19) D 2 



20O 



BENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 



III. 
2. i6 (430) crudumancoctumjcoctum 
an crudum 

5. 27 (501) pedissequos] pedisequos* 

(Pyl.) 
33 (507) pulchrum] paulum (Brix) 
45 (5 '9) arcularii] | 

6. 2 (538) audivisti] audivistin'* 

omnia] | (P.) 
3(539) E]del.*(P,Gul.) 
4 (540) filiae] filial (Sea.) 
28 (564) totus est] totust (Guy.) 



IV. 

8 (615) aurum] del. 

I (628) Foras] I foras (Lamb.) 

CAPTIVI. 
1. 

6 (Fl. 74) non?] non est.?' (P.) 



4. 3 (630) Ego] deL 

7 (634) rogitas] rotas [i.e. rogas* 

(Cam.)] 
9 (636) quidagam.'] ecquidagam? 

15 (642) Larvae] Larviae* 

16 (643) Facisne]Faci'ne [z^. i^ac/«] 

mihi] del. (Reiz, Wei.) 
19 (646) vellem] velles 
22 (649) rursum] rursus* (Rz., Bo.) 
25 (652) St. non] Eu. non (P.) 

5. I (661) Emortuus] Emortuum (P.) 
3 (663) jam]ya»2 iterum (Miiller) 

6. 13 (679) Indeque] Inde (Bo.) 
8- 5 (705) illuc] illo (Cam.) 

7 (707) Indeque] Inde (Cam.) 
10. 67 (797) filiae] filial (Guy.) 



33 (loi) suum] del. 
2. 36 (139) egone] ego (Bo.) 
60 (163) est] del. (Bosscha) 

76 (179) He.] del. (Li.) 

77 (180)] p. 210 \i.e. Ill I. 37.] 

II. 

2. 76 (326) luculentos] lutulentos (P.) 
i°7 (355) coUaria] «//arz (Li.) 

3. 71 (431) caveto] cave tu^* (Bo., Bos- 

scha) 

III. 

1. 3 (463) cupit] cupiat* 
9 (468) Itaque] Ita* (Guy.) 
19 (479) inquam] del.* (Guy.) 



4. 19 (552) Ty. ain'] Ar. ain' (P.) 
66 (598) larvae] larviae 

114 (647) et] del.* (Guy.) 

5. 27 {685) Meum] 'Me meuni (Fl.) 

5- 67 (725) Nisi] (f(?/.*' [trans/erred to 
end of previous line.'\ 

IV. 

1. 13 (780) hunc] ob hunc (P.) 

2. 21 (801) extemplo] del. (/) 
52 (832) vel] del. (Guy.) 

76 (856) te] lule (Li.) 

85 (865) huncce] hunc {BJ) 

V. 

3. 7 (984) indistis] indidistis (P.) 

4. 4 (looi) omni'] del.* (Li.) 
CATERVA (1032) liberet] haberet 

patrem suum] suum patrem 



Bentl. (P.) inserts 'scortum' after ' invocatum.' 
Here Bentl. (?.) is in advance, reading 'Cotidiano' 
(20) 



'^ Cf. Asin. II 2. 105. 
so also on Haul. IV 5. 7. 



FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 



aoi 



I. 

1. 27 sinit] sirit* (Muretus, Cam.) 

39 eveniat] evenit* 

43 Id] Id ita 

45 exedat] excidat (Lamb.) 

67 Curiam] Cariam (P.) 

84 afferri] /frr/ (Fl.) 

93 Viden'j F;(/^(Bo.) 
3. I (Gz. 158) forum] forium* (Pyl.) 

49 (205) utimur] utemur* (Pius) 

54 (210 me] del. (P.) 

II. 

3. I (280) atque] del. (Fl.) 
5 (284)]t 
II (290) conferunt] fo«j-^rK«/ (Fl.) 
13 (292) bibentes]libentes(Acid.,^ 

15 (294) offendero, ]^^ 

16 (295) Ex 

exciam] excutiam* (Cam.) 
28 (307) dextram] dexteram (/) 
32 (311) Viden'] Vide* (Pyl.) 
37 (316) vis] del. (Bo.) 
39 (318) Os]t \Bentl. marks Os] 

43 (322) opus est] opu'st (P.) 

44 (323)]t 
55 (334)]t 
58 (337)]t 

^° (339) dextram] dexteram 



CURCULIO. 

3.62 (341) Lyconem trapezitam] trap. 
Lye. (Wei.) — 267 [i. e. 
Ill 36] 

66 (34S)]t 

67 (346) meo] del.2 

68 (347) daret operam] operam 
daret 

(^9 (348)]t 

72 (351)]+ 

77 (356) opposuit] opposivit' (Cam., 

P-) 
88 (367) panem] pane (Nonius, P.) 
90 (369)]t 

tabellas] tabulas {Z) 



III. 

4 (374)]+ 
31 (401) non] haud'^ (Bo.) 

IV. 
2. 22 (508) suadendo] sua dando 
26 (512) Cu.] Ca. {e) 
33 (519) opus est] del. 
3- 13 (545) tu mihi tabulas] tabulas 
mihi* 

14 (546) mihi luscos] luscos mihi'' 

15 (547) ullu'st] ullus est (F) 
17 (549)]t^ 

4. ii(567)]t 
22 (578)]t 



' Cf. V 3. 10, II and note. 

^ Here, and in the next line, Bentl. (P.) represents a more advanced stage. By deleting 
'meo,' instead of transferring it to the next line, Bentl. made the problem of line 69 insoluble: 
hence his f. Bentl. (P.), following Grut. and Guy., gives the key to the true solution of all three 
lines. 

' Cf Bacch. II 3. 72, Most. II i. 35, True. Arg. 4 ; and note on Eun. V 3. 3. 

* Bentl. (P.) reads ' tu mihi,' deleting ' tabulas.' 

° The figures (z i), by which Bentl indicates the change, are, contrary to his wont, placed under 
the words, instead of over them : the 2 stands above the ' u,' the i above the ' m,' of ' quidem.' 

' Here Bentl (P.) supplies the wanting emendation, by deleting ' tui.' 

(2:) 



2oa 



BENTLEF'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 



V. 

2. 3(6oi)]t 

7 ('^05) parentesne] parentes nfe 

prohibeas?] prohibeas 
23(621) tejdel. (Z) 
37 (636) Pl.] Pl. hem (Fl.) 



2. 47 (647) spectacula] spectacla (P.) 
48 (648) nescio quis] nescio qui{^Q^ 
51 (651) Meministin'J Meministi 

3. 2 (680) expertiis sum] expertu' 

sum 

10 (688) tibi?]— 

11 (682) Auti 



CASINA. 



I. 



1. 18 nisi] si* (Bo.) 
30 facem.] facem ; 

41 Jejunium] Jejunum * (Guy.) 

11. 

2. 22 ingratis]/«^ra//>!f^*(Bo., Geppert) 

3. 16 amo]/* (Bo., Gep.) 

17 enecas] /* (Bo., Gep.) 

18 tibi]/* (Bo, Gep.) 
es] I * (P.) 

59 Miser] Mi (P.—) 

5. 10 uxorene] uxoren (Bo., Gep.) 
27 emortuus] mortuus (Acid.) 
30 habeatj habet* (Cam.) 

42 Tace parum] Stl tace parumper 

(Cam., P.) 

6. 41 , amabo] ambo*' (Guy.) 
45 cupit] cupis (P.) 

8. 10 magistia] mastigia (P.) 
34 viros] | (P.) 
57 Emitto] Emito (P.) 

loUigiunculas] loUiguncuIas (Pall. 
3, 4 ; see notes of P.) 

' Bentl. intends to transfer 'Aut' to the preceding line. 

' Bentl. (P.) closes the line at ' postulat,' and thus is in advance of this correction. 
= Bentl. (P.) II 6. 34. 

' Cf Amph. II 2. 145, Aul. IV 4. 15, Capt. Ill 4.66, Men. V4. 2, Merc. V. 4. 20, 22; P. Bo 
and Wei. here read ' ludificatu'st lariia.' 
' This division of lines, which is not in Bentl. (P.), anticipates A (see Gep.). 

(-0 



8. 58 triticeas] triticeias (P.) 
71 noxa] noxia* (Cam.) 

III. 

1. I Alcesime]/* (Bo., Gep.) 
15 doctus] doctus at (Lamb.) 

3. 22 est officium] officium'st ( A ) 

4. 2 ludificatus est larva] ludificatu'st 
larvia* 

14 ea] del. 

18 hodie.]hodie (P.) 

5. I occidi] / = (Gep.) 

2 tremunt] / (Gep.) 

3 perfugii] / (Gep.) 

4 modis] / (Gep.) 

5 audaciam] / (Gep.) 

6 obsecro] / (Gep.) 

22 audi] /(Bo., Gep.) 

23 nos] / (Bo., Gep.) 

24 Coepit] / (Bo., Gep.) 
disciplinam] / (Bo., Gep.) 

25 linguae] /(Bo., Gep.) 
34 repente]/* (Bo., Gep.) 



FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 



203 



5. 35 credo] / * (Bo., Gep.) 
hodie]/*(Bo., Gep.) 

36 audi]/*i(Bo., Gep.) 

37 Dejuravit] Dejeravit /^ (Bo., Gep.) 

45 amator] / * (Bo., Gep.) 

46 facete]/* (Bo., Gep.) 

47 dixi] / * (Bo., Gep.) 
protulerunt] | * (P.) 

48 Pardalisca] / * (Bo., Gep.) 

49 te] / * (Bo., Gep.) 

50 moerorem]/* (Bo., Gep.) 

51 gladium]/* (Bo., Gep.) 
te]/* (Bo., Gep.) 

52 hodie]/*(Bo., Gep.) 
vivunt] I * (P.) 

53 opinor]/* (Bo., Gep.) 

54 ademit]/* (Bo., Gep.) 



5.55 orat]/*(Bo., Gep.) 
56 iri]/^ (Bo., Gep.) 

IV. 

1. 10 laute exornatusque] lauteque ex- 

ornatus (Guy.) 

2. 14 , sis ergo] sis ergo, (P.) 
18 socerus] jo««j-' (Gep.) 

3. 10 hymen]/* (Bo., Gep.) 

11 licet]/* (Bo., Gep.) 

12 copia]/* (Bo., Gep.) 
indomabilis] | * (P.) 

13 nimis tenax] lego, nimi' ster- 

nax,* Virgil. 

14 uspiam]/* (Bo., Gep.) 

15 foras]/* (Bo., Gep.) 



CISTELLARIA. 



1.72 Gustu] Gustui* (Bo.) 



II. 



1. 28 periculum] periclum (P.) 
30 reliquom] reliqilom^ (Bo.) 



EPIDICUS. 

2.27 (130) 



. 4 (Gz. 5) Certe] Recte (Sea., A) 
salve] Epidice salve 
9 (11) Ep.] Ep. Laevae ? 
27 (29) quid ro gas ?] qviidturogas? 
29 (34) dicis tu] dicis id tu * 
82 (90) amat] amavit (Wei.) 
8 (ill) es]*/. (Bo., Wei.) 
21 (124) item] fidem*** (Lamb.) 



38(141) 
40 (143) 

43 (146) 
46 (149) 
48(151) 
59 (162) 



(Bo.) 



mandasti] mandavt'stt* 
est] del. 
Die] Ep. Die (P.) 
a quo] quo a (Mill.) 
periculo] periclo (P.) 
periculum] periclum (P.) 
de]del.* (Non., Acid., ^) 
dormitandum] dormitandi 
{A, Gz.) 



^ Also on Eun. IV 6. 5. 

' Here Bentl. (P.) marks the end of a line, but does not alter the ' Dejuravit' of P. 

^ Cf. on Andr. II 3. 28, where he reads 'sese ' for ' se ' : and note on Eun. V 5. 26. 

* ' Cod. Rover, solus," see Gep. = Cf. on Andr. 1 1. 127. " j' has ' dicis /// tu. 

(^3) 



204 



BENTLEV'S PLAVTINE EMENDATIONS 



II. 

2. 7 (191) amorem] amore (Cam.) 

apud nescio quam] uescio 
apud quam 
8 (192) Ap.] Ep. (P.) 

hercle] hercule 

10 (194) conjice] conjice at — 

11 (195) Itaque] -que^ 

19 (203) ambo advenire] advenire 

ambo (Guy.) 

20 (204) sine] sine ut (Rz.) 

21 (205) Recipiam] Pe. Recipe (Br.) 
41 (225) Utin'] Utn' 

eat]y«ifn'/ (A) 

43 (227) potesse] potes- 

44 (228) lUis] -se illis^ 

50 (234) Cani] Cani' (P. — , B) 

ademptum'st] adeptu'st (P., 

A) 

54 (238) me] del. {A, Br.) 

55 (239) exaudiebam] exaudibam 

{B, Bo.) 

60 (244) Liberare quam volt] Quam 

volt 1. 

61 (245) Illi. ibi] lUa ibi 

filium] / (Bo.) 

62 (246) audio] / (Bo., Gz.) 
(247) actum] ac/um's/ {A, Bt.) 

66 (251) sunt tabellae] tabellae sunt 
(Guy.) 

68 (253)]t 

69 (254) + 



2. 74 (259) ubi est] ubi id est (P.) 


79 (264) reperitote] repperito^ 


83 (268) corrumpit] corrupit 


87 (272) venerit] venit (P.) 


88 (273) hie] hunc {B) 


94 (279) nisi] nisi si {Bo., Wei.) 


98(283) sapis]/* 


et placet.] — 


99 (284) acturus] acturus es 


104 (286) Filii] EiM* 


III (296) minas] minis (Gron.) 


119 (304) abeas] abitas (P., B) 


120 (305) i, numera,] i numero, (Sea.) 


3- 8 (313) Quam] Qua (Bo.) 


aliqua] aliquam {B) 


III. 


1. I (320) exenleror] / Versus Cretici 


et Paeonici 


2 (321) eveniant]/ 


3 (322) sit]/ 


4. 26 (462) nisi] nisi si (Bo.) 


88(525)* *] scilicet' 


IV. 


2. 26 (596) ratus]/* 


^quibus] — 


31 (601) habeto] habe (Guy.) 



V. 
1. 55 (662) accuirentur] accurentur (.5, 
P--) 



Cf. II 2. 43 and 44. 

Bentl. (P.) has ' leperi tute." 



" Cf. II 2. 10 and II. 

' P. has ' scilicet esse,' and so Wei. 



(24) 



FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 



305 



BACCHIDES. 



I. 



1. 25 (Rl. 59) aut] haut (P., etc.) 

II. 

1. 2 (171) Ephesum] Epheson* 

2. II (188) Pi. vivit] vivit. Pi. (P.) 

nempe] num* (Sea.) 
14 (191) recte] del.'* * 
33 (211) Bacchis] del. * * (Bo.) 

3. 21 (255) Dei] Z»zz;z (Bo.) 

70 (304) extemplo] extempulo* {Bo.) 
7 2 (306) apud] ad (Hermann) 

deposuimus] deposivimus '^ 
(Acid.) 

73 (307) Dianae] in Dianae (P.) 

74 (308) Theotimus est] Theoti- 

mu'st* (Guy.) 
Megalobuli] Megalobuzi 
(Meursius, Pi., P.) 
78 (312) in ipsa] ipsa in (P.) 

conditum] concreditum* 
(iv. 9. 141) 
86 (320) Quantulum] Quantillum ^ 

(Pyl.) 
98 (332) auro habeat soccis] soccis 
habeat auro (Pyl., P.) 
120 (354) Ephesum] Bpheson* 

III. 



3. 24 (428) pugillatu] pugilatu** 

(Lamb.) 
36 (440) attingas] attigas (Dousa) 
41 (445) attingas] attigas* (Non.) 
58 (462) annis majus est] est annis 

tnajus (Bo.) 
85 (489) illam] illam jam (P.) 
95 (498) atque] del." (Wei.) 

4. 4 (503) meo] del. {A) 

24 (om.) malim] mavelim (Cam.) 
6- 6 (535) et tollam] contollam (Cam., 

P-) 
IS (544) videatur] invideatur (P.) 
19 (548) Atque] del. 
29 (558) ego] equidem 
36 (.565) Occiperes] Occeptares 
41 (570) parum] parvam** (Sea.) 

IV. 

1. II (583) Ecquis exit]—" (Bo., Rl.) 

4. 36 (687) dedisti] dedidisti (Acid., P.) 

58 (709) intendebam] intendam (P.) 

100 (752) ■^mcvXo] per iclo (Bo.) 

6. 13 (783) criminatus est] criminatu'st 

(P-) 
18(788) vA\M.{DFZ) 
24 (7^4) exeo] exibo 
27 (797) agitatur] agitur*** (Guy.) 
'7- I (799) Constringe] Constringito 
5 (803) gnato meo] meo gnato 
(Herm.) 



1- 12 (379) tui] te tui (P.) 
14 (381) Tua]Tu tua'* 

' Also on Haut. II 3. 3 ; but there Bentl. also deletes ' ille.' 

» Also on Haut. IV 2. i. = Rl. reads ' Tua tu.' 

* Bentl. (P.) accepts the conj. of Cam. ' amicosque' for ' amicos atque.' To delete the ' atque' 
seems a later thought. 

* Also on Eun. I 2. 117. 

^ I. e. Bentl. joins these words on to the first line of the next scene, as Bo. and Rl. 

(25) E [ I. 4- ] 



%o6 



BENT LEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 



13(811) detuli] tetuli * * (5a) 
18 (816) diligunt :] diligunt, (P.) 
22 (820) Terrae] T^rraz (Bo.) 

ambulat] inambulat (Pyl., P.) 
35 (833) Pauxillum] Pauxillulum 

(Pyl.) 
52 (893) Opis] Opi' 
4 (928) subegerunt] subegerunt 
13 (937) Sinon] Sino (Angelius) 

41 (965) periculo] periclo {C Dy 

42 (966) Postea] Post (Acid.) 
94 (1017) Prius] Ni.^ Prius {B) 



118 (1041) tu] del. (Guy.) 
145 (1068) inepta] incepta (P.) 

veluti] uti' 
146(1069) incederem] cederem'* 
(Sea.) 



2. 9(1127) tonsitari}/ 
10 (11 28) certo est]/ 
16 (1134) lactemj lac* 
20 (1139) absunt] | {B) 
23 (1142) Hae] Haec* (Bo.) 



2. 



MOSTELLARIA. 

I. 2. 13 (96) scio]— « (Herm.) 

14 (96) nunc] / 

15 (97) audietis]/ 

17 (100) esse banc rem] rif»2^j'K'^(Bo.) 
23 (105) indiligensque] indiligens 

(Pyl.)— Cretici 
35 (116) faciunt] sarciunt (Palmer) 
39 (120)] Bacchiaci 
3. 2 (158) quem] quom (B) 
9 (165) hae] haec (Cam., P.) 
13 (169) amatores]izwa«/M*(Lachra.) 

16 (172) decet] deceat* (Cam.) 
19 (175) gratis] gratijs"* 

mihi] mi^* 
21 (178) vituperari] viiuperaHer*l^o.') 
23 (180) aut] et* 
30 (187) stultam] stultam, 



33(R1.34)huid]quid(P.) 

40 (41) tu] del. (P.) 

42 (44) superior] superior quam he- 

rus (P.) 
52 (55) carnificum] carnificinum 

(Sea., Cam.) 
54 (57) si hue reveniat] simitu ut 

hue revenerit 
63 (66) rus abi] abi rus'' (P.) 
70 (73) Venire] Venit* (Bugge) 

id] iUud (P.) 
72 (75) erres] del. (Lorenz) 
78 (82) mensium] mensum (Lamb.) 
I (85)] Bacehiaei 

11 (94) credatis] creduatis 

12 (95) ita esse] esse ita (Herm.) 



' These MSS. however have ' e periclo.' ^ Blotted. 

' So also on Hor. Epist. II :. 67 ; Guy. reads 'uti nunc' ' Blotted. 

° Bentl, (P.) also corrects 'Piraeeum' to ' Piraeum.' 
" I. e. to be joined on to the next verse. 

' C omits 'hanc' Bentl. (P.) follows Gron. in striking out the insertion of P. 'autem' after 
'Simul;' here he makes a further change in the line. 

« Withdrawn. » Also on Adelph. IV 7. 2(>. 

(26) 



FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 



207 



3>37 (194) plane]/* 

41 (198) credas,] credas 

42 (199) mea dicta] wffli/zV/a, 

nosce : rem] nosce \ (-^"O 

rem : 
vides] vide (Sci.) 

47 (205) me] del. (Guy. ; Ritschl, 

alternative correction ^) 

48 (204) sue] fo. suo aere (Rl.) vel 

{suo) sumiu*^ 
61 (218) nunc] nunc me (P.) 

65 (222) me] p. 171' 

A 

66 (223) nisi] ni (Z, P.) 

73 (230) egere] aut egere (P.) 
75 (232) Quom] Quom me (Gruter) 
referri] re/erre benemerenli^ 

(Rl.) 
81 (238) hisce] his decern* (Bo.) 
85 (244) collocassem] locassem* 

(Guy.)-I 3. 144 

87 (242) patronum] patronam (Guy.) 

88 (245) nihil] nihili" (P.) 
92 (249) sim] siem (Bo.) 
96 (253) tibi Y>^c\i\\\ peculi tibi {Eo.) 

107 (264) uUam aliam] aliam uUam* 

(MSS.) 
121 (278) oleant] olent* 

id unum] unum id (Guy.) 
123 (280) est] esse (Gellius) 

maxumaque] maxuma(Gel- 
lius) 
■ Eentl. (P.) reads ' Solam ei me soli.' 



136 (294) hinc tu] tu hinc (MSS.) 
138 (296) Libet] del. (Rl.) 
^51 (309) opus est] opu'st (P.) 



II. 

1- 33 (380) ubi] jam ubi 

35(382) autem hie] hie autem (Guy.) 

deposuit] deposivit (P.) 
42 (389) ego] del. 

faciam] terrefaciam. — pa- 
vefaciam (Gul.) 

46 (393) est] del. (Wei.) 
49 (396) animo ut] ut animo*^ (Bo.) 

52 (399) tu jam] jam tu* (Guy.) 
59 (406) meque] me (Pyl., P.) 

2. 2 (432) me] med (Guy.) 

4 (434) imposisse] imposuisse' (P.) 
ilico'st] 'st ilico''(Guy., Scri- 
verius) 

22 (452) qui] del. (Bo.) 

23 (453) pedibus] del.^ (Bo.) 
33 (463) isto] istoc (P.) 
37 (468) attingite] leg. attigatis 

(Diomedes) 
44 (475) quid est.?] del.* (Cam.) 

47 (478) sceleste] j«/ifrzj' (Spengel) 

53 (484) ausculta] auseulta tu. 

70 (501) necavit] necuit 

71 (502) ibidem] del. (Rl.) 
73 (504) h*ec sunt] haece (Guy. — ) 
90 (523) atque] del.* (Guy.) 

* In Bentl. (P.) the latter suggestion only. 
^ I. e. Aul. IV 10. 46. Bentl. has deleted the word in the margin, which he first thought of 
inserting after ' Dii,' and then after ' me ' ; and it is now illegible. 

' Benemerenti ' is from Cam. ° See Bentl. (P.) 

^ Bentl. (P.) reads 'ut animo sis' for 'animo ut sis" : correct Appendix to Captivi, p. 151. 
' Bentl. (P.) reads ' Scies in undam inposuisse, haut causa ilico'st.' 
• Bentl. (P.) deletes 'ambas' instead of 'pedibus.' " Bentl. (P.) reads 'scelesti.' 

(27) E 2 



2o8 



BENTLEF'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 



2.94(527) fugies] fuge* (Z) 

95 (528) invocabis] i7tvoca* (Rl.) 
te] led' (Fl.) 
III. 
1. 19-22 (553, 557-9) are bracketed by 
Bentl. (Acid.) 
25 (552) Dixtin] Dixtine (Bo.) 
30 (557) eo] eo me 
88(616) compellat] compellat meum 

(Cam.) 
91 (618) Objici] / (Rl.) 
128 (657) Mulum] Nullum (MSS.) 
2,120(807) incommodum est] est in- 
commodum (Bo.) 

127 (814 ; P. IV I. 41) humano inge- 

nio] humani ingeni*(P.) 

128 (815; P. IVi. 42)perspectas]per- 

specta* (5) 
147 (832 ; P. IV I, 61) ludificatur] lu- 

difical* (Bo.) 
156 (842; P. Ill 3. 20) Latius] Satius 



2. 165 (852; P. Ill 3. 29) aquaj agna 

3. 15 (918; P. IV 3. 15) didimus] de- 

dimus (P.) 

IV. 
2. 32 (947 ; P. IV 4. 9) nimium] nimi- 
rum 
35 (950; P- IV 4- 12) aedibus] in 

aedibus (Pyl., Cam., A) 
42(958; P. IV 4. 19) in] del. (P.) 
43 (959 ; P. IV 4. 20) in] del. (P.) 
72 (988 ; P. IV 4. 49) intus] intus est 
{Z,A) 

V 

1. 29 (1077; P. V 2. 72) advenit] ad- 
venerit (Bugge) 
65(1114; P. V 2. 107) sarmen] 
sarmenta (Pyl., P.) 
2 (P.3). 20 (1141) faciunt] del. (Guy.) 
28 (1149) Tr.] Th. (P.) 
33 ("56) adiit] adit 



MENAECHMI. 



Prol. 37]t 

62 quam] quum (Acid.) 
75 enim] del.* 

I. 

1. 6 (Rl. 82) accidit] leg. accedit* (Z) 
9(85)]t' 

2. 2 (ill) esse] del. (Herm.) 
5 (114) foras] del. (P.) 

revocas ;] me 



2. 6 (lis) Rogitas] / (Rl.)— p. 724, 4 

[i.e. Merc. I. 2. 108] 
9 (118) loqui est] est loqui* (Z) 
10 (119) te] del? (Herm.) 
20(129) congratulantes] gratulantes 

(Pyl.) 

3. 34 (217) Deum] deorum (P.) 

II. 

2. 6(278) amabunt] ament "^ (Cam.) 



' Bentl. (P.) corrects 'invocabis' but not 'te.' 

^ Bentl. (P.) reads ' teqne' for ' atque te,' and is thus in advance of Bentl. (G.) 

^ Bentl. (P.) supplies 'aut' after ' compediti.' 

* Bentl. (P.) reads 'necessum ' for 'necesse.' ' Cf. on Andr. IV 1. 12. 

" Bentl. (P.) reads ' quisquis es ' for ' scis quis ego sum.' 

(28) 



FROM HIS COPY 

2. 9 (282) insanus est] insanust (P.) 
10 (283) Dixtin'] Dixin' (P.) 

27 (301) habeo] ego haheo^ {A) 
35 (309) equidem] quidem* (Bo.) 
45 (320) est? non] an (Guy.) 
58 (333)]+ 

3. 20 (371) voluit me] me voluit (P.) 

atque] neque (P.) 
38 (389) Egone] Egori (Bo.) 
63 (416) Perlsti] Periisti (Guy.) 
74 (428) eadem] eadem 
79 (433) es] del. (Acid.) 

82 (437) solis] leg. solem* (Lamb.) 

83 (438)]t 

86 (441) pert] /imV (Bo.) 
88 (443) qui] quin' 

III. 
2. 6 (471) hercle] hercule* (Bo.) 
nisi] ni (P.) 
7 {472)]t 

30 (495) homini] homini hie (Cam., 

P-) 
32 (497) Postea] Post* {B) 
34 (499) nomen non] non nomen * 

(Bo.) 
43 (508) atque] atque earn (Rl.) 
3-2 7 (551) equidem] quidem *(Bo.) 

31 (555) manum] manum ut (Bo.) 
32(556)Ut«i]3-/^(Bo.) 

34 (558) sciat] resciat' 



OF GRONOVIUS. 309 

IV. 

1- i(659)]t 

2- 33 {598) optumum] opimum * (Rit- 

tershusius) 

82 (645) tibi]mihi''('Quidam'apud 

Lamb.) 

83 (646) ut] uti (Cam., P.) 
88(651) Menaechmusest]Menaech- 

must (Guy.) 
91 (654) nos defessi] defessi* (Lip- 
sius) 
100 (663) ME.] del* (Bo.) 
Ego] Eo * (Bo.) 
domum ?] domum (Bo.) 
105 (668) sese] se*= (Pyl.) 

V. 
2- I (753) usus] usu' 

5 (757) corpus] corpu' 

6 (758) merx mala est tergo] mala 

merx ergo'st* (P.) 

7 (759) affert] fert (Ba) 

8 (760) autumem] t 

sermo sit] sermo'st (P.) 

9 (761) dura] curae {Bb) 

10 (762)]t 

11 (762) expetit] expetit 

ut ad sese] ad se ut (Rl.) 

12 (763) id] del. (Bo.) 

sit]j 
53 (804) degerit] gerit 



' Bentl. (P.) reads 'hercule' for 'hercle.' 

^ Bentl. (P.) reads ' sequitur ' and ' censeat ' for ' sequantur ' and ' censeant.' 
' Cf. on Haut. II 3. 104, where Bentl. reads 'jam sciat.' 
* Bentl. (P.) simply underlines ' tibi.' 

° Bentl. (P.) offers three suggestions, the last two of which were evidently made on the same 
occasion, as the handwriting and ink are identical. 
« Probably Bentl. meant to read, as P. reads, ' ut aetas mala'st.' 

(^9) 



2IO 



BENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 



2. 115 (868) minarej minaris (Guy.) 

4. I (889) esset] esse^* (Pi.) 
2 (890) larvatus] larviatus'' 

5. 6 (904) mea sit] mea'st *(Cam.) 

7 (905) educatus est] educatust (P.) 
i8(9i7)]t 



5. 18 (917) insanire] furere 

22 (921) percipit] percipit eum 
45 (948) itan'] itane {Bb, Acid.) 
54 (957) nunc] del. (Guy.) 
62 (965) usque ad noctem :] usque: 
ad noctem (Bo.) 



MILES GLORIOSUS. 



1. 24]t 



II. 



1. 2 2 (Rl. 100) amabat] amal* (Bo.) 
26 (104) ut] del.* (Acid.) 

33 (ill) amabat] «««/ (Bo.) 

39(ii7)]t' 

2. I (156) defregeritis] defregeritis 
2 (157) Videritis] Viderltis 

5 (160) videritis] videritis* 
15 (170) fuerit] foret* (Cam., A) 
18 (174) vostrorum]vostrum* (Guy., 

A) 
20 (176) conserves est] conserves* 

(Z, A) 
80 (235) circumtentus est] circum- 

tentust (P.) 
96 (251) abiit] ahit^ {A) 



2. 107 (262) familiarem] familiarium 

(P., A) 

115 (270) me] meae* (Guy., A) 

116 (271) atque] del* (Bo.) 

3. 3 (274) a.\mm] malam rem*^ (A) 
9 (280) hie] del* (Bo.—) 

II (282) te] del.*'' (Cam.) 

23 (294) fraudom] fraudem (P.) 

50(321) Sc.]del. (^) 

51 (322) Pa. Quid jam? Sc.quialus- 
citiosus. Pa. vae verbero ! 
edepol tu quidem] Sc. 
Quid jam? Pa. quia 
luscitiosus. Sc. vae" ver- 
bero ! Pa. edepol tu 
quidem. 

4. 9 (362) polita] pol ita (P.) 
10 (363) perpropere] — " 
11(364) isteJI" 



' Also on Hor. Epist. I 2. 34. ^ Also on Hor. Epist. I 2. 34 ; but not in Bentl. (P.) 

^ Bentl. (P.) accepts the correction of Lips. ' id quod dl volunt.' 

' Cf. on Eun. V 8. 34, where Bentl. reads ' Quemquera ' and ' hie' ' Bentl. (P.) reads ' iit." 

" Also on Phorm. Ill 3. 11. Bentl. originally thought of 'alienum' (as Bo.), but afterwards 
substituted ' malam rem.' 

' Bentl. (P.) also reads ' sci ' for ' scis.' ' Bentl. (P.) deletes ' vae,' as Guy. and Bo. 

° Cf. Cure. V 3. 10, II ; Mil. IV 6. 45, 46. Bentl. (P.) reads ' praepropere' for 'perpropere.' 

'° This correction rests upon the misprint of the Vulgate (' quod ' instead of ' quando,' which is 
the reading of all the MSS.). This is an instance of careless work on Bentl.'s part : when he 

{30) 



FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 



211 



37 (390) esse] del.*^ (Pyl., Sci.) 

40 (393) in vigilantes] in Tigilan- 

tem.'^ 

51 (405) prius] del* {A, Rl.) 

mihi] del.' 

55 (409) absumtus es] absumtus* 

(Guy.) 
, 12 (422) tecum?] tecum* (P.) 

17 (427) tu] del.* (Pyl.) 

58 (468) parierietem] parietem (P.) 
. 12 (492) magno malo] malo magna* 

{^) 
22 (502) virgarum] leg. virgeum * ° 

(Guy.) 
31 (511) tibi] mihi*^ (Lamb.) 

datur]de tedatur*^(Lamb.) 
35 (515) tecum] te" {U.) 
50 p. 658 ( )]' del. (P.) 

56 (536) Licet] deL 

67 (548) hospitae ajo] hospital* 
71 (552) Aqua aquae] Aquae aqua' 



III. 

5 (om.) is bracketed by Bentl.' [A) 
9 (601) cate]t leg. aui cautela* 
"(Rl.) 

20 (614) Immo] del. 

26 (620) tei» 

ex] del* (Wei.) 

summis 
A 

36 (630) pernix sum] sum pernix 

(Bo.) 
pedes] pede (Bo.) 

37 (631) albus capillus] albu' ca- 

pillus 
41 (635) periculum] periclum (Guy.) 
45 (641) aliquantulum] aliquantum 

(P.) 
meo] del.* (Guy.) 
55 (656) equidem] quidem '^ (Bo.) 
eductum] educalum (Bo.) 

66 (658) res] del.'^ 

67 (661) i2Ltt3.re,]/ateare 



82 (565) egone] ergo 

made this suggestion he could not have had Pareus before him, still less his own excellent 
correction in his copy of Paieus ('probri ' for ' propudii ') in which he anticipates the reading 
of .i4. ' Bentl. (P.) reads ' esse ' for ' est,' as Cam. 

^ Bentl. (P.) reads 'vigilanti,' as Brix; A has INUIGILANTI according to Rl., UIGILANTI 
according to Gep. 

^ Bentl. (P.) reads 'mihi ob oculos,' which was probably the reading of ^. 

• Bentl. (P.) corrects P. by the help of Vulg. 

' Also on Adelph. IV 2. 52. ° Bentl. (P.) reads ' prius tecum postulare.' 

' Repeated by a printer's error on the next page. 

s A has AQUAAEQ- ; Bentl. (P.) reads, 'Aqua aquai" (and so Rl.). 

" This at the foot of the page. 

'" Bentl.'s signs, as they stand, seem to point to his having read ' Ea te expetere ; opibus 
summis te mei honoris gratia,' though he does not expressly say that ' te ' is to follow ' summis." 
After deleting ' ex ', he saw no way of avoiding hiatus (either after ' mei ' or ' expetere ') and 
so left his correction incomplete. Bentl. (P.) simply deletes ' ex ' 

" Bentl. (P.) reads ' eum quidem ' for ' equidem ' (leaving ' eductum ' unchanged). 

•2 Bentl. (P.) reads 'Lepidiorem ad omnis res, nee magis qui amico amicus sit,' as Bergk, 
Br. and Uss. 



313 



BENTLEF'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 



1. 70 (664) OpusJ Opusne (P.) 

75 (669) Pl.] Pa. (P.) 

76 (670) Pe.] Pl. (P.) 
82 (676) apud me] del.' 

84 (678) autem] del. (Lamb.) 

uti volo] utere '^' 
89 (683)]t' 
99 (692) Praecantatrici] Praecen- 

trici * 
108 (701) te in] del.*^ 
116 (710) habeo] habebo*^ (Bo., A) 
120 (714) ego haec] egomet (Acid., 

122 (716) tu]del. (P.) 

133 (727) Sicuti] Sicut {A, Rl.) 

138 (733)]t 

147 (742) Qui] Quin (P.) 
150 (745) introduxi] induxi (Grut.) 
157 (752) Nam] ^^/.* (Rl.) 
159 (754) hoc] hoc hospes (Cam., P.) 
1 70 (765) agitur] agitur nunc (Pyl.,P.) 
179(774) perpurgatis] purgatis * 
(Guy.) 
operam] operas* 



1. 181 (776) istunc] istuc' {Z, P.) 
196 (791) Utique] que* 
202 (797) faveae suae ancillae] fa- 
mulae' suae 
2- 3 (^15) manipulares]maniplares(P.) 
3. I (874) mea] del.'" 
io(883)]t 

13 (886) habuere] habere (MSS., 
Pyl.) 

20 (893) inscientes] scientes (Bero- 

aldus) 

21 (894, 895) nulla meretrix] mulier 

merx (Br. — ) 
27 (901) architectus est] architectust 

(P-) 
45 (919) architectique] archiiecto- 

nesgue (Rz.) 
''I (935) accibo] acciebo (P. — ) 

IV. 

1- 9 (955) quis] qui* 

nostro hie auceps] auceps 
nostro hie (P.) 
23 (970) incipit] cupit*'^^ (^o.) 



' Bentl. (P.) reads ' et mea unde ' for ' ut transeuntem ' (retaining ' apud me '). 

"^ Here Bentl. (P.) simply underlines 'uti,' indicating the presence of an error, but not 
correcting it. 

^ Here Bentl. (P.) suggests a correction (liberum med), whereas Bentl. (G.) merely indicates 
the presence of an error. 

' Bentl. (P.) follows Sea. in reading ' Praecantrici.' 

* Also on Andr. IV i. ,S7. Bentl. (P.) also gives ' te in cum rursus,' as Guy. 

° Bentl. (P.) also corrects 'quom' of Pareus to 'qui mi,' as Cam. Vulg. has 'quin.' 

' Bentl. (P.) reads ' Nee fuisse aeque' for ' Fuisse adaeque ' of Vulg. 

' It is not clear what Bentl. meant by striking out the first two syllables (' Uti '). He 
probably intended to substitute the reading of the MSS. 'Itaque' for the 'Utique' of Cam.; 
but then found that the line would not scan without some further change. 

" Bentl. (P.) reads 'famulo.' 

'» Bentl. (P.) reads ' una ' for ' mea ' (and so BCD, Rl.) 

" The strict interpretation of Bentl.'s signs is that he read 'incupit' for 'incipit,' as he only 
underlines two syllables of the latter word (' incupit '). But this was probably not his intention. 

(3^) "~ 



FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 



313 



1.24(971) uti]ut(P.) 

34 (981) instruxisti] instruxti (Cam., 

P-) 

35 (982)]t 

36 (983) istanc] istam (P.) 
2. 4 (994) nam] del. (Guy.) 

7 (997) corporis est] corporist (P.) 
10 (iooo)]t 

18 (1009) pedissequus] pedisequus 

19 (10 10) eveniat] veniat 

26 (1017) domum] donum (P.) 
4.15(1151) periculum] periclum {A, 
J?l.) 

i8(ii54)]t 

26 (1162) Volo] del. 

53 (1190) utproperet]/rci/i«r^/(Wei.) 

56 (1193) protinus] protinam* (Bo.) 
6. 6(1221) ut volui] del.^(Guy.; Rz. 
in Fl. Epistula Critica, 
p. xxvii; Lorenz) 

18 (1233) fastidiosus est] fastidiosust 

(P-) 



6. 29 


,1244) exspectet] te exspectet 




(Cam., P.) 


30 


;i245)]t*^ 


37 


[1252) dementi] dementi id^ 




(Miil.) 


43 


(1258) Nescio,] Nescio^ 


45 


(1260) astare] stare — '' (Bo.) 


46 


(1260, 1261) Nequeo] / (Bo.) 




defitjt 


7. 19 


^1302) pretiosum] pretiiini^ 


8. 2 


^1312) viden'] vide* 


3 


1313) audistin']audin'*(Guy. — ) 


6 


(1316) salutem] salutem me (P.) 


9 


(1319) omnia] del. (Gul., Lamb.) 


22 


(1332) atque] M. (Bo., Rl.) 


23 


(i333)]t 


41 


(1351) agite, ite] ite, agite 


48 


(i358)]t 


51 


(1361) me] ne (P.) 


60 


(1370) praeter me esse] esse 




praeter me 


9. If 


, (1392) Mulieres] Omnes' 



MERCATOR. 



1 (Prol.). 4 (Rl. 13) facere amatores] 
amatores facere (Rl.) 
6 (15) credo] credo ata 

humanas] humanis* {B) 



l-i7(4)]t 

47 (5°) injustitiam lenonum] /«WK«w« 

injuslitiam (Rl.) 
64 (64) esse] esse se*" (Cam.) 
66 (66) turn] del.^° 



• Bentl. (P.) deletes ' otiose.' 

2 Here Bentl. (P.) and Bentl. (G.) are at the same stage. Bentl. (P.) underlines the trouble- 
some syllables ' -movere istam.' » Bentl. (P.) reads ' dementi mi.' 
' Bentl. (P.) strikes out 'hu ! hu ! ' of P. 
5 Cf. Cure. V 3. 10, II ; Mil. II 4. 10, 11. 
« Here Bentl. (P.) simply indicates the presence of an error. 

' Guyet read ' Quern omnes.' » Bentl. (P.) suspects ' Humanas.' 

. Also on Andr, 1 1. 27. " Bentl. (P.) suspects ' positum of P. 

(33) ^ t '■ ^- J 



ai4 



BENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 



1. 69 (69) se] sese (Pyl., P.) 

80 (81) esse me] me esse*'^ (RL, Wei.) 

84 (85) allaudat] collaudat ^ 

91 (92) iisce] MSS.isset'[i.e.^(7Z»] 

2. 4 (124) enicato] enicat* (Rl.) 
5 (114) plenissume'' 

9 (118) jurgandum est° 
10(119) illild] del. (P.) 
II (120) Cura est] Curae est, (Rl.) 
16(137) CH.]del. 
17 (126) Kc\del.'{R\., Wei.) 
I9(i28)]t' 
39(150) esse sequentem] sequentem 

esse" (Sea.) 
47 (169) Quid] Quid id* (Bo.) 
57 (167) nuUus est] nuUust (P.) 
63 (175) te] del. (P.) 

69 (181)] I (P.) 

70 (185)] 5" (P-) 

71 (i82)]t 2 (P.) 

72 (183) I] /«'*'" (Bo.) 

nugare] nugaris* (Bo.) 



2. 73 (184)] 4 (P.) 
74 (186)] 6 (P.) 

76 (188) confabulatus est] confabu- 
latust (P.) 

78 (190) abstrudebas] alictuo abs- 

trudebas" 

79 (191) nos nostris] nostris nos* 

(Bo., Lachm.) 

80 (192) &] del.* (Cam.) 

88 (201) Occurri] Occucurri (Cam., 

P-) 
98(211)] Typographus omisit sex 

versus.^^ 

107 (220) ilico] te ilico^' 

109 (222) quin] del. (P.) 

II. 

1. 2 (226) somniis] somnis (P.) 

9 (233) custodiam earn] custode- 

1am* (Grut.) 
15 (239) uxoris dotem ambadedisse] 
ambadedisse dotem 

14 



uxoris ' 

' Rl. assigns this correction to P. ; but it is not in his first, second, or third edition. 

' Withdrawn. ^ Bentl. (P.) underlines ' eijsce ' of P. 

* Bentl. (P.) suspects the line. * Bentl. (P.) reads 'jurigandum'st.' 

' Bentl. (P.) corrects ' balneae ' (of P.) to ' balineae ' (Vulg.). 

' Bentl. (P.) deletes ' scire me ' of P. 

' Bentl. (P.) reads 'esse obsequentem,' as Cam. 

' Bentl. (P.) reads ' rogo ' for ' interrogo.' 

" Parens has printed a 3 at the head of this line ; Bentl. in copying seems accidentally to 
have omitted it. 

" Bentl. (P.) reads ' earn abstrudebas,' as Lachm., and Rl. 

'^ At the foot of the page. These ' six verses ' are found in Pareus and other editions. 

'' This correction makes the verse, as it stands in the Vulg., unmetrical; for 'Posteaquam' 
(vphich is an emendation of Cam.), Bentl. perhaps intended to read 'Postquam' (as Z) or 
otherwise to correct ' Postea,' the reading of the MSS. Bentl. (P.) marks the line as suspicious. 

" This seems to be Bentl. 's intention. He probably first thought of ' dotem uxoris amb.' 
(as Herm., Bo.), and then on reflection put a figure i over 'ambadedisse,' and a second stroke 
by the side of the i over ' dotem,' to indicate that the latter word should stand after ' amb.' 

211 1 

The appearance of the whole is thus, ' uxoris dotem ambadedisse.' 

(34) 



FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 



215 



3. 



1. 20 (244) 
24 (248) 

2. 13 (284) 

55(327) 

58 (330) 

I (335) 

3 (337) 

8 (342) 

12 (346) 

20 (355) 

21 (356) 
23 (358) 
24 (359) 

27 (362) 

28 (362) 

29 (363) 
44 (381) 
63 (397) 
85 (422) 

4. 19 (487) 
20 (488) 



uxorom] uxorem^ (P.) 

visus est] visust* {Z, A) 

salve. 6] salveto (Cam., P.) 

valeto] vale* (Guy.) 

hominem] del. 

nullus est] nullust* (Rz.) 

Santin'] Satin' ^ (P.) 

meum] me meum* (Wei.) 

consilii] consili 

igitur] / (Rl.) 

sic amare] | (P., Rl.) 

inveni]/(Rl.) 

amoeni] j (P., Rl.) 

Nee] I Nec= (P., Rl.) 

adsit.] / (Rl.) 

est] I (P., Rl.) 

docto] dicto^ (P.) 

facit]faciati(P.) 

Ligitare] Litigare^ (P.) 

at erit id] erit | * (Guy.) 

Achillem] Id Achillem 



III. 



1- 13 (511) illim] illi* (Bo.) 

advecta hue] hue advecta (P.) 
4.12 (842)] 756^[?-.^. V 2. i] 
29 (614) nullus est] nullust (P.) 
43 (628) mea] del. (Bo.) 
58 (643) dedit mihi] mihi dedit (P.) 
IV. 
I (700) ne] nee (P.) 
7 (822) alumne]alumnemi(Pyl.,P.) 

V. 
5 (834) familiae]/(2OTz7iaz* (Bo.) 
I (842)] 741 \i.e. Ill 4. 12] 

5 (846) Civitatem] leg. sevitatem * 

6 (847) decern] del. (Bo.) 

38 (880) sinistram] sinisteram (P.) 
4 (965) ce te] cette (Cam., P.) 

19 (980)] + 

Ly.] Ev. (P.) 

20 (981) larva] larvia 
22 (987) larva] larvia 



PSEUDOLUS. 



I. 



35 (Rl. 37) quantus es] quantum's!^ 

(Sea., Passerat, A^ 
63 (65) Jocus] Jocu' 
81 (83) adjutas] adjuvas\ (F, Bo.) 



1. 84 (86) reddam] reddibo** 

88 (90) persequi tenebras] tenebras 
persequi ^ (P.) 
122 (124) in] del.' 
124 (126) populo] poplo (P.) 
3. 55 (289) monstres.'']monstres.(Guy.) 



* Correction of misprint, cf. Mil. II 3. 23. 

^ The stroke is put before the first word in the line. 

' Bentl. does not say in which place he would delete the line (or two lines). 

* Rl. reads ' voluptatem,' but remarks: 'Nisi tamen aliud subest: quamquam nee salutem nee 
quietem nee aequitatem nee hilaritatem placet.' 

' In the text Bentl. has changed ' quantus es ' into ' quantu's ; ' in the margin he has written 
'tum'st.' Bentl. (P.) reads ' quantum'st.' 

6 Also on Hor. Serm. II 2. 99. ' Bentl. (P.) deletes 'utrum.' 

(35) F 2 



ai6 



BENTLEY'S PLA UTINE EMEND A TIONS 



3. 60 (294) Omnes] Omnes homines^ 
(Bo.) 



rogesj 



(^) 



mutuum — {B) 
85 (319) fugitivam canetn] canemfu- 

gitivam {Eo.) 

91 (325) habeo] jam habeo (P., Rl.) 

117 (351) hominum] homo homi- 

num ** (Guy. — ) 
128 (362) haec ista] ista haee 
136 (370) alium] aliud (Z, F) 

4. 17 (410) hue,] hue (P.) 

5. I (415) amatoribus] leg. ganeoni- 

bus 
Sie Terent. Ganeo, dam- 

nosus.^ 
64(479) hoc] &/. (Rl.) ' 
93 (5°8) herele] hercule (Bo.y 

II. 

1. 6 (581) maloram] majorum (Dou., 

2. 61 (656) ahenea] ahena* {A, Bo.) 

3. 6 (672) omnes sunt] omnes {A, Rl.) 

4. 19 (709) an] anne 

24 (714) Charine] o Charine 
58 (748) scitus est] scitust (P.) 
76 (766) ipsum] del. (Bo.) 



III. 
2. 6 (795) hunc] del.* 

27 (816) laserpieii] laserpici {B, C, 

£>,F\Rl) 
44 (833) Eae ipsae sese] Eae ipsae 

se' (Wei.) 
49 (838) tuis] tuis istis (Pyl., P., A) 
63 (844) in] del. (Gul., P., A) 
55 (843) demissis] del.* 
63 (852) milvinis] miliiinis (MSS.) 
67 (856) Uti] Ut* (MSS.) 
90 (880) illos] del. {Fiy 
92 (882) suavitate] leg. suavi suavi- 

tate*(Grut., ^) 
95 (885) dabitj dabis (P.) 
99 (889) nimium jam] nimi' jam' 
107 (897) petivit] expetivit' 

IV. 

2. 20 (976) ilia] ilia mea (Cam., P.) 

33 (99°) tibi me recte] iidt rede me 

(Bo.) 
37 (994) mihi] del. (Guy.) 

3. 9 (1024) mecum] meum (P.) 
5. 3 (1054) Mihi] del.* (MSS.) 

4 (1065) Et] del.* (Bo.) 

6 (1056) scio.] scio 

4 (1066) Simo] del.^" (Bo.) 



6. 



' Bentl. (P.) does not insert ' homines,' though he closes the line at ' roges.' 
' At the foot of the page. 

' Bentl. however does not alter the order of the words ' te rogo.' 
' I. c. these MSS. have the termination ' -ci.' 
' Bentl. (P.) reads ' Ipsae se,' as Guy. and Rl. 

' Bentl. (P.) deletes ' Ba. Quid est ? Co.' Both corrections are based upon the reading of Cam. 
('Quia enim' for 'Quia') ; cf. note on IV 6. 36. 
' Rl. reads 'illo,' but adds 'nisi delendum est potius.' 
« Bentl. (P.) deletes 'jam.' 

' Bentl. (P.) reads ' petiit ' for ' petit ' (P.), thus leaving hiatus in caesura (and so Wei.). 
" Bentl. (P.) reads 'Simo. Si. quid jam? Ba. quid jam ? nihil est' etc. 



k<^) 



FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 



317 



6. 21 (1083) ajebat] aibat* (Guy.) 

26 (1088) nee] nequel^ 

27 (1089) Meministine] Potest. 

Meministin' 
36 (1098) quidem] del.^ 
38 (i 100) molarum] molas (P.) 

7. 4 {1105) esse] del. (Guy.) 

38 (om.) heus, adolescens] adokscens 
(Wei.) 



7. 44 (1143) curio] corio 

71 (1167) ludo] ludos (Lamb., P.) 

81 (1177) solitus es] solitus (P., Rl.) 

82 (1178) solitus es] solitus (P.) 
92 (1189) foemina] femina (P.) 

124 (1222) nisi] ni' 

8. 7 (1244) 'Do\\xra\ Dolon»n{E\'qao5 

ridet Beckerus Qu. p. 64 ' 
[Rl.]) 



POENULUS. 



Prol. 47 ignarures] gnarures* (Bo.) 
7 1 abiit] abit * 
95 in] del. 
118 reliquom] reliqUom (Bo.) 

T 

1. 35 (Gap. 161) damno et] del. (Guy.) 
2.61 (268) En] (/f/.* (Wei.) 

62 (269) nebulae cyatho] vel obolo 

aerato 
130 (336) tu] del. (Guy.) 
197 (402) Respexit] Bespexisti 
3. 13 (415) promisisti] promisti* (D, 
Guy.) 
36 (437) IllincJ Illic (P.) 
II. 
3 (443) ilium] ullum (P.) 
47 (486) auscultas] aut auscultas 



1. 6(500) 

39 (533) 
64 (558) 

74 (568) 

3. 8(613) 
9 (om.) 

10 (614) 
22 (626) 
25 (629) 
26 (630) 
32 (636) 
36 (640) 

79 (683) 

4. 8(709) 



III. 

Sciebam] Scibam (Guy.) 
dictum] dicta 
agendum, propera] agen- 
dum propere * 
incedit] cedit (Bo.) 
tibi,] tibi, ei (Wei.) 
Et] del. (Wei.) 
leviter] leniter (P.) " 
scio.] scio 
id] del.«* 
tui] del. 

leviter] leniter* (MSS.) 
iratus est] iratust (P.) 
est] st ^ 

hue] del.* (Guy., A) 
reliqua] reliqiia (Bo.) 



' Bentl. (P.) deletes ' ab me,' retaining ' nee potest ' at Uie end of the line, as Rz. and Rl. 

' Here Bentl. bases his correction upon the correction of Cam. (' Quin jam quidem illam '), 
instead of upon the reading of the MSS. (' Qui illam quidem jam ') ; cf note on III 2. 65. 
Bentl. (P.) marks the reading of Cam. (in P.) as suspicious, but does not correct it. 

2 Bentl. (P.) reads ' moriri ' for ' emoriri.' * Bentl. (P.) deletes ' ad.' 

' Bentl. (P.) deletes the whole line, as Gep. ^ Also on Eun. I 2. 69. 

' The stroke through the 'e' is faint and smudged. Bentl. seems to have thought of deleting 
the word and then to have changed his mind. 

(37) 



ai8 



BENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 



4. 20 (721) censetis] censes' 

21 (722) venerit] venit* (Guy.) 
5.28(764) allegaverunt] allegarunt* 

(Bo.) 
6. 2 (788) mehercle] hercle * (Wei.) 

IV. 

2. 30 (842) facis] del.* 
33 (845) tu] tu tuum 
44 (856) memorandum] memora 
dum (P.) — 900, 7 \i. e. V 
2. 103] 
62 (874) perdeam 
68 (880) habeto] habe 
78 (890) ajebat] aibat (Guy.) 



V. 



2. 61 (loio) volui] volt (P., A) 


63 (1012) si] sis (Bo.) 


65 (1014) uti] ut {^A, Bo.) 


92 (1040) mihi hospitalis tessera] 


hospitalis tessera mihi 


157 (1105) novit] noverit (P.) 


3-35 (1147) leviter] leniter* (MSS.) 


52 (1142) haec] hae (P.) 


4.46(1205) benefeceris] benefecerit* 


(Acid.) 


69 (1228) multo] multos (P.) 


75 (1234) faciatis]/a«7i>* (Herm.) 


77 (1236) vox] vos (P.) 


79 (1238) timeo,]/*'' 


(1239) quid]—* 



POENULO SUPPOSITA. 



1 (1356) meo]/* 

2 (1357) mulieres]/* 
(1358) filias] I (P.) 

3(1359) meas]/* 
4 (1360) domo]/ 

{1361) perditus.j | (P.) 
5(1362) cognosceret] / 

6 (1363) mihi!]/ 
(1364) minae,]/ 

7 (1365) Lyce:]/ 
(om.) perditus.] | * 

8 (1366) novellicus,] / * 

Utrum is est novelle no- 
vellicus,] Utrumvis est, 
vel leno, vellycus'(P.) — 
913, 21 [i.e. V 5. 53] 



9(1368) 
10(1369) 

(1370) 
II (1371) 

12(1373) 
13(1375) 

(1376) 
14 (1377) 
15(1378) 
16 (1380) 
17(1381) 

(1382) 
18(1383) 
19 (1384) 
20(1385) 
21 (1386) 



noveris :] / * 
credidi :] / * 
magis] / 
obsecro,] / * 
addecet,] / * 
liberas,] / * 
manu.] | (P.) 
tuum] / * 
dabo,] / 
consulam.] / * 
est.]/ 

negotium?] | (P.) 
abduclre.] /* 
foris :] /* 
simul.] /* 
cogito] /* 



' Bentl. (P.) reads ' Ad. censeo. Aa. Hominem ' for ' censetis ? Hominem.' 

* Bentl. (P.) reads 'hercule, mi Patrue ' for ' hercle ; Patrue.' ^ At the foot of the page. 

(38) 



FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 



219 



22 (1388) 

23 (1389) 

24 (1390) 

25(1391) 

{1392) 

26(1393) 

27 (1394) 

28 (1395) 



sient.] /* 
obsecro.] / * 
improbo.] / * 
scio ;] / * 
mecum] | (P.) 
carcerem.] / * 
volo,] / * 
sententiam, J / * 



29(1397)] |Ita(P.) 

31 (1399) tibicinam :] / * 

32 (1400) sient.]/* 

33 (1401) tuum.]/* 

34 (1402) sequor.]/* 

35 (1403) Carthaginem ?] / * 

36 (1404) Ilico.]/* 

37 (1406)] I Ha. Faciam (P.) 



PERSA. 



II. 



2. 28 (210) mail] male {B) 

29 (211) arbitratus est] arbitratust 

(P-) 
34 (216) die tu :] die tu. P. Die (u 

(Wei.) 
48 (230) fcede] del. 

57 (239) quid est?] P. edictum est 

mihi.{R\.— ') 

58 (240) P^.] del. (Rl.— 1) 
4. 14 (285) gratis] ^ra/iVj 2 (^4) 

24 (295) ipsum] del. (Guy,) 

III. 
1. 18 (346) melius est] meliust (P.) 

25 (353) ego] del. (Guy.) 



1. 41 (369) melius est] meliust (P.) 

3. 16 (421) lucro] lurco (Non., Z, P.) 
29 (434) augentark] argentarii (P.) 

IV. 

1. I (449) an] ae (Bo.) 

3- 65 (534) complures] compluries 

(P-) 

4. 23 (572) ferreo] ferro (P.) 
113 (665) periculo] periclo (P.) 

datur] dabitur * 
8- 4 (734) fateor] fateor, (P.) 
habere] habeo {B) 

V. 

2. DORDALUS] DORDALUS, ToxiLus {F, 

Z,V.) 



' In Rl. this speech (' Edictum est ... . prius') is assigned to Sophoclidisca. 

^ Also on Adelph. IV 7. 26. 

^ Also on Haut. IV 7. 8, where Bentl. reads ' haec sexaginta ' for ' sexaginta haec' 



(39) 



230 



BENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 



RUDENS. 

Prol. 24 perduunt] perdunt (P.) 

2 7 scelestus est] scelestust * (Guy.) 



1. 2 (Fl. 84) vobis] nobis (P.) 

6 (88) fenestrasque] festrasque' 
(Guy.) 

2. 21 (109) nos] del. * (Guy.) 
23 (ill) mox] del. * (Rz.) 

53 (141) melius est] meliust (P.) 
56 (144) periculum] periclum (P.) 
58 (146) Amore] Amori (Sci.) — 92 

[i.e. I 2. 92] 
77 (166) potuit] potuil reciius (Rz.) 
5. 2 (259) precantum me] me pre- 

cantum {B) 
10 (268) caeruleas] caerulas* (Guy.) 



24 (282) inopesque] 
(Guy.) 

II. 



mopesque, 



1 



2. 



5 (294) Hisce] Hice'' 
hae] haec ^ * 
7 (296) exercitu] exercitio 

2 (307) ajebat] aibat * (Rz.) 
13 (319) mali] del* (Rz.) 

3. 68 (399) se sic] sic se " (Guy.) 

4. 17 (433) Veneris] del. * (Rz.) 
19 (436) periculo] periclo (Guy.) 

5. 19 (476) vinculis] vinclis [E) 

6. I (485) homo] homo esse^ (Wei.) 

3 (487) quid] quidquam 



6.25 (509)] t 

anteposita est] posita 
65 (549) hanc unam] unam banc 
(Guy.) 
7- 19 (577) pluvit] />/«// (Rz.) 
III. 

1. 9(601) Videbatur]Videtur* (Guy.) 

21 (613) fano]— ^(Rz.) 

22 (614) Clamoris] elamor 

2. 5 (619) innocentium] innocentum* 

11 (625)]t 

custodiam] cusiodelam* (Rz.) 

12 (626) perveniat] pervenit * 

25 (639) exoptavi] optavi* (Guy.) 

28 (642) innocentes] innocentes in- 

tus (P.) 

29 (643) jus] jusque * 

32 (646) audeat violare] violare 

auderet * 
35 (649) * * *] liberas (P.) 
37 (651) parricidii] /larnhi^z' (Rz.) 
perjurii] perjuri (Fl.) 
plenus] plenissumus (P.) 
42 (656) fecit hercle] hercle fecit 

(Guy.) 
49 (663) ecce] eccas* (Rz.) 
4. 10 (715) Nive] Neu (JB, P.—) 
27 (732) murteta juncis]y««m mur- 

tela (Bo.) 
38(743) Mea I] (/«/. (Wei.) 
56 (761) Veneris] Veneri* (Guy. — ) 



' On Haut. Ill i. 72 Bentl. reads 'fenestrasque,' remarking that the word ' fenestra,' both in Plautus 
and Terence, is pronounced as a dissyllable, and approving the spelling ' festra,' quoted byFestus. 
^ Also on Eun. II 2. 38 ; and so Bo. ^ Bentl. (P.) reads ' sic sese.' 

' Bentl. (P.) reads ' sese esse.' '' I. c. Bentl. makes one line of 21 and 22. 

' Bentl. (P.) reads ' audeat violare.' 

(4°) 



FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIVS. 



221 



5- 4 (783) quidem] equidem 
16 (795) istas] del.* (Guy.) 
19 (798) affer] affer e domo^ 
25 (805) advenit] venit 
47 (827) equidem] quidem* (Rz.) 

6. 23 (861) Quin] Quin'2* (Guy.—) 
27 {865) quid] numquid'* 

IV. 

1. 14 (905) vaniloquentia] loquentia** 

2. II (916) praeposui] praeposivi (P.) 
13 (918) sententiam] servitutem* 

(Cam., Rz.) 
32 (937) pransurus est] pransurust 

(P.) 
■ 3. 54 (993) audivisti] audisti* (Guy.) 

69 (1008) exurgeri] exugeri* (Guy.) 

70 (ioo9)exurgebo]exugebo*(Guy.) 
loi (1040) tetulerit] tulerit* (Guy.) 
105 (1044) est ignotus, notus:] igno- 

tu'st, notu'st:" (Rz.) 
4. 19 (1063) Utin'] Ulri (Bo.) 

27 (107 1) potius est] potiust(P.) 

28 (1072) dat] das 

29 (1073) Quoad] Quod {B) 

31 (1075) hie noster] noster hie* 
36 (1080) tu] del. 
39 (1083) usus est] 'st usns" 
80 (11 24) milvum] mtluum(Bo.) 
82 (11 2 6) parte] del* (Guy.) 



4. 91 (1135) ostenderis] ostendas' 
98 (1142) quidquid] quid* (Cam.) 
113 (i 157) est] j// (Rz.) 
118 (1162) ite]i*(Guy.) 

6. I (1205) melius est] meliust(P.) 
6 (12 10) tamen] del. (Guy.) 

8 (12 1 2) rogato] roga (Wei.) 
20 (1224) opus est] opust* (P.) 

7. 3(1229) danunt] dant ' {B) 

6 (1232) melius illi] illi melius* 
(Rz.) 

V. 

1. I (1281) mortalium] weJr/a/zV* (Rz.) 
2. 13 (1300) robigine] robigine ve- 
rum" 
15 (i302)]t 

27 (1314) denaria Philippea] mnae 

Philippiae " *"■(?.—) 
seorus] sorsus (P.) 
49 (1336) dejura] dejera* (Rz.) 
68 (1355) arbitratus est] arbitratust 
(Guy.) 
3. 4(1360) o\del. (Rz.) 

28 (1384) Promisisti] Promisti 

29 (1385) Promisisti] Promisti 
33 (1389) ergo] ego 

47 (1403) taceto] tace (Guy.) 

52 (1408) facias] facis (P.) 

53 (1409) Liberia] Libera (P.) 



' Rz. proposed ' affer hue domo.' 
' Also on Andr. I 1. 13; and so Rz. 
» Bentl. (P.) reads ' si non ' for ' non.' 
' Bentl. (P.) reads ' ostendes.' 
9 Also on Haul. II 3. 104. 



2 Cf. Men. II 3. 88 ; Stich. Ill 2. 45. 
* Also on Haut. I i. 20; and so Rz. 
' Bentl. orig. thought of ' usust,' as Guy. and Bo. 
' Also on Phorm. I 3. 14. 
1" Bentl. (P.) puts a caret after ' robigine.' 



" Bentl. writes the plural terminations (-ae -ae) under the marginal note of Gron. ' mna 
Philippia.' 

(41) G [ L 4. ] 



333 



BENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS 



STICHUS. 



I. 



2. 19 (Rl. 77) indaudiverim] inaudiv- 

erim (Cam., A^ 
60 (117) id] del. 
89 (146) placet] places (Gul., A') 

3. 9 (163) pauxillulam] pauxillam 

(Guy.) 
II (165) oboriuntur] ma«/«r (Wei.) 
13 (167) hoc] hoeverbum 
21 (175) puero] del. (Acid.) 
28 (182) esum] del. (Gul.) 
60 (213) quot] quae 
89 (243) multum ' 

II. 

2. 64 (389) Ridiculosissumos] Ridicu- 
lissumos* (Acid.) 



III. 



2. 45 (501) Quae neet]Quaen'( Acid. — 
P— ) 

IV. 

1- 30 (536) eccilla] eccillam (Bo.) 



3. 8 (681) obsonatus est] obsonatust 

(P-) 
5. 19 (760) cantationem] cantionem 

(Non,, Saracenus) 

7. I (769) possiet] possit (Guy.) 

4 (772) omnes] nunc omnes (P.) 



I. 

1. 9 (Rl. 2nd Ed. 31) succreverunt]suc- 

crerunt (Acid., R) 

2. 8 (46) ego] ego te [A, Herm.) 
14 (52) bene valere] vakre* {A, Bo.) 
45 (82) aliena] alieno (P.) 
92 (129) Dedistine] Dedisti (Rz., 

Bo., Fritzsch) 
occideret?] occideret. {Bo.) 
172 (209) facta] deP* {A) 

II. 

1. I (223) vorso,]/* 
2 (224) indipiscor:] /* 



TRINUMMUS. 

concoquoj coquo {A) 

defetigc] / 
3 (226) est.]/* 
4(227) est,]/* 
(228) expetessam,]/ 

5 (229) firmiorem:] /* 

6 (230) siet :]/* 

16 (243)]/ilico 

17 (243) liquitur.J/ 
(244) audes.]/ 

2. 39 (321) non] del.* (Gron., A) 
69 (350) iMMUNiFico] immuni* 
(Grut., A) 



(42) 



Bentl. probably intended to delete the word, as Bo. 
Also in the Schediasma. 



FROM HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 



223 



2- 78 (359) Charmidae] CharmidaVi 

(Sea., Grut.) 
4-30(431) te] del.' (Guy., ^) 
44(445) hau !] haud= (MSS.) 
45 (446) malas.] malas ?* 
5° (451) novisse] nosse 
158(559) quidemjdel. 
186 (586) 6 pater 1] 6 pater pater 

III. 
2.65 (691) dedissejdedidisse (Cam.) 



IV. 

2. 162 (1004) tinniit] hnnit* (Herm.) 

3. 5(1012) abieris] aberis* (Cam.) 
25 (1032) nihil] nihili* (Sea.) 

V. 

2-31 (1155) Ch.] Ch. Lysiteles, 
50 (1174) foras] del. (Guy.) 

52 (1176) subito] del. (Guy.) 

53 (11 77) satin'] satine" (Grut.) 
64 (1188) licet] del. (Guy.) 



TRUCULENTUS. 



Arg. 3 Utique] leg. Utque (P.) 

4 supposuit] supposivit (Sea., 
Lamb.) 



1.51 (Sehoell 70) quidem] equidem 
(Br.) 
60 (om.) is bracketed by Bentl. 
(Lamb., P.) 

IL 

2. 8 (263) Imprudens] Impudens* 
(Lamb., A) mihi RB 



2. 46 (301) perdidere] perdiderunt (C, 

D,Z) 
4' 5 (356) Dinarche] fni Dinarche (V,o.) 
67 (421) ego tota] del. (Guy.) 
90 (444) perferre] perferri (P.) 
5. 8(459)]|Lueri(P.) 

exsecuta ;] / * 
9 (460) supposivi.] / * 
(461) oportet] te oportet {S'pe.ngtV) 
aggrediri,] / * 

10 (462) exsequare.j / * 

11 (463) ineedo :] /* 

28 (481) veniret] veniat * (Guy.) 



• On Adelph. V 8. 23 and Haut. V 5. 21. Bentl. adopts the reading of Mur. and Add. ' Char- 
midae hujus.' 

* Also on Hec. 1 1. 7. 

3 Also on Eun. V 8. 36 (' haut'). Bentl. (P.) corrects the ' Hand ' of P. to ' Haut.' 
» This note of interrogation is like that after 'Laevae,' Epid. 1 1. 9. On Eim.V 8. 36 the line 
is quoted without a note of interrogation. 
6 Cf. Bentl. on Amph. II i. 57. 

(43) G 2 



334 



BENTLEY'S PLAUTINE EMENDATIONS. 



7. I (551) damnigemli,] / * (Speng.) 

3 (553) expoliat.] / * 

4 (554) me,]/* 

40 (599) gemens.] [ P. 

41 (600) suspirium.] / * 

42 (601) femur.]/* 
(602) verberat f ] / ^ * 



III. 

2. 14 (682) commoveo,] leg. commeo, 
(Cam., P.—) 

IV. 

2. 2 (7i2)]/ania 

exinani.] / 



' Also on Eun. Ill i. 38. 



NOTES OF BENTLEY FROM THE FLY-LEAF 
OF HIS COPY OF GRONOVIUS. 



P. 772. 
P. 775- 
P- 437- 



144, 



35. leg. At te dii deasque quantum'st : : servassint quidem. 

V. 88. Certum est mihi ante tenebras tenebras persequi. 
Eade plane de Pellione Hieronymus Groflotius Epistola ad Jacobu 
Lectiu an : Dom : 1583 apud Goldastu nu. 83. Is quide erat 
amicus summus Gulielmii. 
Meursius de Luxu Roman : legib. 

jEdepol mortalem perseparcu praedicas. 
i. e. perparcu : ut persefacul pro perfacul. Festus. 
— Prologo Casinae. 

Latine Plautus cum latranti nomine. 
Camerarius ad Marcum Plauti prsenomen refert, ob literam caninam E, 
Sed hoc absurdum. Petitus ad Casinam quasi Canissam : stulte : 
Salmasius ad eandem, quod omnes mulieres sint oblatatrices [sic, i. e. 
oblatratrices] et clamosse. Et hoc frustra. Tu refer ad Plautum ; quod 
verbum etiam canis genus significat. Festus. Plauti appellantur canes, 
quorum aures languidse sunt ac flaccidse ut latius videantur patere. 
Idem alibi in Ploti. M. Accius poeta, quia Umber Sarsinas erat, a 
pedum planitie initio Plotus, postea Plautus cceptus est dici. Sed 
auctor Prologi, qui non est ipse Plautus, priorem Etymologiam secutus 
est. R. B. 



(44) 



APPENDIX. 



The following letter of Bentley is taken from Appendix III to a tract, entitled 
' An exact and circumstantial History of the Battle of Floddon [sic],' with notes 
by Robert Lambe, London, 1774, a copy of which is in the Bodleian Library. 
The editor speaks (Notes, p. 79) of the ' very curious letter in Appendix No. Ill, 
printed from a manuscript^' and adds, ' Having no date or superscription, I do not 
certainly know to whom it was addressed.' 

Indications are, however, not wanting as to both recipient and date. The 
internal evidence seems to show with regard to the recipient (i) that he was living, 
at the time, near to Dr. Mountague, probably at, or in the neighbourhood of 
Durham ^ ; (2) that he had a son at Cambridge. With regard to the date, we 
have (i) the reference to Wetstein, who is probably the ' able foreigner,' and his 
visit to Paris in the year 17 16, for the purpose of collating MSS. for Bentley; 
and (2) the general subject of the letter. It would appear therefore to fall some 
time after, probably soon after, the year 17 16. 

All these indications agree perfectly with the supposition that the recipient 
was the Rev. Thomas Rud, Librarian of the Dean and Chapter of Durham, and 
formerly master of Durham Grammar School ; a gentleman with whom Bentley 
is known to have corresponded on the subject of the proposed edition of the New 
Testament. A certain Thomas Rudd [sic] of Trinity College, took his B.A. 
degree at Cambridge in the year 171 7, and an earlier Thomas Rudd, also of 
Trinity, graduated in the year 1687. The former is probably the son alluded to 
in Bentley's letter ; the latter may have been the father. The difference in the 
spelling of the. name is probably not a matter of any consequence. 

' The letter is given as printed by Lambe : several passages suggest a doubt as to the accuracy 
of the transcription. 
2 Dr. Mountague died in London. 

r (45) 



336 APPENDIX. 

LETTER OF BENTLEY [TO REV. T. RUD, D.D.PJ 

Rev. Sir, 

I received your very obliging letter. It would make my long tedious 
work much more easy and light to me, if all the persons, whose courtesy I am forced to 
make address to, were as frank and forward as yourself. You will be sensible, that the 
effect of this labour of mine depends upon authority, not reason and criticism. I could 
sit still in my study, and with little trouble make Greek and Latin agree, and tally 
together, with plausible, if not certain, nay, even with certain emendations. How many 
such, when I collated my first manuscript, have I written in the bottom of the page, as 
conjectures of the true Latin reading? These, in the progress of more and older 
manuscripts, I have since found to have been plain, and from the first hand, in the old 
Saxon exemplars. You know the difference of these two propositions. I guess, I argue, 
I persuade, that it was once so written, though all the copies go against it ; and I show 
you, that it is yet actually so, in an old manuscript of King Athelstan's, St. Cedas, St. 
Cuthbert's of the age of 1200 years. The one pleases, and convinces ingenuous men, 
and well-willers to the Scriptures, and the other stops the mouths even of Pagans and 
Freethinkers. This consideration makes me resolve to spare no labour, nor any charge, 
to have all the books that our own country, and even foreign countries, can afford to 
me. I have advanced fifty pounds to an able foreigner, to go to Paris, and to collate 
some manuscripts of equal, or greater antiquity than our own. For I have never yet 
used one old book, if it were but of twenty scattered sheets, that I did not get some- 
thing particular by it. It is odd and pleasant to see how the readings lie scattered 
through the copies. There shall be three true readings against the present Pope's text, 
within the compass of three verses, and these shall be fetched out of three several 
manuscripts ; what hits in one failing in the other two. Therefore I am encouraged by 
success ; all that I meet with help somewhat. Give me then number enough, and I am 
sure all will exactly tally. And for this reason, I must intreat you to send me down 
those other manuscripts, that contain the Acts and the Epistles, though they do not 
reach to the age desired ; I mean those, which you take to be the best of them, and 
which are in square, rather than in oblong volumes, cseterii paribus. It is but a small 
addition of carrier's charge, and I am glad to pay it, both hither, and back again. I 
think, that I told you before, that I am comparatively poor in the Acts and the Epistles, 
which makes me send for help out of France. I have but two copies that reach 800 
years, and these do not always come up to that which I seek for. But what is odd, 
junior books supply that sometimes, which the ancient ones fail in. 

Coloss. ii. 4. Hoc autem dko ut nemo nos decipiat en pithanologia in sublimitate sermonum. 
For so the Popes, so the former editions, so both my old manuscripts read. And yet it is 
plain, that nobody could so translate it. Sublimitas sermonum is upsilogia, or meteorologia, 
never pithanologia. I soon guessed it to be an error of the Scribes, for subtilitate 

(46) 



APPENDIX. 227 

sermonum. For thus the old Glossaries at Paris, printed by Stephens, from a copy of a 
thousand years of age, subtilitate pkhanologia; and in Gloss. Graecolat. peithanologia, 
lubtilitas •verborum. 

But after this, I found in four manuscripts, of the King's Library, not one of which is 
above 600 years old, subtilitate -verborum, from the very first hand. This I also impute 
to some useful criticks in the Western countries, about 700 years ago, who then 
collated the present manuscripts of the Bible with the oldest copies then extant, and 
rectified the innovations : These emendations they published, under the title of Cor- 
rectorium Biblics, none of which have been yet printed, but quoted occasionally by 
Zegerus and Lucas. I shall get transcripts of them from abroad. If you meet with any 
such in your library, they make but few sheets, I pray that you would communicate 
them to me. This I say is the reason why a true reading shall be in a manuscript 
of 600, that is now wanting in those, of now of a thousand years of age. Because 
these correctors, of 700 years ago, had still older books, and the following transcribers, 
if learned, adjusted their copies, according to their directions. Of your two old books 
I shall give, as of all the rest, which are a thousand years old, a specimen of the writing 
in a copper-plate, that posterity may see, what good authorities I follow. I wish that 
you would look, what comments of Bede, or of the other tractators, Austin, Ambrose, 
&c. you have, of a competent age ; for I shall give you the trouble to examine particular 
places therein, when I begin to build ; for, at the present, I am but digging my stones 
out of the quarries. 

I am glad, that your son pat it into my power to oblige you ; and I shall more rejoice, 
if he gives me a farther occasion to show, that I am. 

Sir, 

Your obliged, humble servant, 

RICHARD BENTLEY. 
My service and thanks to Mr. Dean.* 



(47) 



* [Note by Lambe: 'Dr. Montague [sic], Dean of Durham'.] 




'^. 



[Under the general lille of Anecdota Oxoniensia, it is proposed to publish 
materials, chiefly inedited, taken direct from MSS., those preserved in the Bod- 
leian and other Oxford Libraries to have the first claim to publication. These 
materials will be (i) unpublished texts and documents, or extracts therefrom, 
with or without translations; or (2) texts which, although not unpublished, are 
unknown in the form in which they are to be printed in the Anecdota; or 
(3) texts which, in their published form, are difficult of access through the ex- 
ceeding rarity of the printed copies; or (4) collations of valuable MSS.; or 
(5) notices and descriptions of certain MSS., or dissertations on the history, 
nature, and value thereof. The materials will be issued in four Series : — 

I. The Classical Series. 

II. The Semitic Series. 

III. The Aryan Series. 

IV. The Mediaeval and Modern Series\ 



^mthtn ^xmtxtm 



TEXTS, DOCUMENTS, AND EXTRACTS 

CHIEFLY FROM 

-MANUSCRIPTS IN THE BODLEIAN 

AND OTHER 

OXFORD LIBRARIES 



CLASSICAL SERIES. VOL. I — PART V 



HARLEIAN MS. 2610, OVID'S METAMORPHOSES I, II, III. 1-6.-23 

XXIV LA TIN EPIGRAMS FROM BODLEIAN OR OTHER MSS. 

LATIN GLOSSES ON APOLLINARIS SIDONIUS 
FROM MS. DIGBY 173 



COLLATED AND EDITED By 



ROBINSON ELLIS, M.A., LL.D. 




AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
1885 

[ .-111 righls reserved^ 



HENRY FROWDE 




Oxford University Press Warehouse 
Amen Corner, E.C. 



COLLATIO COD. HARLEIANI 2610 

OVIDII METAMORPHOSEON I, II, III. 1-622 



EPIGRAMMATA LATINA XXIV 

EX CODICIBVS BODLEIANIS ET SANGALLENSIBVS 



GLOSSAE IN APOLLINAREM SIDONIVM 



EX CODICE DIGBEIANO 172 



ROBINSON ELLIS, M.A., LL.D. 

SOCIVS COLLEGII TRINITATIS APVD OXONIENSES 




(©xfortr 

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
1885 

[ A II rights reserved ] 



HENRY FROWDE 




Oxford University Press Warehouse 
Amen Corner, E.G. 



PRAEFATIO. 



I. 

Codex Harleianus 2610 (A) Ouidii Metamorphoseon continet cum libris 
I II tertium ad finem usque uersus 622. Scriptus est, ut opinatur E. M. Thomp- 
son, cui submissa est cura codicum qui in Museo Britannico seruantur, exeunte 
fere saeculo X, in Germania; certe in I. 298 super uineta exaratum est, eadem 

. , . v 

manu ut uidetur, wmslete, super agitalaque rohora I. 303 getrihenen boma. Codex 
ut inter antiquissimos sic inter optimos Metamorphoseon existimandus est 
(i) si orthographiam spectes (z) si lectiones. Dixi de his fusius in Diario 
Cantabrigiensi XII. 62 sqq. ; hie pauca tantum strictim commemorabo. 

I. In compositis ubi con praecedit uel in, singularem scriba exhibuit con- 
stantiam. Nam fere semper permansit intactum utrumque, I'nposuil (ter) inposuere 
inritamenia inrupit inmaduuse inmedicabile inmittite inmensa inmenso inrorauere 
inpiger inpaliens inper/eda inperfectus inpulsos inptdit inpuhu inpedientibus inpedit 
inminei inmania inlustre inperat (bis) inpUrat inpleuere inplent innunis inmixta 
inperfectus inreprehensa inprudens inrita. Excipiuntur haec immensa I. 38, im- 
minei I. 52, 146, impia I. 200, irritus I. 273, impluit I. 573, irrita III. 336, 
immolus III. 418, inipubes III. 422. Nonnumquam cum in scriptum fuisset, 

r 

alia littera superposita est, ut inridet I. 221. Rariora cum con composita, 

pleraque tamen sine mutatione conpraensus conplectitur conlocat conpagibus con- 

pagine conplexibus conptexus, nisi quod complet est in III. 312; conubia I. 480 

sic exhibetur, ut a peritioribus scriptum constat fuisse. 

Aliter se res habet in eis quae ad compositum habent. Habet quidem A 

adspirate admouerat adfectas adsidua adflatu adstitii adsensit adrides adsonat ad- 


miratur adsh'cere ; sed et assiduis asiduo affeciasse assensibus affert affatur afflat 

annuit assere apparuit accliuo asbice asbexif : quorum similia sunt summouet I. 664, 

summisit III. 23, 502 ; semel subplice pro supplice II. 396. 

Non raro accusatiuus pluralis in -is occurrit, seminicis I. 228, mollis I. 685, 

penatis I. 773, uomentis II. iig, patenlis II. 1^^, fertuntis II. 229, iris II. 738, 

e i 

leuis III. 43; quibus fortasse addenda sunt uocis III. 369, moles III. 376; semel 
pro nominatiuo instabilis II. 164; igneis pro accusatiuo II. 271. 

b [I.5.J 



vi PRAEFATIO. 

a 

St pro est bis inueni I. 89 sates t pro sata est, II. 86 regeres quod ex regerest 
uitiatum est. Hoc ideo notandum duco quod immutato iam usu saeculi Ciceroni- 
ani multo frequentius est scriptum fuisse quam si credibile est a poetis qui Augusti 
exeuntem principatum contigerunt. 

In uocabulis ubi fluctuat usus scribendi inter praemissam h et omissam, 
scriba A plerumque earn rationem secutus est quae ex optimis codicibus potior 
fuisse colligitur, harundine I. 471, harundinihus I. 684; I. 707 "arundine h habet 
superscriptam : itaque quinquies harena, bis arena legitur ; semel "arenosi I. 702. 
Minore constantia scriba modo umor, umerus, modo humor, humerus exarauit; 
ter enim umor umidus umenti, bis humor, semel humoribus, semel humtda, semel 
''umida repperi : ut a prima manu quater u, quater hu scriptum uideatur. Qua 
ratione usus umerus ter, quater humerus numeraui ; umeros ''umeros ''umeri, at 
uero humeros humeros humero humuri (III. 109). 

Notabile etiam illud quod semper in A aut ecquis aut hecquis siue ''ecquis, 
numquam etquis apparet : pro hei autem I. 523 A habet ei, quae potior ortho- 
graphia est. 

Constat antiquiores semper -uos -uom pro -mis -uum posuisse ; id Ouidiani 

V V 

moris fuisse testantur haec uestigia in A, uerom I. 223, uacuos II. 165, suos II. 186, 

V 

riuos II. \^(i,flauas III. 617. 

Graecam nominatiui saepius exhibet A, Parnasos Tauros Cephisos Peneos 
Caicas (h. e. Caicos) Ismenos Aglauros Agrihodos Harpalos Naxos Tenedos Claras 
(h. e. Claras) 

2. Venio ad locos ubi A aut noua aut meliora praebet plerisque codicum. 
Ex his praecipua duco circuit I. 730 quod solus A habet: ceteri enim terruit, 
uitiose : I. 327 Innocuos amho, cultores numinis amho A m. pr., anibos bis ceteri; 
II. 183 lam genus agnoscit piget h. e. agnosci, ceteri lavi cognosse genus pigei ; 
II. 589 tetro facta uolucris Crimine ubi ceteri diro; II. 691 tenuit, quod unice 
uerum habeo, ceteri timuit inepte ; III. 1^21 Et dignas Baccho, dignas et Apolline 

V 

crines, ceteri dignos; I. 718 praeruptam sanguine repem, ceteri rupem, quod post 
praeruptam nimium quantum languet; quamquam incertum est sepemnt Ouidius, 
an sedem scripserit : II. 476 aduersam prensis afronte capillis Strauit humi pronavi 
A recte pro auersam quod habent ceteri; II. 462 Aspicit infaniem totoque salutifer 
orbi Cresce puer dixit, multi totique. Vt Ouidius, sic ante Ouidium Propertius 
Sepiem urbs alta iugis, toto quae praesidei orbi. 

Sunt et alia, quae lecturis relinquo. Neque tamen infitior nonnumquam 
uitium traxisse alioqui perbonum codicem : quae commemorare futtile est, satis 



PRAEFA TIO. vii 

enim patebunt. lUud uere dicturus uideor, post Marcianum codicem non extare 
digniorem qui intente consideretur hoc nostro A. 

Non alienum consilio meo existimaui lectiones adicere codicis perantiqui 
(fortasse saec. VIII, sic enim habitus est ab Hermanno Hagen quamquam none 
adsignatur a Merkelio Praef. ad Met. p. 8), Bernensis 363, quem aestate anni 1883 
Bernae inspexi. Hie codex fragmenta Metamorphoseon continet haec I. 1-199, 
304-309, 773-778; 11. 1-22; III. 1-56. Excusserat haec ante me Hagenus, 
miseratque ad Riesium, qui ea edidit in apparatu critico editionis suae. 

II. 

Secuntur Epigrammata XXIV, maximam partem inedita, nisi quod XX 
Res male iuta puer, nee te committe quibusdam iam ex Haureauano libro de 
Hildeberti carminibus innotuit, XXIV Fonte lauat genitor quem crimine polluit 
uxor in Riesii Anthol. Lat. 688, Baehrensii P. L. M. III. p. I'/i editum est. 
Quae utraque denuo publicaui, alteram quia meliore codice usus sum Haureauano, 
alterura quod in codice Sangallensi 250 titulus extat, unde difficillinii carrainis 
expeditur significatio. Cetera ex codicibus traxi Bodleianis, praeter unum XXIII 
quod in Sangallensi 397 legitur, necdum, quod sciam, lucem expertum est : 
certe non inueni apud Canisium neque in Duemmleri Sylloge Poet. Lat. aeui 
Carolini, quamquam quod ibi edidit Duemmlerus Arboris est altrix quondam 
uagina medullae non solum re congruit, sed uerba multa habet communia, uidetux- 
que ex eo conflatum. 

Quo tempore scripta sint haec epigrammata, non satis exploratum est ; 
neque ideo medio aeuo, quod dicitur, adsignanda sunt quia ex codicibus pro- 
ueniunt multa huiusmodi continentibus. Nam Rawl. B. N. 109 unde I-XII 
traxi, saec. XII exeunte uel XIII ineunte exaratus, habet is quidem non pauca 
quae uel eius aeui sunt uel non diu ante composita, cuius rei testes sunt uersus 
in medio concinentes cum fine (Leoninos uocant), quorum exemplum pulcher- 
rimum et paene exquisita arte elaboratum extat codicis p. 17. Idem codex 
multa habet Hildeberti, Cenomanensis Episcopi, quaedam quae Marbodo in- 
putantur, uelut f. 29'' Plurima cum soleant sacros euertere mores (cf. Leyseri Syllog. 
p. 370); non pauca quae aut uerbis (uelut marcd) aut nominibus personisque 
aut etiam rebus seriorem aetatem prae se ferant. Inmiscentur tamen his alia 
et potiora et, me iudice, antiquiora; uelut ilia Virginis insane luUanus captus 
amore (912 Anthologiae Riesianae), lupiter astra, fretum Neptunus, Tartara Pluto 
(793 R.), Ad cenam Varus me nuper forte uocauit (796 R.), Graecinum uirgo, 
puerum Graecinus amabat (797 R.); monosticha quattuor (34, 37, 65, 78) ex 
illis quae Baehrensius edidit P. L. M. III. 236-240; quae si quis recentiora 

b 2 



viii PRAEFATIO. 

statuere conetur, uelim iustis argumentis id conuincat. Est enim res subtilissimi 
iudicii, neque a quoquam nisi post maximas inquisitiones pro explorata habenda. 
Nam quod nonnulli dictitant, carmina si in codice aliquo iuncta reperiantur, 
eiusdem fere saeculi esse, id nee uerum esse et a uero abhorrere- permuitis ex- 
emplis cognoui. Vnum aflferam : in Cod. Laud. 86 f. ii6atria extant epigrara- 
mata quae se sic excipiunt, 

De Cherulo* (Schneidewin Mart. Suppositiciorum XI). 

Cherule, tu cenas apud omnes, nuUus apud te ; 

Alterius siccas pocula, nemo tua. 
Multa foris poscis, paucis contentus apud te : 

Largus in alterius, parous in aede tua. 
lam uel redde uicem uel desine uelle uocari. 

Dedecus est semper sumere, nilque dare. 

De Neuolo. 

luras dasque fidem tibi te nullam sociasse. 

Neuole, digna fide credimus absque fide. 
De nulla nunquam, de nulla, Neuole, iuras. 
Quod mihi tu iuras, hoc ego iuro tibi. 
Si nullam tangis, nee uis aliquam tetigisse, 
Ergo pudicus eris, Neuole ? non sequitur. 
2. &\g^t Digb.dtjf.do'^. 3. De nuUo i. De nulla Z>. de nuUo Neuole iures i?. 

5. Neuole nee tangis ne uis D. 

De eodem (Mart. I. 97). 

Gum clamant omnes loqueris tunc, Neuole, tantum, 

Et te patronum causidicumque putas. 
Hac ratione potest nemo non esse disertus, 

Ecce tacent omnes; Neuole, die aliquid. 

Videlicet coniuncta sunt cum Martialis uero epigrammate duo quae ab 
alio profecta sunt. Horum scriptor latet : Riesio (A. L. II. p. xxx) uidetur 
medio aeuo uixisse qui prius de Cherulo scripsit. Eius iudicio quamquam 
multum tribuo, non extra dubitationem res est. Nam si ita se res habet, miror 
duos uersus illos (3, 4) Multa foris poscis paucis contcnius apud te Largus in 
alterius, parcus in aede tua etiam in Rawl. 109 f. es^ seorsim scriptos extare. 
Qui si digni uidebantur qui saec. XII uel XIII a loco suo reuulsi pro disticho 
excerperentur, uel si is qui saec. XII uel XIII pro disticho eos habuit de libro 

* Hoc epigramma amicus Gruteri, Paulus Melissus, Francus, in epistula testatur uocibus 
harmonicis a Gaspare Othmaro, musico suauissimo, concinnatum saepe se inter sodales puerum 
cecir.isse (Schneid. Mart. Epig. p. 635). 



PRAEFATIO. ix 

uetustiore sumpsit iam excerptos, retro sensim ad ea tempora extrudimur quae 
intra fines medii aeui non sunt. Epigramma ipsum si spectes, nihil inest quod 
ad saec. X aptius quam ad priora referatur. lUud apud te (i, 3) Martialis 
imitatorem sapit, sed hunc cuiusuis saeculi : quod nemo correptum est, quod 
tua claudit pentametrum, quod uelle cum infinitiuo post desine positum est, quod 
iterum (6) clauditur pentameter breui syllaba qualis est nilque dare, haec mihii 
uidentur eius esse temporis, quo supererat adhuc sensus Latinae locutionis, 
quaesitioris prosodiae ; quod aede pro aedibus usurpatum est, caue hoc uitium 
ducas latine balbutientium ; est enim aede hie oeco siue conclaui, ut apud Plautum 
in Casina III. 5. 31 et Curtium VIII. 6. Potest igitur epigramma non infra 
Theodosium esse. Longe aliter iudico de sequente luras dasque fidem : quamuis 
enim incerti temporis sit, antiquum uix potest esse, quod ex uno illo non seqidtur 
satis arbitror demonstratum. 

Ex carminibus quae hie edidi primorem locum tenent XIII et XVI. Prius 
extat in cod. Digb. 172, qui inter complura neque eodem scripta tempore, 
intertextum habet uersibus quibusdam de poenitentia, de decern plagis, de iriplici 
Herode etc., elogium Chrysopolitae cuiusdam, quern amasium Byzantini imperatoris 
fuisse conicio. Antiquum certe uidetur : cum rarissima sit apud scriptores medii 
aeui caesura post quartum trochaeum qualis est cmipenso nouissima (3), ut nihil 
dicam de ipsa correptione litterae huius ubi praesentem notat indicatiui. Quid 
quod ad uersum Quern procul a patria principis egit amor proxime accedit quod de 
se dicit Helpis uxor Boetii Quam procul a patria coniugis egit amor f At carmen 
XVI de illis qui contra naturam agunt nuUi credo legentium gratum non erit, 
siue ob ingenium scriptoris, siue ob castitatem sermonis et eurhythmian. Sane 
multi sunt in hoc uitio insectando qui post saec. X uixerunt, eruntque qui et hos 
uersus et XVII et XX huic potissimum aetati adsignandos arbitrentur. Neque 
infitior productas syllabas breues ante uocalem coitus et, fiiror ubi, amor et a 
seueriore prosodia abhorrere ; sed frequentissimus hie error in carminibus nisi 
exactiorum recurrit post 300 a.d. A Christiano conscriptum XVI ex argumento 
arguitur ; sed quo potissimum tempore, uix ausim definire, cum hactenus nulli 
uideatur innotuisse. Ex reliquis eminet ingeniosum illud Tela Cupido tene, quo- 
niam non ilk sed ilia (II), quod de puero licet interpretari quem amator sic 
deperibat tamquam uera puella esset. Solum hoc ex his iroii;/iar/ois ad speciem 
accedit epigrammaton Graecae Anthologiae. Neque ideo tamen asseuerantius 
antiquioribus tribuerim, cum certius Kpurfipiov uetustatis absit. Sed quoquo tem- 
pore scriptum est, uitium iam traxerat cum Rawl. 109 exarabatur : nam coniec- 
tura tantum uersum 3 restitui. 

Sed de his ahi iudicabunt : nee quidquam nobis ultra dicendum superest, 



X PRAEFATIO. 

nisi ut codicum Digb. 65, 172, Laud. Lat. 86 paulo exactius speciem aetatemque 
describam. 

Digb. 65 codex est saec. XII exeuntis, scriptus pulcherrime una manu, 
binis columnis. Insunt uersus uarii, plerique medium aeuum prae se ferentes, 
saepe Leoninum concentum : quibus antiquiora nonnulla innectuntur. Nam 
f. 57a habet carmen notissimum Dulcis arnica ueni, f. 58 Versus Serlonis cogno- 
mento Paridisi de monachis, i. ^<)^ De illis qui contra naturam agunt tum Potus 
Milo sapis, f. 59^1 Cum mea me mater grauida portaret in aluo siue de Herma- 
phrodite, tum Natura faciente uirum grauis incidit error, mox f. 61"^ Fama est 
fictilihus cenasse AgalJioclea regem Ausonianum, In noctem prandes, in lucem turgide 
cenas quod Hildeberto Riesius inputat (A. L. II. p. xxxi), post Haureauum ego 
politius quam pro huius genere dicendi reor, tum Diogenes declamabat mundum 
periturum recentioris monetae, tum Godefridi Wintonensis Nos faenum, leporem 
canis, alba ciconia uermem (Wright Satirical Poems of the Twelfth Century I. 
p. 135), f. 61^ uersus Traiano adscriptos Vt belli sonuere tubae denique Thrax 
puer astricto glacie dum ludit in Hebro (A. L. 709 R.). 

Digb. 172 ex diuersissimis consarcinatus est. Scriptura inest saeculorum 
XII XIII XIV XV; epigrammata duo quae p. 20 edidi manus saec. XIV exarauit. 
At Glossae Sidonianae, quae est nostrae opellae pars tertia, saec. XII assignantur 
a Macraio et Westwoodio. 

Laud. Lat. 86 manus ostendit saeculorum XII XI XIII. Foliis 94-133 
insunt epigrammata uaria, partim antiqua, partim recentioris saeculi, et haec 
quidem non ante saec. XIII exarata. Cf. Catal. codicum Laudianorum quern 
Oxonii edidit H. O. Coxe anno 1858. 

III. 

De Glossis in Sidonii Epistulas pauca tantum dicenda sunt. Ita enim de 
eis censeo; breuiora quaedam quibus uocabula Sidonii explicarentur non ita 
multo post ipsius Sidonii saeculum conscripta fuisse ; his mox alia adficta et 
insuper his alia ac plerumque uitiosiora in illud corpus coaluisse quod in 
Cod. Digb. 172 extat et a me primum in lucem pertractum est. Nam sunt 
in his Glossis non pauca bonae frugis nee spernendi pretii: quorum sufficit 
exempla duo apponere. Nam ad IV. i Glossator haec tradit Exoccupatu .i. 
magna occupaiione. Quoniam exoccupatus est una dictio et ex ibi positum significat 
intensionem occupationis. Ex quandoque augmentatiue ponitur, quandoque priuatiue, 
ut exauctoratus auctoritate priuatus. Augmentatiue ut hie exoccupatus. Verum hoc 
nee a quoquam hactenus notatum. Tester lexicographos, apud quos frustra 



PRAEFA TIO. xi 

exoccupatus requiritur. Iterum ad VII. 2 haec scripta sunt Hoc caelum ut hoc 
celie celtis instrumentum est quo caelatur d. sculpitur. Itaque ex grammatico aliquo 
innotuerat glossatori neutrale celte tis : cuius rei adhuc testis desideratur. 

Scriptores in his glossis laudantur non solum notiores uelut Terentius Cicero 
Vergilius Horatius Ouidius Lucanus Persius luuenalis Statius Claudianus Hie- 
ronymus Isidorus sed etiam obscuriores, Petronius Macrobius Symmachus alii 
qui me fugerunt. Sed ante omnia lustinianei iuris elucet cognitio : ut non 
immerito suspiceris ex eis qui has glossas concinnarunt legis peritum fuisse. 
Est et illud in his notabile, quod qui ultimus eas tractauit, uerba inmiscuit modo 
Anglica, modo Gallica, qualia saec. XII uel XIII usurpabant. Placebunt haec, 
ut spero, doctioribus nostri saeculi Skeatio Earlio Sweetio : nee sane exiguum 
momentum fuerunt cur commentarium ederem, ut utilia plerumque, sic et futtilia 
ahquando amplexum. Nam est ubi longissime a uero glossator aberrauit : 
quae plerumque omisi. Nee raro a loco suo glossae migrarunt : quas reuocaui. 
Sed non eget excusationis is qui scriptori inter praestantissimos non sui tantum 
sed omnium temporum — utor iudicio Eduardi Freeman — etiam tantillum nouae 
lucis uidebitur offudisse. Ecquandone extabit Sidonii interpres dignus ipsius 
saeculo, dignus nostro ? 



ERRATA ET ADDENDA. 

Met. II. 520 quantu A noft quant. 

III. 187 adstitit A non astitit. 

Epigr. XIII. 4 Pro gaudia conicio praemia. 
Gloss. Sidon. p. 56. 1. 17 cornibus non comibus. 



INCIPIT P. N. o. METAMORPHO SIS A METAMORPHOSEON I. Li'b. p. ouidii Bern. 



1-199 Extant in Bern. 

2 dii ceptis, A; concoeptis, 

Bern. ; di mutastis et 
illas, A, Bern. 

3 Aspirate, A ; Adspirate, 

Bern. 

7 digestaque, A' ; indigesta- 

que, A^. 

8 om, Bern. ; edodem, A. 

10 prebebat, A. 

aere 

11 arce, A (arce incertum). 

13 brachia, Bern., A. 

14 amphitritg, Bern. ; amphi- 

trites, A. 

15 Vtque erat tellus, Bern.; 

Vtq* erat et t., A, led ^ 
incerta; pontus et ether, 
A. 

16 inna hilis, A; jpatiorelicto 

duarum litterarum. 

18 quod, Bern.; corpora in 

unum, A. 

19 pungnabant, A; humen., 

A, Bern. 

2 1 litem t limitem, Bern. 

22 abstulit, A. 

23 ethere. A; aere, Bern. 

25 Concordia, Bern. ; legauit, 
i ligauit 
A ; locauit, Bern. 

29 hie, Bern. 

30 sua. A, Bern. ; humor, A, 

Bern. 

31 Vltima, A, Bern.; possi- 

det, A. 
33, 34 inner so ordine, Bern. 
33 redegit, A; coegit, Bern. 



35 orbes, Bern. 

36 Turn, A, Bern.; difFundit, 

Bern. ; difFudit, A. 
3 7 litora, A', Bern. ; litera. A'. 

38 immensa. A; imensa, Bern. 

nc V 

39 cigxit declidia, A. 

41 partimquerecepta,A;cam- 

poque recepto, Bern. 

42 litora. A, Bern. 

43 ualles subsidere carapos, 

Bern. 

45 Atqiie duae dextra cae- 
lum, A. 

50 inter utramque. A; in 
utrumque, Bern. 

52 Imminet, A, Bern. 

53 Pondere aquae leuior. A, 

Bern. ; igne, A. 
56 fluminibus, A; fulgora, 
Bern. ; uentes, A. 

59 regat. A; rotat, Bern. 

60 Cum lanent, A. 

61 nabateaque, Bern., A. 

63 Vespere, A^; lit*ora, A. 

64 zephiro, A, Bern. ; Scithi- 

am septemque triones, 
A, Bern. 

66 assiduis, A, Bern. 

67 imposuit, Bern. ; inposuit, 

A. 

69 Atque ea, Bern. ; dissep- 

serat, Bern. ; di'cerpse- 
rat, A. 

70 Queque diu pressa massa 

latuere sub ilia, A ; Cum 
quae pressa diu fuerant 
caligine caeca, Bern. 
B 



71 efferuescere, A, Bern. 

72 animalibus, Bern. 

74 habita/te, A. 

75 cepit, A. 

76 cap^cius, A. 

77 Deerat, A, Bern. ; cetera, 

A, Bern. 

81 retinebant, Bern. 

82 sat usia peto, Bern. ; plu- 

uialibus, Bern. 

83 moderantum, A. 

84 cgtera, A. 

85 Oshominisubime,Bern.; 

uidere. A, Bern. 

a 

89 satest, A. 
91-93 om. A, Bern. 
94 uiserat, Bern. ; uisceret, 
A. 

98 carnua, Bern. 

99 erat, A. 

10 1 immunis, Bern.; inmunis, 

A^ 

102 Saucea,^r. A. 
c 

103 gogente, Bern. 

e 

104 fotus, A. 

105 herentia, A^ ; h§rentia 

A' ; poma, Bern. 

107 aeternum. A; euris, Bern. 

108 Mulgebant,Bern.;zephy- 

ri, Bern. ; zephiri, A. 

114 sub/it, A. 

1 1 5 preciosior, A. 

116 lupiter. A; luppiter, 

Bern. 

117 inaequalis, Bern.; autum- 

nus, Bern. ; autumnos, 
A. 

[15.] 



VI DTI MEIAMORPHOSEON 



1 18 quatuoi-, A; .iili., Bern. 

120 astricta, Bern. ; adstricta, 

A. 

121 domos, Bern.; domus, 

A^ ; domos, A^. 

125 aenea, A, Bern. 

126 promtior, A. 

127 celerata, A' ; ^celerata, A^. 

128 inrupit, A; irrupit, Bern.; 

peroris, Bern. 

129 fugitque, Bern. 

130 dolisque, Bern. 

131 Insidiaeque tuis, Bern. 

a 

132 dabunt, A; neque, A, 

Bern. 

133 prius/iro diu, Bern. 

134 exsultauere, Bern. 

135 aur?, A. 

139 stigisque, A; stygiis, 

Bern. ; admouerat, A, 
Bern. 

140 irritamenta, Bern. ; inri- 

tamenta, A. 
142 Prodiderat, A, Bern. ; 

prodiit, Bern. 
144 raptu, A ; ''ospes ab 

^ospite, A. 

146 Imminet, A, Bern. ; exi- 

cio, A ; congis, A. 

147 terribilis, Bern. 

149 cede, A ; madentis, Bern. 

150 astrea, A ; astra ea, Bern. 

151 aeter, A. 

152 AfFectasse, A, Bern. ; gi- 

gantas. A, Bern, 
i 

153 montes, Bern. 

154 olympum, Bern. ; olim- 

pum, A. 

155 subiecto pelion ossf, A; 

subiectae pelion ossae, 
Bern. 

156 om. A. 



158 Inmaduisse, A; Imma- 

duisse, Bern. 

159 fer? fro suae, A; monu- 

menta. A; monimenta, 
Bern. 

160 fatiem, A. 
1 6 2 sciri ///, A. 

y 

165 Feda licaonie. A; lica- 

oniae, Bern. 

166 Ingentes, A, Bern. ; ani- 

moif, A. 

167 onciliuraque, A; concili- 

umque, Bern. 
173 hacfronte. A; hac parte, 

Bern. 
175 audatia, A. 
177 marmorio, A. 

180 Cesariem, A. 

181 ora, om. Bern. 

182 uUa, A. 

cum 

183 fuit, Bern.; qua. A; para- 

bat, A, Bern, 
u 

184 angipedum, Bern; bra- 

chia, Bern. ; brahia, 
A ; caelo, A. 

189 sub terras, A, Bern.; 

stigo, A. 

190 temptanda, A; tentata, 

Bern. ; corpus, A, 
Bern. 

191 Inse, Bern. 

192 nimphae, A. 

193 satirique, A. 
superi 

196 pueri, Bern. 

197 ui uos, Bern. 

198 erit a°te, Bern. ; Lycaon, 

A, Bern. 

199 Contremuere, A; Non 

fremuere, Bern. ; ausu, 
Bern. 

200 impia, A ; saeuit, A. 



201 Cesareo, A; extinguere, 

A. 

202 tant^ subito, A. 

203 perorruit, A. 

205 ioui, om. in textu, add, in 

marg. A. 
306 om. A, 

208 luppiter, A. 

209 penas. A; dimittite, A. 

211 aures, A. 

212 Olympo, A. 
214 nox g, A. 

216 Menela, A. 

217 E cum Cilleno, A; licei, 

A. 

218 Arcados hie sedes et 

inospita, A ; tyranni, 

A. 

r 
221 C^perat inridet, A; Ly- 
caon, A. 

.i. sed V 
223 dubitabile //^ uerom, A. 

225 Comprimere haec. Hie 

uerius transuerso mar- 
gine dextro scriptUJ est 
in A. 

226 eo est, A ; ante missi ra- 

sura est in A ; molossa, 
A. 

228 seminicis, A. 

229 igne, A. 

230 inposuit, A. 

231 In dominum, A. 

233 ipse, A; nactusque, A. 
233 ab ipso, A. 

238 Canicies, A. 

239 occuli, A; imago est, A. 
241 erinis, A. 

244 probant, A. 

245 Adiciunt, A ; assensibus, 

A. 

247 orbi, A. 

248 qui sit, A. 
250 cetera, A. 



LIBER I. 



252 Rex superum trepidare 

uetat sobolemque, A. 
254 ?ter, A. 

e 
256 acffore, A; h.e. afFore ex 

adfore. 

258 prologs obsessa, A. 

V 

259 ciclopc, A. 

260 P^na, A. 

261 demittere, A. 

262 aeoliis, A. 

nubes 

263 nimbcs, A. 

264 nothum, A; nothus, A. 
269 Fit fragor et densi, A; 

nymbi, A. 

o 

271 Nuntia, A; affert, A. 

272 coloni, A. 

273 irritus, A. 

274 suo est, A. 

275 Ceruleus, A. 

276 omnes, A; tyranni, A. 
280 inmittite, A. 
282 aequora, A. 
285 exspaciata, A ; super quod 

eadem m. serif sit sper- 
cipennonte. 
289 Indecta, A'; alcior, A. 

292 erat deerant quoque lit- 

ora, A. 

293 cimba, A. 
295 supra, A. 

297 anchora, A. 

winstete 

298 tegunt. A; uineta, A. 

299 quo, A. 
vn uua (? una) lihun merecderie 

300 deformes. A; phocf, A. 

301 lucos urbesque, A. 

302 in altis, A. 

V 

anestoLent * getribenenboma 

303 Incursant agitataque. 

* Credo anestozent. 



304-309 extant in Bern. 

304,5 sichabetK; 'H2it{marg. 
nabat) lupus inter cues 
nee uires fulminis apro, 
omissis quae interposita 
sunt, Bern, sic Nat 
iupus inter oues nee ui 
res fulminis apro Vnda 
uehit tigrisfuluostrahit 
unda leonis. 
eber 

305 apro, A. 

306 Curura nes, Bern. ; nee, 

runt 
A ; prosunt, A. 

307 Quesitisque, A; sistere 

possit, A ; sistere pos- 
set, Bern. 

308 dicidit, A. 

V deun 

309 tumolos inmensa, A ; 

md's 
Tmensa, Bern. ; licentia, 
A. 
bant 

312 domant inop/es ieiunia 

uictus, A. 

313 actaeis phocas, A. 

316 stetit arduus, A. 

S V 

317 parnasos. A; superatque 

cacumine nubes, A. 

318 caetera texerat aequor, 

A. 

319 rete, A^ ; adliehit, A. 
Coricidas 

320 Oreadas ex Orecidas, A ; 

adorant, A. 

321 tetin, A ex rasura. 

324 luppiter, A. 

325 milibus, A. 

326 in transuerso sinistra mar- 

gine scriptum habet A ; 
milibus, A. 



327 tambo. A; ambo, A; s 

serior manus addidit. 
329 ethera, A^. 

u 

331 sapraque, A. 

332 Extantem, A; ''umeros, 

A ; •> serius add. 

333 Ceruleum, A. 

334 conchfque, A. 

335 bucina, A. 

337 Bucina, A. 

338 Litora, A; latentia, A. 
340 infata receptus, A. 
343 litus, A. 

347 fronte, A. 

349 silencia, A. 

350 phirra afFatur, A. 

351 O soror et coniunx, A. 

354 quoscumque, A; ocasus, 

A. 

355 cetera, A. 

V 

356 aduc, A. 

360 dolores, A. 

361 quandoque, A. 

362 sinistra margine paginae 

scriptum habet A. 

363 possiin, A. 

368 axilium, A. 

369 cephesidos, A. 

370 Et/irout, A; sed /ro sic, 

A. 

371 inrorauere, A. 

372 fastigia, A. 
379 Dicite qua, A. 
382 cinctasque, A. 
384 Obstipuere, A. 

387 Ledere, A. 

388 caecisque, A. 

389 verba deae sortis, A. 

390 Hinc promethides placi- 

damque prometthida, 
A. 



"I" Credo sic scripsisse Ouidium, 



B 2 



VIDII METAMORPHOSEON 



391 Mulcet et aut fallax ait 
est soUertia nobis (est 
post rasuram), A. 

397 nocebat, A. 

398 Discedunt, A. 

399 iusso, A. 
401 duritiam, A. 
403 mittior, A. 
405 coepto, A. 

407 umida, A^ ; •"umida, A^ ; 

^ fallidiore atramento. 

408 E, A. 

410 mittatur, A. 

411 spacio, A. 

416 Cetera, A. 

V 

417 fetus humor ab igne, A. 

418 humidaeque, A. 
421 coepere, A. 

425 glebis, A. 

426 Inueniunt et in his quae- 

dam inperfecta suisque, 
A ; omissis uerbis modo 
coepta sub ipsum Nas- 
cendi spatium, 

427 om. juo loco A; habet in 

summapagina adiectum. 

428 humeris, A; sepe, A. 

V 

429 rodis, A. 

430 umor, A' ; i^umor, A^. 
432 umidus, A'; i^umidus, Al 
435 estu, A. 

437 Reddidit, A. 

h 

438 python, A. 

439 incognite, A. 

442 clammis, A; fugatibus, A. 

443 exhastaque, A. 
445 posset, A. 

447 Pythea, A; perdomit?, 

A' ; nunc erasa est . 

448 Hie, A ; pedibusque, A. 



449 esculeae, A. 

452 quam non, A. 

455 uicta, A. 

457 humeros, A. 

460 Post Strauimus rasura 
est in A, ut quid ibi 
fuerit in incerto sit : sed 
in marg. add. est in- 
numeris. phitona, A. 
\ inuitare 

462 Indignare, A. 

467 Inpiger, A ; pharnasi, A. 

468 Atque, A; promisit, A. 
470, 1 post 472 habet A. 

470 Quod fecit auratum est, 

A. 

471 elisum est, A ; sed el fast 

erasas quae fuerant lit- 

teras ; harundine, A. 
n 

472 inimpha, A. 

473 Lesit, A. 

474 alter nomen, A. 

475 Siluarum latebris, A. 

476 * Exuuie/ris, A. 

477 om. A. 

479 Inpaciens, A ; nemora, 

A. 

480 himen, A ; conubia, A. 

483 uelud, A ; taedas, A. 

484 Pulcra, A ; sufFundit, A. 

485 herens, A. 

490 Phfbus, A. 

491 jllum, om. A. 

492 adolentur, A. 

493 quas forte, A. 
498 comerentur, A. 

501 Brahiaque, A. 

502 Si qua latent, A. 

503 leuis, A. 

505 Nympha, A et 504 ; pe- 

neia, A ; ostis, A. 

506 aquilam ex aquilem, A. 



509 nocent, A ; sum, A. 

ipse 
511 moderatius insequor osti s 
A. 

516 Et Claras tenedos pate- 

reaque, A. 

517 luppiter. A; quid, A. 

518 nerbis, A. 

519 Certa tamen, A. 

amplo 

520 inuacuo, A. 

521 opiferque, A. 

522 herbarum subiecta, A. 

523 Ei mihi, A. 
526 inperfecta, A. 

528 festes, A. 

529 inpulsos, A. 

530 Aucta uia forma est, A. 

531 plandicias, A; monebat, 

A. 
535 inhesuro, A. 

537 conpraensus, A. 

538 reliquit, A. 

542 Imminet, A ; sparsum, 
f 
A ; aflat, A. 

544-546 sic scripti sunt in A, 
Victa labore fugae tel- 
lus ait hisce uel istam 
Quae fecit ut ledar 
mutando perde figuram 
Fer pater inquit opem 
si flumina numen ha- 
betis. 

550 brachia, A, sed post rasu- 

ram. 

551 felox, A. 

552 obit, A''; abit. A'. 
555 Complexusque, A. 

560 laetis, A. 

561 uisent longas, A. 
564 iuuenile, A. 

567 Annuit, A ; atque, A. 



* Fuitnc exuuieis ? 



LIBER I. 



568 aemonie, A ; cludit, A, 

569 temp?, A; peneus, A. 

570 soluitur, A. 
573 Impluit, A. 

579 sparcheus el inrequietus 

enipheus, A. 

580 Eridenusque, A^ ; amfri- 

sus et aetas, A. 

585 luget et amissam, A. 

588 ioppitur, A\ 

591 Altorum nemorum sed 
demonstrauerat um- 
bras, A. 

597 fugebat, A. 

598 lircea, A. 

599 inducta alta, A. 

601 despexit in agros, A. 

604 nee umenti sensit, A. 

605 atque. A', ni fallor ; vt- 

que, A^. 
610 persenserat, A. 
615 luppiter et terra genitam 

mentitus, A. 

.i. indicate 
617 addicere, A. 

622 Pelice, A. 

623 ferto, A. 

627 G^era, A. 

cum 

628 quoq., A; at/io, A. 
634 limasaque. A'. 

63s bra<=hia, A. 

636 brachia, A. 

637 Conataque, A. 

641 seseque exterrita fugit, 

A. 

642 Naides, A. 

647 lacrimas sed si, A. 

649 Litera, A. 

650 Corporis indiuum, A. 
652 niuae, A. 

654 reperta es, A. 



656 alta, A. 
a 

659 secunde, A. 

660 uir et de grege, A. 
662 prgclausaque, A. 
664 summouet, A. 

666 ipse procul, A. 

667 Occubat, A' ; occupat, 

V 

A^ ; speculator, A. 

668 pl^oronidos, A. 
670 Peleia$, A. 

672 tegimenque cappillis, A. 
ra 

674 tegimenque renouit, A. 
tantum 

675 natiimodo, A. 

677 adductis, A. 

678 noua, A ; arte, A. 

679 poteras, A; consedere, 

A. 

o 

680 a^it neque enim pecuri, 

A. 

681 captamque, A. 

684 harundinibus, A. 

685 mollis, A. 
687 querit, A. 

690 Interra jidriadv, v sufer 

rasuram, A. 

691 nymphae syringa, A. 

692 satires, A. 

693 umbrosa silua feraxque, 

A. 

694 ortiguam, A. 

698 om. A. 

699 capud, A. 

702 ""arenosi, A. 

703 inpedientibus, A. 

705 Pan quoque conprensa 
sibi iam syringa puta- 
rent, A. 

707 iiarundine, A. 

710 consilium, A. 



711 conpagine cgrae, A. 
713 cillenius, A. 

V 

719 Deicit, A ; repem, A. 

720 quodque inter '°'' lumina 

lumen, A. 

721 Extinctum est, A. 

722 Excipit hunc, A. 

723 inplet, A. 

725 erini, A. 

V 

726 Pelicis, A; stimolosqi, A. 
*72 7 circuit orbem, A. 

728 inmenso, A. 

733 queri finemque, A. 

734 conplexus, A. 

737 stigias, A. 

738 linita dgest, A. 

739 Fit quod. A; et. A'; e, 

A^s.^e,A. 

741 iiumerique, A. 

742 om. A. 

u 

743 bone, A. 

744 Officiu que, A. 

745 timuitque, A ; tim post 

rajuram. 

746 retemptat, A. 

747 linigera. A; creberrima, 

A. 

V 

748 Nunc epaphis, A ; desi- 

mine, A. 

751 pheton, A. 

752 credentem, A. 

755 pheton, A. 

756 climine n. A; conuitia, 

A. 

757 genitrix ait illae, A. 

758 hec opprobria, A. 

iiegari 

759 referri, A. 
761 assere, A. 



* Ex hoc una elucet praestantia codicis. Ceteri omnes terruit. 



VIDII METAMORPHOSEON 



762 Iplicuit, A ; brachia, A. 

s. est i 

765 Ambiguutn, A ; demine, 
i 
A (clemine/io/w). 



767 Brachia, A. 

770 Nocte, A. 

fero 

771 si ficta neget, A. 
773-779 extant in Bern. 



773 labor est patrios, Bern. ; 

V 

longos, A ; penatis, A. 

776 loetus, A. 

777 & hera, A. 



iNCiP. lib. II Bern. Inter I et II spatium est duorum uersuum in A. 



1-22 Extant in Bern. 

1 colu nis, A. 

2 pyropo, Bern., A. 

3 tegebat. A, Bern. 

4 luminae, Bern. 

5 Materiam, A, Bern. ; mul- 

cifer, A. 

6 et accelerat, Bern, pro 

caelarat ; cglarat, A. 

7 inminet. A; irninet, Bern. 
9 Protheaque, A ; ballena- 

rumque, A, Bern. 

10 Aegona, Bern.; inmania, 

A ; imania, Bern. 

11 uidetur, Bern. 

12 uiridi, Bern. 

14 N, Bern. ; sororem, Bern. 

1 6 nymfas, Bern. ; cetera, 

Bern., A. 

17 imposita est, Bern.; in- 

posita est, A ; celi, A. 

18 se iupro sex, Bern. 

t adcliui 

19 Quos,Bern.; adcyIii,Bern.; 

acclino. A, suf. lineam ; 
limite, Bern. 

20 dubitati. A, ti poit rasu- 

ram. 

21 sua fert, Bern. ; uertit, A. 

22 neque enim. A; propiora 

uidebat, Bern. 
2 4 claro, A', o ex rasura ; 
smaragdo, A^, o ex 
rasura. 



25 At, A. 

26 spatuis, A. 

29 autijnis. A' ; al. uuae, 

marg, A. 

P 

30 hiems, A. 

32 aspicit, A. 

a 

34 pheton, A ; inficienda, A. 

35 inmensi, A. 

a 

36 sidus, A ; post nommisscriba 

A scripserat usum, quo 
eraso addidit huius. 

37 climine, A. 

38 Pingnora, A ; generis. A, 

man. recent. 

39 l^unc, A ; horrorem. A, 

quod cum erasum esset 

iterum in margine scrip' 

turn est. 
41 iusit, A^, altera s post 

addita. 
43 clymine, A. 

49 Penituit, A. 

50 inlustre, A. 

5 1 facta tibi est, A. 

52 negare, A. 

53 non es, A. 

54 pii^ton, A. 

a 

55 conneniunt, A. 

57 contingere possit, A. 

58 adfectas, A. 

59 Nee, A. 



60 om. A. 

6 1 dextera, A. 

62 agit, A ; et qd, A. 

s 

63 nix, A. 

64 Eni'itur, A. 

66 Sit, A ; trepidet, A. 
que currum 

68 Tunc quoque subiectis, A. 

69 Ne ferat in peeps t& hys, 

A. 

70 adsidua, A. 

71 celeri quo lumine. A' ; ce- 

leri quoque lumine, A', 
o 

72 * Hitur, A. 

73 Impetus, A; eueor, A. 

74 Fingebat hos currus. A, 

et in marg. Deicit hoc 
curru. poteris nee, A. 

75 + nee te citus auferet, A. 

81 N^iec nonivs /// arcus, A. 

82 brachio, A^. 

83 brachio. A'. 

84 quadripedes. A', 
i rages 

86 regeres, A ; ubi acres, A. 

V 

88 fenesti, A ; sum, A. 

89 res quesinit, A. 

90 credes, A^ ; credas, A^. 

9 1 timendo, d ex t, A. 

92 aspice, A. 

93 occulos in pectora posses 

[ex posset), A. 

94 deprehendere, A sic. 



* Fuitne Itur ? 



■\ Hinc legerim ne te citus auferet axis, ut a^ particula affirmatiua sit. 



LIBER II. 



95 quidquid, A ; diues om. 

A. 

96 Deque, A. 

98 poenam, A. 

99 pheton, A. 

100 blandi signare, A^. 

105 Ergo qua licuit cuncta- 

tus, A, om. genitor. 

106 uolcania, A. 

109 chri solithi, A; positae- 

que, A ; gemme, A. 
Ill pheton, A. 

114 cogit at cogens,' A. 

115 Lucifer e celi, A. 

116 Quem pater ut, A. 

117 uelud, A^ ; uelut, A^. 

118 inperat, A. 

119 uomentis, A. 
121 Quadripedes, A. 

124 Inposuitque comes, A. 

125 soUitito, A. 

126 salue, A ; saltern, marg. 

e 
A ; par^e, A. 

128 uolentes, A. 

129 derectos, A ; quique, A. 
131 Zanarumque, A. 

135 p me, A. 

136 celestia, A. 

139 ducit adarcam, A. 

140 Inter utrumque, A ; ce- 

tera, A. 

142 esperio, A ; litore, A. 

143 Humida, A. 

144 etfulget, A. 
147 om. A. 

149 Que tutus spectes, A. 

150 iuuenali, A. 

151 manibusque leues, A. 

153 pyrois eous et aethon, A. 

154 Quartusque phlegon solis 

equi, A. 



155 Flammifferos inplent, A. 

156 tetMs, A. 

157 Repulit, A ; inmensi, A ; 

mundi, A. 

159 leuatis, A. 

160 ortus istem, A. 

163 labent, A ; pontere, A. 

164 instabilis, A. 

in 

165 sic onera ad sua eta 

uacuos, A. 

168 Quadriiuge, A. 

169 pauejit, A. 

170 Nee sic qua sit, A; 

Tperet, A. 

172 temptarunt equore tin- 

gui, A. 

i 

174 formidabiles, A. 

175 susit, A. 

176 boote, A. 

178 despexit ab ^thera, A. 

179 pheton, A ; patentis, A. ; 
obort?, A. 

1 83 * lam genus agnoscit, A ; 
rogantem. A' ; rogan- 
do, A^. 

185 borea quo uecta, A^ ; qui 

uicta, A^ ; remansit, A. 

186 bU scriptus at in K; seme I 

in imo marginefoUi 16* 

V 

sic Frena suos rector 
qu? diis uotisque reli- 
quit, iterum summofol. 
id^ sic Frena suus rec- 
tor quam dis uotisque 
reliquit. 

188 moetitur, A. 

190 ocasus, A. 

192 post 194 scriptus est in A; 
aequorum, A. 



193 Sparsaque, A; maracula, 

A. 

194 simulacra, A. 

195 geminos, A, -nos -post 

rasuram. 

196 utrijque, A. 

197 spacium, A. 

198 madia, A. 

201 sumrao, A ; licentia, A ; 

tergo, A. 

202 Exspaciantur, A. 

203 inpetus, A. 

204 Ac sine legerunt, A ; 

s 
fixit, A. 

205 p uia, A. 

206 perde cliua, A. 

208 Inferiorque, A*; Inferivs- 

que, A^ 

209 Admiratur, A. 

210 Corriptiur, A. 

2 1 1 Fixaque, A ; sucis, A. 

214 menibus, A. 

2 1 5 totas, A ; gentes, A. 

217 taurosque, A ; molus, A. 

218 Et modo si caprius cre- 

berrima, A. 

219 eeagrius h^mus, A. 

220 ethne, A. 

221 Parnasosque, A ; erix et 

oynthus et othrys, A. 
h 

222 rodope, A ; nimasque, 

A. 

223 Dindimaque et mycalem 

promtus 
ptusque. 
cum 

225 dum, A. 

226 appennius, A. 

227 pheton, A. 

228 Aspicit, A. 



* Et hie tieram manum Ouidii deprendas scripto agnosci. 



OVID II METAMORPHOSEON 



229 Feruentisque, A ; uelud, 

A ; profunda erasum 
in A, et post id sfatiiim 
uolantes. 
i 

230 trahaet, A ; sensit, A. 
233 calligine, A. 

235 om. A. 

236 populus, A. 

e 

237 libiae, A ; humoribuSj A. 

238 cum nymphf, A. 

239 booetia cirnon i dircen, 

A. 

240 Arethusa" drimone ephyre 

phirennidas, A. 

242 manem, A ; man lit- in- 

certa littera quam in 
spaiio omisi, medus 

i 
tana^is, A ; undas, A. 

243 Peneosque, A ; teuthran- 

teusque caicas, A, ni 
fallor. 

244 Et te//, Ai; Cessit et, A^; 

ismenos cum phocaico, 
A. 

V 

245 Arsurosque, A ; Xanthus 

flauusque Lycormas. 

a 

246 recurutis, A ; maeand- 

rus, A. 

247 Nigdoniusque melas et 

atenarius, A. 

249 Thermodoonque,A;gan- 

e 

gisque, A ; phasis et 
hister, A. 

250 Alpheos ex Alpheus, A ; 

sperchiedes, A' ; sper- 
chiedos, h?. 

251 affluit, A. 

a 

253 cystro, A. 

255 capud, A. 



256 uacant, A. 

257 eborum, A ; strimone, 

A. 

258 anim/s, A, sed m in ne 

mutata ; renum roda- 
numque, A. 

259 thibris, A. 

261 Ignis pro Lumen, A; 
siccae quoque campus 
arenae, A. 

et 
264 Extabant, A ; €*, A. 
266 delfines, A. 
a 

270 aquis, A ; brachia, A. 

271 Exerere, A ; igneis, A. 

274 uisera, A. 

275 sustulit omnipotens 

(omps), A. 
278 sacraque, A. 



281 


perere, A. 


283 


tostos en asbice crines, 




A. 


284 


Inque oculis tantum tan- 




tum super ora fauillae. 




A. 


287 


ferro, A. 


288 


peccori, A. 


289 


tura, A. 


291 


sort?, A. 


292 


et hab& here, A. 


293 


ne fratris, A. 


294 


cell, A ; utrumque, A. 


295 


utrumque, A ; si uitia 




ri 
uestit, A ; axis, A. 


296 


om. A. 


297 


humeris, A. 


299 


etripe, A. 


300 


super est, A. 


301 


Dixerat hoc, A ; neque 




enim, A ; uapore, A. 


303 


RetuHt, A. 


308 


uibrataque fulmina, A. 



310 dimitteret, A. 
313 seuis, A. 
i 

318 lacere, A ; cursus, A^ ex 

currus. 

319 pheton, A. 

320 Vuluitur, A ; longoque 

per nubila 
poli tractu. A, sed poll 
alia manus uidetur ad- 
didisse. 

325 hesberiae, A. 

326 Singnant, A. 
ex 

328 etcidit, A. 

329 obductus, A\ 

332 ustus, A^ post rasuram et 

marg. A. 
335 taji tu, A ; percensuit al. 

transcenderat, A. 

P 
337 Reperit, A; ripa, A. 

341 cesis, A. 

342 ph&onta, A ; querelas, A. 

c 

343 Nonte, A; adsternun- 

turque, A. 

344 inplerant, A. 

347 terrae procumberae, A. 

348 Diriguisse, A. 

349 iampetie, A. 

352 brachia, A. 

353 conplectitur, A. 

354 utrum, A ; humerosque, 

A. 

355 Ambiet extabant, A. 

356 trahit inpetus, A. 
358 euellere, A. 

a 
360 Sanguine§,A;uulnere,A. 
364 Vnde, A. 

366 gestanda, A. 

h n 

367 steneleia cygnus, A. 

368 uinctus, A. 

369 proprior, A. 
371 querelis, A. 





LIBER II. 


uit 




salue 


372 inples ut, A. 


428 


silue, A. 


374 Dissimulantque, A. 




u 


376 Pinna, A. 


429 


Andiat, A. 


377 cyngnus, A. 


430 


preteris se, A. 
ex 


378 Tradit, A ; iniusti, A. 


431 


ea uirgine, A (a conueria 


379 Stangna, A. 




in x). 


381 Squalibus, marg. Squali- 
dus, A, 


432 


a 
parentem, A. 


384 adicit, A. 


433 Inpedit, A. 

434 posset, A. 


385 inquid, A. 


436 


quem, A. 


386 inrequieta, A. 


437 


Qusue, A. 


389 diei, A. 


439 


Vnde, A. 


393 Nomeruisse, A ; rexerat, 


441 


h 

coro, A ; dictina, A. 


A. 


442 


Menalon, A ; cede, A. 


396 Subplice, A. 


443 


Aspitit, A. 


399 seuit, A. 




e 


400 Seuit, A ; inputat, A. 


446 


numeruq'. A' ; numo- 


401 ingentis, A. 




rumq', A^; haram, A. 


403 firmas ubique, A. 


447 


Eu, A'; H Eu, A^; uultu. 


405 inpensior, A. 




A. 


408 letasque, A. 


448 


nee ut, A. 


t 
409 Dum redit » idque, A ; 


456 


atritas, A ; riuos, A. 


a 


459 


limphys, A. 


Nonacrines, A. 




h 


t 


460 


Parrasis, A. 


410 Haesid, A. 


464 


ne, A. 


411 molire, A. 


46s 


saecedere cetu, A. 


cui 
412 positas, A; ubi fibula, A. 


467 


e 
idonia. A' ; idonia, serior 


, c. 




manus. 


413 neglegitos, A. 
415 menealon, A. 


469 fuerit de pellice, A. 




4.70 


Cvi, A ; obuertens, A. 


416 longe est, A. 


T/ 




417 sol l&us, A. 


473 


No//ta, A; testatur. A; 


418 cettderat, A. 




esse, A. 


419 huic humero, A. 


474 


Haud inpune, A; nam- 


ut 




que, A. 


422 &, A. 


475 


inportuna, A. 


424 Sunt sunt iniuria tan- 


476 


aduersam, A. 


tum, A. 


479 


unges, A. 


425 cultumque, A. 


480 


Officiuque, A. 




* 


Videtur esse quantu hausta. 
C 



484 gutere, A. 

485 manet /ro tamen, A. 

486 Asiduoque, A. 
489 Ah, A. 

491 Ah, A. 

492 uenantium, A. 

496 lycaonif, A' ; lycaonia, 

A^. 

497 ter, om. A ; ferena taU- 

bus actis, A. 

498 saltos, A. 

499 erimandidos ampit, A. 
501 Et agnoscenti, A. 

503 accedere fugit, A. 

504 Uolnifico, A. 

505 Arguit, A. 

506 et pariter raptos, A. 

507 Inposuit, A ; uiciniaque, 

A. 

508 pelex, A. 

509 tethin, A. 

511 uiam & sricitantibus, A. 

514 Mentior, A. 

515 uulnera, A. 

516 ille ubi, A. 

517 preuissimus, A. 

518 Est uero quisquam lun- 

onem ledere, A. 

V 

520 * quant asta potentia 

nostra est, A. 

522 inpono, A. 

524 argolica, A. 

h 

526 Conlocat, A; talamo, A; 

lycana sumit, A. 

527 Aduos, A; Igse, A; con- 

tepmPtus, A. 

530 aequorae pelex, A. 

531 Dii, A; adn., A. 

533 lam, A. 

534 Quantu, A. 
538 seruaturus, A. 



[1-5.] 



10 



OVID II METAMORPHOSEON 



539 cyncno, A. 

541 contrarias, A' ; contra- 

rius, A^. 

542 larissfa coronea, A. 

543 haec meania, A. 

547 garula ramis, A. 

a 

548 cicitetur, A. 

549 Auditaeque, A ; carpit, 

A. 

553 erichtonium, A; crea- 

tum, A. 

554 Clausaerat, A. 

555 nates, A^ ; natis, A^ 

556 ne reserata, A ; reserata 

super rasuram. 
o 

559 Pandrasas, A. 

560 Aglauros, A ; deducit, A. 

561 adporrectumque, A. 

565 Admonuisse penas potest, 

A ; piricula, A. 

566 rogabis, A ex rasura. 

567 Me petit ipsa licet licet, 

A. 
569 phocarca, A; telure, A. 

571 nee me contempne, A. 

572 uentis, A. 

573 summa. A; arenis, A. 
575 absumpsit, A. 

577 nequiquam, A ; harena, 
A. 

580 brachia cglo, A. 

581 Brachia cep., A ; horres- 

cere, A. 

582 Reiecer?, A ; i^umeris, 

A. 

583 egerat, A. 

585 Sed neque, A ; nee pec- 

tora, A. 

586 nee ut, A. 
588 Eueor, A. 



589 si, om. A; *tetro facta 

uuolucris, A. 

590 Myctimenon, A. 
i, nobile 

592 parium, A. 

599 coronea, A. 

600 auditor, A.' 

603 adsueta capit, A. 

606 lacta, A. 

607 punce, A. 

608 E dixi, A. 

u 

609 in nna, A. 

& 

610 ut, A. 

612 Poenit, A. 

a 
615 erit, A ; manuque, A. 

617 Conlapsamque, A; facta, 
A. 

ne 
621 gemitusque, A. 

624 Lactantis, A. 

625 Discussit, A. 

627 iniustaque iusta, A. 

d 

628 laba. A; eostera, A. 

629 utroque, A. 

630 cyronis, A. 
633 Semiuir, A. 

635 humeros, A. 

636 caricto, A. 

638 ocyrphe, A. 

639 fugit, A. 

640 uaticinos, A. 

642 Aspicit, A ; totoque, A ; 
orbl, A. 

646 prohibe^^'re, A. 

647 Exque deo corpus fies 

exangue, A. 
649 nunc iam mortalis, A. 

651 turn cum curaberae, A. 

652 serpentis, A ; sautia, A. 

653 et pro ex. A; numine, 

A. 



656 lambuntur oborte, A. 

657 inquid mea fata, A. 

658 inquid mea, A, 
660 futura, A. 

663 Inpetus est in aqua, A. 

664 extrema biformis, A ; bi- 
formis super rasuram. 

a 

665 extreme querele, A. 

666 fuerunt, A. 

nee 

667 Mox quidem uerba, A. 

668 eque, A. 

669 hinitus, A ; brachia, A ; 

i 
herbas, A. 

i 

670 digito, A. 

674 abire, A. 

675 deder"% A. 

a 

676 tuu, A ; philirius, A ; 

h^ros, A. 

678 ne si, A. 

679 elimas seniaque, A. 

681 baculus siluestre sinistre, 

A. 

682 canis, A. 

684 pylios me morantur, A. 

685 atlandide matre, A. 

688 uicina hunc rura cane- 
bant, A. 

691 Hunc ttenuit balanda- 

que, A. 

692 hosbes, A. 

693 Nee, A. 

694 repentatur, A. 

695 Edidit, A ; reddit hosbes, 

A. 

700 Ira, A. 

701 sue pariter, A ; foemina, 

A. 
704 et meme perfide, A. 
709 Munychiosque, A. 



* Plerique MSS. diro. f Et hoc unice ucrum existimo. Nihil est timuit quod pleras que edd. inuasit. 



7io arbustaq., A. 

a 
712 palidis arce, A. 

714 aspicit, A. 

715 *?unde, A. 

716 uidis, A; miluius, A. 

718 gyrum, A. 

719 auis, A, 

r 

720 acteasauis, A; ap//ces, A. 

723 quanto quam, A. 



725 ponpae, A. 



den 



726 Obstupuit, A ; pennis, A. 
e 

729 abuit, A; ignis, A. 

730 diuersa relicto, A. 

731 fuducia, A. 

734 Conlocat, A ; totum ap- 

areat, A. 
o 

735 somnus, A. 

738 Tris, A; pandra, A. 

739 aglauros, A. 
741 scicitarier, A. 
744 iuppiter, A. 

747 est, om. A. 

748 Aspicit, A ; istem, A. 

749 aglauros, A ; secraeta, A. 

X 

751 (Sicedere, A. 

753 susbiria, A. 

755 om. A. 

756 creatum, A. 

757 styrpem. A; federa, A. 

758 Ingratamque deo fore in- 

gratamque minerue, A. 

759 aurum, A. 
761 ualibus, A. 

765 belli, A. 

766 neque enirn succere, A. 



LIBER II. 

767 etrema, A. 

768 uidit intus etedentem, A. 

770 uisaque, A. 

771 pigra, A; reliquit, A. 

773 om. A. 

774 uultuque deg ad susbiria 

duxit, A. 

775 matices, A. 

776 recta bis A. 

777 liuent, A ; lurent MS. 

Digb. 65. p. 774. 
777 sufusa, A. 
779 uigilatibus, A. 

V 

781 homines, A. 

782 ilium, A. 

783 adfata est. A; 

785 aglauros, A. 

786 inpressa, A ; repulit, A. 

u 

787 obliqo, A. 

788 successuramque, A. 

789 baculussique. A; quod, 

A. 

792 papauera, A. 

793 Adflatuque, A. 
795 Ingentes, A. 
797 nata, A. 

799 amantis. A; inplet, A. 

800 Insbiratque, A ; perosa, 

A. 

801 plumone, A. 

802 spatium causae, A ; erret, 

A. 

803 Germanamque, A. 

n 

805 magno, A ; irritata, A. 

806 oculto, A. 

807 Axia, A. 

808 solet, A. 



II 

809 llf. 

810 subponitur, A. 

811 om. A. 

814 limine, A. 

815 Exclusara, A ; plandi- 

menta, A. 
817 Hinc me ego non. A; 

moritura, A. 
820 conati, A. 

823 post 826 A ; pungues, A. 
825 inmedicabile, A. 

a 

827 hiemps. A; pectore, A. 

828 clusit, A. 

829 canata, A. 
831 etsangue, A. 

834 C^pit, A; atManciades, 
A; dictas, om, A. 

840 Suscipit indign?, A. 

841 montano ex montane, A; 

pascit, A. 

842 certe, A. 

844 Litora hie et 842 A. 
847 Magestas, A. 

X 

854 &stant, A. 

855 si, A. 

862 sberata, A. 

863 uix ha uix cetera, A. 

864 At, A; exultat, A. 

865 N nunc, A ; harenis, A. 

867 plaudende, A. 

868 Inped., A. 

869 consederet auri, A. 

870 siccoque ad litorae, A. 

871 primo, A; in imis. A'; 

in undis, A^. 

874 cornu, A. 

875 imposita est, A. 



* a7t eundo ? 



C 2 



12 



OVIDII METAMORPHOSEON 



1-56 extant in Bern. 

1 in magine, A. 

2 dicteaque, Bern. 
4 Inperat, A. 

6 depreendere, Bern. 

8 phebeique oracula suplex, 

A. 
e 

10 * phebos, A ; occuret, A. 

11 inmunis, A; imunis, Bern. 

12 du§, A. 

1 3 boetiaque, A ; que om. 

Bern. 

14 discesserat, A; descend- 

eret, Bern. 

18 Autoremque, Bern. 

19 cephesi, A, Bern. 

20 speciosam, A. 

21 mugittibus inpulit, A; im- 

pulit, Bern. 

22 respiciensjdro sequentes, A 

iterum; sequentis,Bern. 

23 sumisit, A, Bern. 

24 Kadmus, Bern.; ait, A; 

peregrinaque, A. 

25 et tinignotos, A. 

a 

28 uiolatu, A; secure, Bern. 

29 aculmine denso, A, 

30 conpagibus, A. 

31 fecundis, A. 

32, 33 bis jcripti sunt in Bern. 

32 pignis, A. 

33 uenenis, Bern. bis. 

34 o»2. Bern., Trisque micant, 

A. 

35 profeciti, Bern. 

36 gradu o»?. Bern. ; dea usa- 

que, Bern. 



III. 

37 capud, A. 

39 unde, A; sed manca linea 

qua n incipit ; relinquit, 
A ; reliquit, Bern. 

40 atonitas, A. 

41 squamosus, A. 

42 immensos, A ; inmensos, 

Bern. 

43 leuis, A ; leues se rectus, 

Bern. 

45 spectejs, A; seperat, A. 

46 si uelli, Bern. 

47 siue timor ipse, Bern. 

48 cplexibus, A, Bern. 

49 adflatu, A ; afflatu, Bern. ; 

funesti, Bern. ; tabae, 
A. 

52 tegimendi repta leonis, A; 

tegimen derepta leoni, 
Bern. 

53 splendentia, A fro splen- 

ferro 
denti lancea ; telo, 
Bern. 

55 leto data corpora, A ; lae- 

tataque, Bern. 

i 

56 spatiosa corporis, A. 

57 om. A. 

58 fidissima corpora, A. 
61 inpulsu, A. 

62-86 om. A. 
do 

89 cedebat, A. 

90 guture, A. 
92 obstiti, A. 

i 

95 consederat, A. 

96 congnoscere promptu, A. 
99 tolorem, A. 



100 delapsa, A. 
loi sutipendere, A. 

104 Parcet et upresso, A. 

105 Semmina, A. 

107 apparuit, A. 

108 nudantia cona, A. 

109 humuri, A ; brachia, A. 
no Existunt, A. 

1 1 1 a"lea, A. 

112 surgerere, A. 

113 Cetera, A. 
H4 himoque, A. 

115 oste, A. 

116 Nee, A. 

120 Hunc, A. 

121 exbirat, A. 

124 sortiata, A. 

125 Sanguineam tepido tan- 

gebant, A. 

127 munitu tridonidis, A. 

128 pecitque, A. 

129 sido nidus hosbes, A. 

130 iussus phoebeis, A. 

131 stabant thaebe, A. 

132 Ex illo, A. 

133 Contingerant, A; ad pro 

adde, A. 

134 natas natosque. A; ne- 

potes, A. 

136 hominem om. est, A. 

137 subpremaque, A. 

138 secundus, A. 
140 i^erili, A. 
142 & nim, A. 

145 et aequo mediastas, 

A. 
147 hiantius, A. 
1501 festa pro inuecta, A. 



* Supposita e neglegentiiis scripta, altera superius addita est. 



t Error ortus est ex ingnotos. 



LIBER III. 



13 



152 idem, A; uaporebus, A. 

154 fatiunt, A ; intermitunt- 

que, A. 

155 crupressu, A. 

156 garsaph»ae, A; succinte, 

A. 

157 extremum, A; mortale, 

A. 
r 

158 Ante, A. 

159 punice, A. 

i 

160 tofes, A. 

161 addextrum, A. 

162 patulos incinctus hiatus, 

A. 

V 

163 ueneta, A. 
165 post quam, A. 
168 Vincula, A. 

170 quam uiserat, A. 

171, 172 inner so or dine script i 
sunt in A. 

171 nimph^ fialeque ranisque, 

A. 

172 specas, A; phialg, A. 

a 

173 lymphis, A. 
176 fate, A. 

178 nudae uiso, A. 
180 Inpleuere, A. 

185 uestae, A. 

186 quaquam, A. 

187 obliquraque tamen *as- 

titit. 

188 uelle, A ; abuisse, A. 
191 Addit haec claudis, A. 

a 

195 cacumine taures, A. 

196 brachia, A. 

197 uellat, A. 

198 autonoeius, A. 



202 fugit, A ; lacrima/ incerta 
littera quam fer/notaui. 

204 regulia, A. 

205 inpedit, A. 

206 uideri. A; melamphus, 

A. 

207 Isnouatesque saxa. A; 

dederunt, A. 

208 Gnosius Isno(«A- a)uates, 

A ; melaphus, A. 

210 Pamphagus et dorceus et 

oribasus, A. 

211 lelape, A. 

212 plerelas, A. 

213 Hilaeusque, A. 

215 F^minis, A' ; Ffmenis, 

A^ ; harpya, A. 

216 sitionius, A. 

217 canasciie stictaeque. 

220 ciprio. A; licysce, A. 

221 ab illo, A. 

222 Harpolos et meianeus, A. 

223 lyconide, A. 

224 agrihodos. A; hiiator, A. 

226 aditusque, A. 

q 

227 secuntur, A. 

229 libaebat, A. 

230 Actheon, A. 

231 rosonat, A. 

232 me lanchates, A. 

233 orestrophus, A. 

234 exierat, A; compendia, 

A. 

235 Precipitata, A. 

239 querelis, A. 

240 gnibus, A. 

241 brachia, A. 

242 latratibus, A. 

243 acteona, A. 

246 oblata, A. 

247 uidere, A. 



249 Unde que, A. 
251, 2 extant in A. 

256 coniux, A. 

257 dade. A, nisi fal lor, 

258 pellice, A. 

261 semeles. A; iuria, A. 

262 iuria, A. 

266 soror om. A. 

267 est et iuria, A. 
269 uni, A. 

272 merszs pro mersa suo, A; 

in undas, A. 
275 posuit ad temporae. A'. 

280 Ad nomen euere, A, 
multi 

281 tulit, A. 

282 inere, A. 

V 

283 pignos, A. 

285 lonone, A. 

286 cplexus, A. 

291 timor es deus ille deo- 

rum, A. 
293 semel equalem, A. 
296 exierat iara uox, A. 

299 conscondit consendit, A 

{sic). 

300 inmixitaque fulgora, A. 
303 de iecerat igne typhoea, 

A. 
305 ciclopum, A. 

308 agenore, A. 

309 etherios. 

310 Inperfectus, A. 
312 complet, A. 

314 datum om. A; nes/eides, 

A. 
317 bachi, A. 

319 grauis, A. 

320 malos uestra prophecto 

est, A. 
323 Quaereret/////y/uenus, A 
relicto spatio. 



* Legendum uidetur abstitit. 



14 



OVIDII METAMORPHOSEON 



327 aut tunos, A. 
329 actoris, A. 

331 genitiuaque, A. 

e 

332 Arbitur, A; sumptus om. 

A ; ioco(o ex a)fa, A. 

336 irrita, A. 

337 adempit, A, nisifaUor, 

338 honores, A. 

340 Inreprehensa, A. 

341 Prima fidei uocisque datg 

temptamina, A. 
343 Inplicuit, A; cgphisos, 

A. 
345 nimpha iam turn, A. 

350 letique, A. 

351 cephesius, A. 

352 nuper, A. 

356 Aspicit, A; recia, A. 

357 nimphf, A. 

i 

358 prior, A ; resonabiles, A. 

r 
360 Carula, A ; abebat, A. 

362 luno quia cum, A. 

363 Sub loue, A. 

365 fugeret, A ; post quam 

hoc, A. 

366 delv(v ex o)sa, A'. 

367 preuissimus, A. 

e 
369 uocis, A. 

c 
371 ingaluit, A. 

373 circumlitat aedis, A. 

374 Admota, A ; uiuatia sul- 

ptiura flam§, A. 

i 

376 moles, A. 

377 sint ilia paratae, A. 

378 remitat, A. 

379 seductis, A. 

386 iiecquis, A; resbonderat, 
A. 

* Et hoc noiandnm, Crinis 
ap. Non. 202. 



381 atque, A; demisit, A. 
384 quod, A. 

c 

386 Hun, A. 

V 

387 Responsora, A ; retulit, 
A. 

389 iniceret sberat obrachia, 
A. 

390 cplexibus aufert, A. 

392 Retulit, A; nichil, A. 

393 frontibus, A. 

395 que om. A. 

396 Et tam uigiles curpus 
misaerabile, A. 

397 et a corpore sucus, A. 

398 Corpore somnus abit, A. 
401 figura, A. 

403 Cfptus, A. 

404 dispectus, A. 

406 adsensit, A ; rhamnusia, 
A. 

407 in limis, A. 
409 Contigerat aliud sue pec- 
tus, A. 

411 humor, A. 
415 ceruit, A. 

417 quod undg, A. 

418 Atstupet, A; immotus, 
A. 

421 *dignas, A; dignas, A. 

422 Impubesque, A. 
425 inprudens, A. 

427 Inrita, A. 

428 uisus, A. 

430 quod uidetur in illo, A. 
432 fugatia, A. 
434 imaginis umbre, A. 
440 leuatos, A. 

442 Nee quis, A. 

443 opportuna, A. 

444 Haec quem, A. 

gcnere feminino inucnitur in Plant. 



449 mgnia, A. 

451 liquidis quociens, A ; 

liymphis, A. 

452 tociens, A. 
456 quaem, A. 

459 adrides, A. 

460 singna, A. 

462 aures, A ; nostris, A. 

4^4 meueoque, A. 

465 roge ; ceteris om'issis quae 
secuntur. 

469 admit, A. 

470 guii, A. 

i 

475 lacrimas. 

476 cum om. A. 

e 

478 Dissere, A. 

479 Asbicere, A. 

480 summo reduxit ab ore, 

A. 

482 tenuem percusa rubore, 

A. 

483 quapd, A; candidida, A. 
486 asbexit, A ; undas, A^ ; 

unda, A^. 

488 matui ceteris omissis quae 

secuntur, A. 

489 atenuatus, A. 

490 et tecto, A. 

492 uires sed quae, A. 

493 amaueret, A. 

499 solitam — undam om. A. 

500 Haec, A. 

502 sumisit in erba, A. 

503 mors, A. 

504 infrena, A. 

506 N aides. A; inposuereca- 

o 
pillis, A. 

507 adsonat, A. 

511 archaides, A. 

5 1 2 Atulerat, A ; anguris, A. 
Most. /. 3. 69 ct Attac epigrammate 





LIBEI? III. 


15 


513 aechiodes, A; et pro ex, 


556 Purpureaque, A. 


591 Preterea quas num. A; 


A. 


557 attutu, A. 


a 


517 ihuius, A. 


559 ctempnere, A. 


apellere, A. 


c 
518 nee bachia, A. 


561 aduenit hebis, A. 


i d 
592 scopulos, A ; istem, A. 


519 quam iam baud procul, 
A. 


564 hue cetera, A. 
563 frustaque, A. 


595 Taygenteque hydasque, 
A. 


524 Eueniat, A. 


566 Acryor, A; inritaturque, 
A. 

a 


596 pupibus altos, A. 


525 Meque et ab his, A; 


597 chi?, A. 


uidis, A. 


567 moderamineque, A ; no- 


598 Applicor, A ; addueo lit- 


526 echine, A. 
528 uUulatibus, A. 


a 
cebunt, A, 

568 torrente, A'; torrenti. 


ora, A. 
599 immittit arenae, A'. 


530 dad sacra, A. 


A'^ ; qua obstabat nil, 
A. 


6oi et/urgo. A; recentis, A. 


532 AttoUit, A. 


602 Admoneo, A ; ducit, A. 


a 1 


569 decurre, A. 


603 promitit, A. 


533 uident et adunaque, A. 


571 obiee, A. 


604 Prospitio, A. 


534 magice, A. 


576 quondam, A. 


605 sotiorum primus ofeltes. 


535 strictus, A. 

537 Obscenique, A ; timpha- 


577 Aspicit hunc pentheus 
oculis. A; tremendus. 


A. 
607 Virginea, A. 


na, A. 


A. 


612 est om. A. 


539 posuisti, A. 

540 om, A. 


a 
578 quenquam, A; uix et, A. 
i 


u c 
615 Dirtis, A; consendere 

siimat, A. 


543 sistis, A. 


579 perature, A. 


616 Otior antemnas, A. 


545 profrondibusillelucuque. 


581 moresque, A. 





A, 


582 acetes, A. 


617 libis, A; flauas. A; et 


547 moles, A, 


583 pelle, A. 


prorg, A. 


548 patrum, A. 


584 duris colerentur lura iu- 


e 

6i8 alcimodon. A; quere 


550 sonare, A. 


uencis, A. 




554 ussus, A. 


585 Lanigeros greges, A. 


quiemque, A. 


555 Sed medius murra crinis, 


587 salamo, A. 


62 1 sacri uiolare, A. 


A. 


590 nichil, A. 


622 Perpetior, A. 



EPIGRAMMATA CODICVM BODLEIANORVM. 



EPIGRAMMATA CODICIS BODLEIANI RAWL. B. N. 109. 

I. 
p. 32- DuM colo militiam, dum uates desero musas, 

In cemice graui uulnere laedor ego. 
Musa mouet caput et 'merito sic accidit' inquid 
'Prospera non poteras, aspera disce pati.' 

II. 

p. 44. Tela, Cupido, tene, quoniam non ille sed ilia 

Sustinet esse meus uel mea, tela tene. 
Tela tene. quid amo quod amat non reapse'i Sed huius 

Quod fugit, huius ero? non ero. Tela tene. 
Tela tene, quia non teneo quod amo tenuisse. .s 

An dixi, quod amo ? non amo. Tela tene. 
Tela tene, uel tange parem. ne feceris, imo 

Dico tibi, sine, uel tange, Cupido, parem. 

III. 

p. 6y. Viuere non possum sine te neque uiuere tecum, 

Illud namque metus impedit, illud amor. 
O utinam sine te uel tecum uiuere possem, 
Sed mallem tecum uiuere quam sine te. 

IV. 

gg Lingua non oculo, Nestor lasciue, loquaris. 

Odi blanda senis uerba supercilii. 
Frons numerat menses, frontis cute scribitur aetas, 
Praetenditque suos arida ruga dies. 

I. I. celo miliciam. 2. ledor. II. 3. quod amat non absit. III. Quid. Am. 

iii. II. 39 Sic ego nee sine te nee tecum uiueie possum. Mart. xii. 47. 2 Nee tecum possum 
uiuere nee sine te. 

D [I. 5. J 



1 8 EPIGRAMMATA 

5 Nestor, in annosa legimus tua tempora carta: 

Frons uetat haec in se mollia uerba legi. 
Inueterate puer, non consonat actio fronti, 

Et frons a uerbis dissidet ipsa tuis. 
Inberbis ueteres lasciuia dedecet annos, 
10 Nutus lasciui nuntius est animi. 

Nondum, blande senex, tecum tua uerba senescunt, 

Nee faciunt mores tempora longa suos. 
Vt mores fugias, non te, non effugis annos ; 

Hoc age quod iuuenis, non agis hoc iuuenis. 
15 Vae tibi, cuius opus non corrigit ipsa senectus. 

Vae tibi, qui pectus non sinis esse senex. 
Cum tibi barba seni iam marceat in sene mento, 

Barbatam mentem non sinis esse tuam. 
O lasciue senex, monstrum est lasciua senectus, 
20 Et cum quo mores insenuere mali. 

V. 
p. 69, Quamuis canities te, Naeuole, Nestora monstret, 

Mens lajciua conprobat esse uirum. 

Naeuole, cum fragili uix uiuaj corpore Nestor, 
lupiter extincto Nestore uiuis adhuc. 
5 Nestoris atque louis concordia, Naeuole, nulla est. 

Nulla senectuti luxuriaeque fides. 
Naeuole, tam diuersa duo, tam dissociata 

In te conueniunt, luxuries^ senex. 
Naeuole, lasciuis tenero lasciuior ^aedo, 
10 Et frustra Veneri posse placere studes. 

Fastidit Venerem Venus exsaturata clientem. 
Ergo luxuriae, Naeuole, pone modum. 

VI. 
p. 71. Potus, Milo, sapis, non potus desipis idem. 

Si bibis ut sapias, desipis ut sapias. 

IV. 7. frontis. 9. In uerbis. 10. nuncius. 11. Nundum. 15, 16. Ve. 

20. fortasse cum qua. V. 1. canicies. 2. lacina excidit tamen. 3. uiuat. 8. lux- 

uriosa. 9. edo. 10. an cupis ? VI. Extat etiam in Digbeiano 65, p. 59" Ad disputa- 
torem bene potum. 



CODIC VM BOD LEI A NOR VM. 1 9 

Nee tibi si sicco facundia uixerit ore, 

Nee nisi pota nimis Musa diserta tua est. 
Qui sapis ex Bace/^o, qui non sapis aure sed ore, 5 

Hoc unum sapio quod nihil ipse sapis. 



VII. 

p. 72. Esto superba minus dum te prece uexo, Superba, 

Et melior fieri nomine disce tuo. 
Omnia quae uineis post omnia te quoque uince. 
Immemor esse tui nominis esto memor. 



VIII. 

ib. Thraso, tuis si facta forent tua consona dictis, 

Non foret ut quis te largior esset homo. 
Pollieitis multos ditat tua prodiga lingua, 

Sed uix aut numquam dicta sequetur opus. 
Vtile consilium est, ne quid promiseris ulli, 5 

Sed sine pollieitis da dare si qua uoles. 
p. g2. Insperata magis sunt munera grata frequenter, 

Et nil promittens debitor esse fugit. 
Nam qui promittunt non dant, sed debita soluunt; 

Nee data, quae non est ius retinere, uoco. 10 

Non retinere licet quia reddere eogit honestas, 
Virtutumque simul mater honesta fides. 

IX. 

p. 95. Si tibi grana placent, spicas attunde flagellis, 

Si nuclei dulces sunt tibi, frange nucem. 
Si laetis rebus uis participare, labora. 

Nam parit ingratus munera grata labor. 

3. facondia 2? /^a&^ Nee tibi si sicco facundia suggerit ore. 5. bacco. 6. nicbil. 

VIII. 1 . Thraso uitio serioris aeui. 4. sequentur Post 1 2 secuntur in codice spuria haec 

TuUius esse fidem describit in officiorum Libra cum fuerint singula dicta prius. Ergo fide salua 
mixta TuUi (cod. tuUii) ratione, Quae dare promittis non retinere licet. IX. 2. nuclei cf. 

Mart, xi.86. 3. 

D 2 



30 EPIGRAMMA TA 

X. 

p. 97. CoiTupere duo Flauiam, parit ilia gemellos, 

Et cum nesciret quis pater esset, ait, 
Vni si dentur, cum sit pater unus eorum, 
Forsitan alter erit, decipiamque duos. 
5 Ne pater amit/at, ne nutriat aemulus ambos, 

Vnum cuique dabo, decipiamque minus. 

XL 

Maxima uenandi causa est tibi, nulla legendi. 
Brutus es et brutis, Quintiliane, uacas. 

XII. 
p. 98. Non re sed uerbis est Sextus amicus amici, 

Si sit opus, poscit, ferre recusat opem. 

EPIGRAMMA COD. DIGBEIANI 173. 

XIII. 

fol.84^ col. 2. Versu(s) monimenti. 

Hie ego qui iaceo gaiymedes Chrj/sopolita, 

Quern procul a patria principis egit amor, 
Gaudia perpetuis conpenso breuissima poenis. 
Talia consequitur tgaudia talis amor. 
5 Quid species, quid lingua mihi, quid profuit aetas? 

Da lacrimas tumulo, qui legis ista, meo. 

Paginae 97, ^Spfaeter epigrammata quae edidi habent haec Anthologiae Riesianae Virginis insano 
lulianus captus amore (912 R.) lupiter astra, fretum Neptunus, Tartara Pluto, Regna patema 
tenent, tres tria quisque suum (793 R.), Ad cenam Varus me nuper forte uocauit (796 R.) Grae- 
cinum uirgo, puerum Graecinus amabat(797 R.). X. i. Flauiam jwi/^ a;/ VIII. i Corrupere. 
5. amitat emulus XIII. Videtur epitaphium esse amasii cuiusdam ex frincipibus Byzantinis. 
Nam Chrysopolis suburbium Byzantii notissimum. Crediderim puerum Ch>ysopolitanum cum 
forma nimis placuisset principi inuidiam conflasse et ob hanc rem foi-tasse episcoporum monitu 
in exilium actum fuisse. Miror tamen huiusmodi elogium Latine scriptum extare, si uere puer 
Graecus fuit. i. ganimedes crlsipolita. 2. Simile est qtiod de se dicit Helpis uxor Boetii 

ap. Burm. Anth. i. p. 321 Quam procul a patria coniugis egit amor. Post hoc epigramma sequitur 
in cod. distichon de decern plagis, deinde sex uersus sic inscripti Versus cuiusdam metriste. Fraus 
tua non tua laus, facinus non gloria forme Minuere te fecit sic tibi materiam. Fax tua non tua 
pax feritas non gratia lingue Scribere te docuit sic tibi grammaticam. Lis tua non tua uis amor 
non musica muse lungere te iussit sic tibi rethoricam : quibus alius aliquis subnexuit Isti sex 
uersus proprii sunt heu(?n)riolato Cum sit peruersus, sic die ita (/. dicito) de michiloto. 



CODIC VM BODLEIANOR VM. 2 1 

EPIGRAMMATA COD. DIGBEIANI 6$. 
XIV. 
^°l- 12". QuoMODO Aristoteles fecit Alexandrum recedere ab Athenis. 

Magnus Alexander bellum mandarat Athenis. 

Infestus populo totius urbis erat. 
Ibat Aristoteles caute temptare tyrannum, 

Si prece uir tantus flectere posset eum. 
Quern procul intuitus, sceptrum capitisque coronam 5 

Testans, ' non faciam si qua rogabis ' ait, 
Mutat Aristoteles causam subtiliter, urbem 

Obsideat, frangat moenia Marte, petit. 
Poenituit iurasse ducem, bellumque roganti 

Dat pacem, lusus calliditate uiri. 10 

XV. 

fol. 67". DE FORMA ROMAE. 

Vt doceat cunctis se solam nobiliorem 

Vrbibus, efligiem Roma leonis habet. 
Miror tain gracilem de tanto corpore uocem, 
Miror posse regi tam magnum lumine solo. 

XVI. 

ol. 59". DE ILLIS QVI CONTRA NATVRAM AGVNT. 

Heredes Sodomae uestros aduertite uultus, 

Infames usus diraque facta canam. 
Principio rerum mater natura creatis 

Indixit legem, iussa sequente modo. 
Fecerat ilia uirum ; mulier cum facta fuisset, g 

' O modo facta uirum femina,' dixit, ' habe.' 
Lege data tali uir duxit, femina nupsit. 

Et uarii sexus gratia iuncta fuit. 

XIV. I. mandaret. 2. tocius. 3. Aristotiles tirannum. 7. Aristotiles. 9. Penituit. 
XV. 3. Ante Miror cj adscriptum. XVI. Cum his tiersibus comparandi sunt uersus Sodoma 

inscripti apud Cyprianum, Tovi. III. Part in. p. 289, ed. Hartel, et quos Leoninos appellant 
Quam prauus mos est pueros praeferre puellis Cum sit naturae ueneris modus iste rebellis in Cod. 
Laud. 86. p. 94. 7. duxit. 



22 EPIGRA MM A TA 

Laetus erat coitus et qui coiere beati, 
10 Et celebres ritus disposuere sibi. 

Arrisit natura fauens successibus horum. 

'Haec quoque uenturis foedera' dixit ' erunt.' 
Impia posteritas successit et omnia uertens 
In uitium posuit libera colla sibi. 
15 Impia libertas turpes processit in usus, 

Viuat ut arbitrio quilibet ecce suo. 
Heu mala res, mala progenies, mala secta furoris. 

Quam male respondent ultima principiis. 
Vlteriusne loquar ? loquar an scelerata silebo ? 
20 Eloquar, at uobis inuidiosus ero. 

Cum puer intonsus rapitur, cum femina tristis 

Accusat turpi condicione mares, 
Quam scelerata uenus, quam perniciosa uoluptas. 
Haec est quae secum contra^it omne nefas. 
25 Naturae legem seruant animalia muta, 

Subsequitur tauro femina iuncta suo. 
Non equs urit equm, non hircus iungitur hirco, 

Diuersi generis collige iuncta duo. 
Ergo quis iste furor? ubi sunt exempla parentum? 
30 Et leges et amor et pudor et licitum ? 

XVI b. 

A. Fontibus addis aquas et siluas frondibus auges, 

Et nuUo quae sunt arida rore rigas. 

B. Non eget aequor aquis, non frondibus indiget Ida, 

Ida tamen frondes accipit, aequor aquas. 

XVII. 
fol. sgb. Natura faciente uirum grauis incidit error. 

Erroris uitio femina uirque fuit. 

II. Arriset. 12. federa. 24. contrail. 26 sqq. Quid. Met. ix. 731 Nee uaccam 

naccae nee aquas amor urit equarum. Vrit ones aries, sequitur sua femina ceraum. Sic et aues 
coeunt interque animalia cuncta Femina femineo correpta cupidine nulla est. 27. equum Post 
30 sequitur sine interuallo tetrastichon XVI'. Fontibus — aquas, sed praemisso c( quod plerumque 
additur ubi noua res inducta est. Sed manifestum est uersus Fontibus — rigas, ab eo dici qui 
mulierum causam contra fedicones agit, hos respondere disticho Non eget — aquas. Sequitur in 
cod. hexastichon Potus Milo sapis, turn De hermafrodito Cum mea me mater (786 R.), turn 
XVII Natura faciente uirum, etc. 



CODICVM BODLEIANORVM. 10, 

Simplice materia simplex faciebat et unum, 

Dumque unum faceret, fecit utrumque simul. 

Semiuir hie nuUo poterit custode teneri, g 

In cuius uenerem sensus uterque uenit. 

XVIII. 

DE QVADAM VIDVA. 

Luce tuum defies mutata ueste maritum, 

Et deplorato coniuge nocte bibis. 
Quid mirum ? maestos desiccat lacrima uultus, 

At Bacchi reficit cor tibi triste liquor. 
Semper luce fleas et ames conuiuia nocte ; 5 

Famosum nostro tempore nomen habes. 

XIX. 

foi. 60". Lapsus in aeternum fatali lege soporem, 

Officii linquis taedia longa tui. 
Ante tibi requiem nox inportuna negabat : 
Nunc dormire simul nocte dieque potes. 

XX. 

fol- yo'- Res male tuta puer nee te committe quibusdam. 

Multa domus multos fertur habere loues. 
Non tamen expectes Gaiymedis crimine caelum, 
Hac modo militia nuUus ad astra uenit. 
Laud. Lat. 86. Consecrat aetherias solis lunonibus arces 5 

' '''■ Lex melior, manes masculus uxor habet. 

Cum doleat culpam suspecti luno mariti, 

Mercedem culpae non dolet esse polum. 

XXI. 
Digb. fol. 70*. Aurum Parthorum Crassus sitiebat, et aurum 

Ore bibens sociis proelia morte facit. 

XVIII. 3. w«>£_^?-(! desiccantur lacrimae maestis uultibus. XX. Hoc epigr.nuper edidit 

Hauriau in libra quern de Hildeberti carminibus conscripsit, p. 187. Cuiuscumque est aeui, 
dignum reor quod accuratius edam : integrum in Laud. Lat. 86 inueni, Digb. 65 uu. 1-4 solos 
habet. i. comit'e, Z>2|fi5., non te Z. 3. Nolo quod affectes Z. ganimedis Z'Z. 5. iuniori- 
bus cod. Haur. 



34 EPIGRAMMATA 

EPIGRAMMA COD. LAVD. LAT. 86. 

XXII. 

fol. II4'. Haec duo carta salus^ mihi nobis, missa fuerunt, 

Sic commune datum, sic speciale fuit. 
Missa mihi socioque salus, res una duobus. 
Nos facit esse tuos res licet una duos. 
5 Ambo salutati fuimus, resalutat uterque. 

Sic quod utrique dabas nunc ab utroque capis. 
Scripta mihi solus misisti, solus habeto. 
Solus ego soli scripta remitto tibi. 
Sic ego, sic socius, ego carmen, uterque salutem, 
lo Ecce reportamus, debita quisque sua. 

EPIGRAMMATA CODD. SANGALLENSIVM. 

XXIII. 
397. fol. 42*. Quae fueram quondam tenerae uagina medullae, 

Altrix nunc rigidi roboris esse notor. 
Ossea nunc patulum producunt germina ramum: 
Siluescit membris dammula pulchra suis. 

XXIV. 

250. p. 70, VERSVS DE QVODAM PATRE QVI BENE NVTRIVIT 

184. p. 245, 

347. p. 147. FILIVM MATRE EIVS MORTVA ET EVNDEM INTERFECIT 

QVIA NOVERCAM SVAM ID EST PATRIS VXOREM POLLVIT. 

Fonte lauat genitor quem crimine poUuit uxor, 
Et puerum refouet qui iuuenem perimat. 

XXII. 3. Ennod. Epist. ii. i. lo HarielTu tamen inter ista quasi specialis mali pressus nece 
concluderis, nesciens temperandum quod per multorum dispersum corda commune est. vi. 35 
Hoc munus speciale conputo. XXIII. Explicatur altera epigrammate cod. Sang. 869 

{Diimmler ii. /. 382) De osse dammulae per quod arbuscula creuit ad imperatorem 
Hludouicum Arboris est altrix quondam uagina medullae. Tibia germen habet, nempe bonum 
omen erit. Quod cortex humore caret, quod durior ipso est Robore miramur, talis in osse uigor. 
Nil Caesar tibi magne uacat, uenabere dammas, Ossibus ex quarum silua orietur. Aue. Et hoc 
guidem ex nostra uidetur desumptum. XXIV. Ediderunt Riesius A. L. 688, Baehrensius 

P. L. M. \\\. p. 171 sed ut disticha distraherent. Ex titulo nastri codicis apparet unum esse 
epigramma. i . Fonte sc, baptismatis. polluet Riesius. uxor nouerca pueri. 



CODICVM SANGALLENSIVM. 25 

Ante suum gremium portat portatus alumnum, 
Vnum gestat equus, sed duo terga premunt. 

Mergitur Hippolytus, mm/urus amore nouercae. 5 

Quern quia fata iuuant, flumina nulla nocent. 

In causa Hippolyti uersa est natura parentum, 
Saeua nouerca fouet, quern pater ipse necat. 

3. Portat ante portatus alumnum suum gremium cod. 250. portatus in eqao puer iam uir 
factus portat in gremio infantem qaein ex se nouerca peperit ut ambo simul mergantur. 
5. Hippolytus hie est amator nouercae. ippolitus cod. 250. mersurus codd. 250, 397. mersu 
cod. 184. moriturus Riesius. An est mersurus intransitiuuml 6. h.e. quamuis mersu 

flumine nan perit. 7. causam fot/. 250. 8. quia /^-o quern 250. Deiuerat notierca saeuir 
in priuignum, pater itidulgerefilio. 



[1.5.] 



GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 

MS. Digb. 172 

' '"*'■ Gaii SoUii ApoUinaris Sydonii epistolarum liber primus incipit. Sydonius 

I- '• Constantio suo salutem. 

SiDONius iste gratia et rogatu Constantii uiri illustrissimi et magnae scientiae hunc 
librum in quo ad eum proemiat ex quibusdartl transscriptis quarundam epistolarum quas 
uariis personis et de diuersis causis et negotiis in diuersis temporibus transniisit Con- 3 
stantio scribit. Continentur itaque in hoc libro .ix. distinctiones librorum quorum .vii. 

uurti 

Constantio prmcipaliter scribit. Duos uero ultimos secundario. Nam .viii. scribit 

num 

Petronio et .ix. Firmino, in quibus ad eum proemiat. illi turn duo .vii. libris Constantii 

uefti 

annectuntur, ut ex illis .ix. libris unum fiat uolumen Constantio transmissum. In prima 
igitur epistola hoc modo tractat, ostendens se auctoritati Constantii fauere debere. 10 
Secundo loco ostendens quos uelit imitari in quantumcumque potest et quos nOn 
possit imitari et quare non possit ostendit. Tertio loco demonstrans se erga Con- 
stantium hunc librum cortiponere, licet multorum detrahentium super incepto opere 
timeat inuidiam, etiam si securus sit ab eorum detractione super libro panegjj/rico quem 
uersibus et metris compositum de laude principum conscribit. 15 

Maior A. magne. causa quoniam de diuersis negotiis scriptae sunt, persona quoniam 
ad diuersas personas scriptae sunt. Quas iubet Constantius supra quamlibet epistolam 
nominare. tempus quoniam in diuersis temporibus. retractatis A. relectis. exemplaribus 
A. transscriptis. cnucleatis A. correctis. Quoniam transscripta multoiiens falsa sunt uitio 
scriptorum. rotunditatem in uerbis perfectis. praesumptuosis . Quoniam illi magnae 20 
scientiae fuerant. nam de Marco TulHo. Hie ostendit se non posse imitari TuUium 
quem lulius Titianus qui de secta erat Frontonis, maximae scientiae homo, uoluit (eum) 
imitari et non potuit, in quodam libro uidelicet quem scribit de laude illustrium femi- 
narum. Et quia non potuit lulius iste Tullium imitari, ideo consocii sui et consectanei 
.i. de eadem secta slue sententia Frontonis uocauerunt eum simiam oratorum. propter 25 
quod sic uerte literam. propier quod ceteri quique Frontonianorum A. qui erant de secta 
Frontonis aemulati inuidi .i. indignantes cur A- quia et cet. Et ideo uocauerunt eum 
simiam oratorum. ueternosum uetus et graue. inmane A. magnum, temporum suorum A. 
in tempore suo. meritorumque praerogatiuam A. meritis suis prae aUorum meritis, exi- 
gentibus omnibus, praeferebantur. examinationi A. iudicio. recensendas A. legendas. 30 
perquam A. ualde. haesitabundos A. dubios. deinceps quoniam maximam laudem et famam 

10. fauere se debere. 13. supra. 14. si om. supra, panagerico. 15. componit. 

18; relictis. 30; praeferebatur. legendas a« relegendas ? 31. hesitabundos. 

E 2 



28 GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 

prius s. in paiwgmco consecutus est, nunc deinceps dubium est an tantam famam con- 
sequi possit ex hoc libro epistolarum. genuinum .i. naturalem. molarem molares dentes 
sunt illi interiores quibus teritur cibus. et notat hie per hanc dictionera/jffnV morem 
inuidorum qui cum detrahunt aliis dentes molares simul conterunt. actutum A. cite. 

Sydonius Agricolae sue salutem et suam benedictionem. 5 

I 2. Saepenumero A. multo/iens. popularis fama apud populum. In quantum quia oportet 

epistolam breuem esse, laudans in te .s. animi nobilitatem quia talis principis cupis scire 
mores et habitus, minus familiariter .i. maxime extraneis qui non sunt de familia eius. 
dote .i. munere. ut laudibus sic lege literam ut inuidia ne .i. etiam regni X. in regno 
maiorum non defraudet aliquid et non possit aliquid minuere et detrahere laudibus 10 
eorum. exacta .i. magno et perfecto. ceruix .i. coUum eius breue non est nee contrac- 
tum ut caput adhaerens sit humeris. et est ceruix illud ubi conueniunt occipud et 
coUum. orbes .i. ocellos. et nota quod hie non describitur uir femineae pulcritudinis 
sed uir uiribus plenus et cingulo militiae aptissimus et uir robustus. cilia oculorum. 
flectantur digitis trahantur. kgulae legulae aurium sunt tenues et moUes carniculae 15 
quae sub auribus pendent. Jlagellis .i. cirris quae recte dicuntur ' loc' incuruus .i. 
subcuruus .i. non nimis longus. non obesi .i. nimis crassi. succulenti A. pleni succo .i. 
aliquantulum de natura crassi. recedente aluo quia circa uentrem gracilis erat et circa 
pectus spissus. tuberosum A. grossum et durum, musculis musculos appellat camem 
illam quae utrimque protuberat. internodia A. genua, mascula A. uirilia et grossa. 20 
poplitum poplites dicuntur ' hamrae.' crura nota differentiam inter crus et femur. 
Quoniam femur a genibus est supra, crus uero a genibus est infra, suris suras ap- 
pellat illud grossum carnis quod protuberat in tibiis. antelucanos A. matutinos. quam- 
quam sit sermo secretus hoc est interpositio et hoc silentio dicit. secretus nobis duobus .s. 
Sidonio et Agricolae. pro consuetudine potius quam ratione hoc dicit propter haeresim arria- 25 
nam quam Got^i celebrabant. Et iste Theodoricus Christianus erat. sellam A. sedem. 
armiger A. miles. Timebat enim sibi quoniam tirannus erat. pellitorum a pellibus ferinis 
quibus induebantur ut T^eodoricum si opus esset defenderent. proforibus A. extra fores. 
exclusa hoc tractum est a ueteri testamento. In tabernaculo enim erant duo loca 
diuisa a se per uelum quoddam ductum ex transuerso tabernaca//' s. sancta sanctorum et 30 
sancta. In Sanctis sanctorum erat altare t/^ymiamatis et area foederis et propitiatorium. 

I. accedere 

Ad quem locum non licebat Aaron ascendere nisi semel in anno in die propitiationis. 
In Sanctis autem quae et dicebantur cancella erat altare holocaustorum ubi cotidie 
sacrificabant. Ista autem pars tabernaculi in qua stabant soli leuitae dicebatur can- 
cellum propter uelum ductum ex transuerso tabernaculi. Nam cancellare est lineam 35 
ex transuerso ducere. Vnde cancellarius qui male scripta huiusmodi linia dampnat et 
inde dicitur cancellatis manibus .i. in modum crucis impositis. Isti igitur pelliti non 

I. panagerico, 2. genuinum i. naturalem] sc. qui cum homine nascitur [Schol. Pers. I. 

lis)- 3- figerit. 6. multociens. 14. apt' ssim' A. c. aptus ««/ aptissimus. 25. Sidonio 
et Agricolae om. quam fo.] Cod. Sidonii Laud. 104 haiet potius quam pro ratione. goti. 
28. teodoricum. 30. tabema. 31. timiamatis. propiciatorium. 34. pars tat. ex trans- 
uerso tab. 36. lima. 



GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 39 

erant intra uela sed extra in cancellis .i. non erant in ilia domo in qua erat rex 
sed in proxima propter eorum murmur, tractabitur A. dignum dilatione. expedietur A. 
dignum ut statim tractetur. soUo A. sede. itabulh ut uideat equos. neruo s. arcus. 
loro A. freni. thecatum A. in t/>eca i. in repositione i. in forello. spicula A. sagittam. 
implet A. cAordam ponit in illorum conatis capitibus. admonet A. quaerit. si ab quasi 5 
dicat, Quoniam forte contigit sed raro quod ipse uidens feram aliquam alonge fallitur 
.s. ignorans an sit ceruus an cerua et liuiusmodi. sed ictus eius destinantis A. trahentis 
numqnam fallitur A frustratur. profestis A. procul a festis. priuato priuatum con- 
uiuium est non regis sed inferiorum. cedentibus A. plicantibus prae nimio honere argenti. 
suspiriosus prae labore et pondere sciforum. toreumatum toreuma est lectus tornatilis et 10 
tamen hie ponitur pro uestibus quae super lectum sternuntur. peripetasmatum A. corti- 
narum a peri quod est circum quia circum domum uel lectum ducuntur. Et sunt uela 
a circumducendo dicta eo quod per funes circumducantur per ambitum domus. peri enim 
circum petasma uelum. conchiliata A. rubricata. Quoniam in concha latet piscis qui 
dicitur murex ex cuius sanguine fit rubra uestis. bissinum recte dicitur 'cheinsil,' et 15 
est uestis tenuissima et albissima. paterae i. scifi. habundantiam Gallicanam. Quoniam 
Galli parce comedunt et non ultra modum. Italam ubi cito comedunt uel cito 
seruientes aunt fercula portantes. publicam A. multos seruientes. priuatam. Quoniam 
quidam seruiebant de coquina et alii de penu non intermiscue. de luxu sabbatario 
quoniam in sabbatis illi tenebant et celebrabant maxima festa ut nunc ludaei. secundas 20 

.1. ' dez ' 
fastidit A. taediat .i. indignatur. facere secundas A. habere, tesseras deceptorias, et etiam 

indignatur timere secundas aduersarii. sine colludio coUudiura dicitur a con .i. simul 

et ludo. bilis A. ira. recrudescit A. iterum fit cruda uel crudelis relicto ludo. pulsantes 

ostium s. ut possint intrare ad regem, ut possint negotia sua et causas pertractare. submo- 

uentes cum uirgis. ambitus ambientes uel ambitiosi. concubiae Prima uigilia noctis2 5 

Fol. 143*. fax appellatur, secunda concubium uel conticinium, tertia nox intempesta, quarta 

galli cantus sine gallicinium, quinta antelucanum. sane A. certe. intromittuntur ad 

cenam regiam. ydraulica i. musica ab ydor quod est aqua, unde ydraulia .i. organum, 

ydor enim aqua, aule cannulae. Aqua enim multum iuuat organum, quod in ydraulia 

potest uideri. unde musa dicitur quasi moysa. Moys enim aqua. Vnde Moyses dicitur 30 

aquaticus quia de aqua fuit sublatus. subfonasco r. dicitur ' suschant ' a sub et fonos quod 

est sonus. achroama r. ' surchant ' i. altum et melodum. Tria enim sunt genera artis 

musicae. s. C/&romaticum diatonicum et enharmonicum. Quorum moUissimum est cAro- 

maticum. lyristes a lira, churaules qui ducit c^oream. mesochorus qui de medio c^oro 

ceteros ad cantandum inuitat. Jidibus A. cAordis. gaxae sunt diuitiae, sed hie ponitur 35 

pro militibus. 

I. infra. 4. teca. forello] forellus uagina Du Cange. 5. cordam. conatis i. q. 

furcatis. q. d. 6. fallatur. 8. profestis] Paul. Viae. Profesti dies procul a religione 

numinis diuini. 9. reg. 10. cifforum. 11. peri patasmatum. cortinarum] 

'curtains.' 16. ciffi. 17. ytalam. 2i. indignatur. thessaras. 23. pulsa. 24. submo. 
25. ambicientes. 32. r. »'. «. romanice. 33. cromaticiim. enermoniacum. 34. coraules. 
coream. inesogorus. coro. 35. cordis, gaze. 



1.3- 



30 GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 

Filimatio. 

oscitare proprium est desidiosorum os aperire. os citare enim est os aperire et 
dictum est ab otio. desiiioms X. ignauus .i. piger. Inde desidia et ignauia idem est 
quod pigritia siue segnities. Vnde segnis dicitur quasi sine igne. mussitat mussare .i. 
murmurare siue dubitare et inde mussitare frequentatiuum uerbum. suspicere A. sursum 5 
aspicere. desficere deorsum aspicere. obiter .i. interim, antiquare .1. antiquum facere. 
priuikgium .i. priuata lex. jtertere dicuntur illi qui obmurmurant et tractum est a more 
dormientium. Qui cum firmiter dormiunt stertunt quod romanice dicitur 'Rute.' 
pernkiter .i. cito, antepenultima producta, et deriuatur a per et nitor, pernix pernicis ante 
penultima producta. correpta significat detrimentum a nece deriuatai sarcire .i. re- 10 
parare et reiarcire .i. redintegrare. 

I ,. SyS". Gaudentio Sat. 

Macte ejto .i. aucte. Istam epistolam mittit Gaudentio. De quo locutus est in 
priore epistola ilium commendans quod ex plebeia familia factus sit summus magistratus 
et uituperans nobiles ignauos qui prae ignauia sunt absque honore. sic adolescentium. 15 
Hie reddit rationem quare patres eorum castigabant. Videbant enim patres puerorum 
comparationem quamdam et similitudinem inter pannos textiles et eloquia puerorum. 
Quoniam sicut panni textiles post texturam facilius contrahuntur quam extendantur, 
sic facilius pueri a magnis reuocantur quam ad magna inui/antur et ideo patres eorum 
eos castigabant. declamatiunculaj A. causas. 20 

5" Syd. Heronio. 

Secundum conuentionem A. secundum quod disposueramus domi. auspicor A. diuinare. 
Rodanusiae A. Lugduni. Quae sic uocatur quoniam supra Rodanum sita est. ueredorum 
ueredi sunt equi qui portant uel trahunt redam. Veredarii autem sunt magistri redarum, 
et tamen unum saepissime ponitur pro altero. silex A. rupis. Inde silicernus .i. curuus a 25 
cernendo terram. fornix idem est quod testudo arcuata siue criptica a cripta. tae quod est 
proprie ' crufte.' commessaVtter ad mensam. Phaetontiadas accusatiuus Graecus ponitur pro 
Phaelontiades et sunt Phaetontiades sorores Phaetontis. Quae flentes pro lapsu fratris a 
caelo membra eius coUegerunt a fluuio in quem cecidit et ibi mutatae sunt in arbores. 
commenticias A. fictas etfabulosas a commentor. taris quod est componere. uluosum. Vlua 30 
dicitur herba quaedam quae recte uocatur ' chenapie.' acermsque nemoribus uestiebantur. 
Acemis .i. de acere arbore unde habetur haec acer et hoc acer, haec acer, dum stat 

1. Filimatio J«V ZffiKfl'. 104. 4. sine igne. 5. frequentatiuum uerbum] .^liKV (TOi/s* A(Ki' 
Et inde amussis quod est perpendiculum caementariorum quo perpenditur maceriei aequalitas et 
dicitur amussis quasi sine dubitatione et amussim .i. indubitanter et inde Musio .i. fatuus. Quae 
quamquam ridenda uidentur, conspirant cum Paulo Diac. j. «. Amussim regulariter, tractutn 
a regula ad quam aliquid exaequatur quae amussis dicitur. Quidam amussim dicunt esse non 
tacite, quod muttire interdum dicitur loqui. 18. extendantur. 19. inuitentur. 22. con- 

luentionem ««/^i7 /i»j;V«r commune consilium. 25. siWcemxii] Fulg. Exp. Serm. Antiq. 560 

silicemios dici uoluerunt senes iam incuruos quasi iam sepulchrorum suorum silices cementes. 



GL OSS A E IN SI DON I VM. 3 1 

Crescendo in uiriditate, hoc acer huius aceris ipsa excisa. Vnde uersus auctoris Vile 
fuistis acer. scirfis enodis .i. iuncis sine nodis. dexterior A. melior. Sicut enim a sinistra 
dicitur sinisterior pars .i. deterior ita a dextra pars dexterior .i. melior. discerptiu .i. 
separatus et quandoque ponitur discerpere pro dilaniare. Vnde dicitur Poenis discerpitur 
iste. pulte puis pultis recte dicitur ' puz ' sed hie ponitur pro cloaca quia tenax est. lln- 5 
trlum A. scapharum. glut'mo hoc glutinura .i. gluten .i. ' glu ' sed hie ponitur pro cloaca. 
glarea glarea .i. lutum illud tenax quod sub tmarinis fluuiis latet. Sed tamen proprie 
ponitur pro lapillis harenosis in aquis iacentibus. cisterna defaecabilii sine faece. Jons 
irriguus ,i. currens. puteui illimis sine limo. alternante ' entrecaniant.' Quoniam qui 
febricitat modo calores patitur modo frigora. alternante A. ' entrecangant ' unde sequi- 10 
tur ne spiritu aeris uenenatis flatibus inebriato et modo calores alternante modo Jrigora ua- 
poratum corpus inficiatur. uaporatum A. calidum uel tepidum. thermos thermae sunt 
loca calida ad balneandum. naumachium\ naumachiant dicebatur locus publicus ubi 
erant aquae turbidae pluuiis congregatae. Et dicitur naumachia a naue et machia quod 
est pugna. membris male fortibus A. debilibus. explosum languorem A. extra coUisum uel 15 
percussum. Complodere .i. simul collidere. Vnde Complosis manibus .i. simul collisis uel 
percussis. Diplodere idem, unde uersus Nam diplosa sonat quantum uesica pepedit. faux- 
illum A. parum a paulo. paxillum paxillus a palo .i. sude .i. ' pel.' exarabantur scribeban- 
tur. fescenn'mus A. cz.'o.tvs. macellum A. 'mazazerie,' Inde macellarius .i. 'mazerre' a 
mactando sic dictus. talassia. Talassja sunt maria. Talassa enim Graece Latine dicitur 20 
mare. Inde bitalassum .i. duplex mare, ubi duo ,s. maria concurrunt .i. ubi quaedam 
terra se extendit in mare ita ut acutum terrae illius mare habeat ex utraque parte 
sui, Vnde dicitur quod Paulus apostolus naufragatus est in bitalasso .s. acumine 

,/. truilleries 

terrae sic extensae in mare, Inde talassia .i. loca maritima. inter scurrilitates hystrionum 
A. lenocinium lecatorum. totus actionum seriarum A. ' discretariun.' Tnde dicitur Serio25 
agit et intendit .i. discrete. Idem est seriatim aduerbium. palmata est uestis quaedam 
nobilium quae dabatur alicui ob aliquam palmam .i. uictoriam quam fecerat. ciclas 
cicladis .i. ' ciclatun.' pronuba est ilia quae cum noua nupta ad domum nubentis domini 
uenit, paranimphus est ille qui cum nubente marito ad domura uenit sicut pronuba cum 
nupta. inglor'ms A. ignobilis .i. sine gloria, molimina A. machinamenta a molior . liris. 30 

Ii 6. Sydonius Eutropio salutem. 

domestici (sic) A. familiaris. Vnde dicuntur domestici illi qui in intima domo nutriun- 
tur et comedunt. capessenda A. frequenter capienda. munia A. officia et munera non a 
manu dicta sed a munio. trabeatis trabea quaedam uestis est pretiosa quasi ultra alias 
uestes beans et pacificans, iuuenta A. iuuentus. subulci. Sicut dicuntur bubulci qui 35 
custodiunt boues, sic dicuntur subulci qui custodiunt sues et porcos. runcantes. Run- 

I. auctoris Quid. Am. I. 71. 28. 2. cirpis enodis. iunctis. 4. penis discerpitur iste] 

non repferi. 12. termas terme ttulgo legitur formas. 16, conplosis manibus Petron. S. 18 

etiyj. 17. uersus /Ton 6". /. 8. 46 «^2 pepedi. 19. fecenninus. 20. talassa. 

25. lecatorum /. e. parasitorum. 32, ima. 33. cupienda. 34. Isid. Orig. XIX. 24.8. 

36. sues et boues porcos. runca. 



3'^ 



GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 



care est aliquam herbam nociuam euellere. Sicut auencare est propria auenas extirpare et 
ponitur pro euellere. curuus X. inclinus. populari deuastare. cernuus pronus uel humilis. 
expergiscere expcrgiscor gisceris .i. ' aueiller ' uel ' ebruscer.' eneruh .i. sine neruis uel 
sine uiribus. marcUus a marceo ces. effetis .i. sine fetu .i. inutilibus ad proelia. ligone 
quod romanice dicitur ' picois.' musta noiia uina. uinetis A. locis ubi crfescunt uineae. 5 
Vnde dicitur multiplicatis tibi spumabunt musta uinetis. mulctram. Haec mulctra uas in 

uel sapor 

quo mulgetur. olida olentia a uerbo oleo les. Vnde dicitur Iste cibus bene olet. caula 
' faude ' .i. ouile. pinguis pastor .i. propter pinguia pascua et pinguia armenta. faecu- 
lento com. X. pleno faece. Inde faeculentia. mauis ut aiunt homines. Epicuri genitiui 
Fol. i44'>. casus, dogmatibus copulari uel implicari. testor maiores X. duco in testimonium, huic 10 
me noxae non esse confinem et non inputabitur mihi culpa haec. 



Angit X. ' Destreint ' Inde angor ' Destresce.' quercr X. conqueror, non insultatorie 
X. ex affectu reprehendendi. Vel insul. X. derisorie. Vnde insultare est deridere. ludi- 
brium X. ridiculum sine deliramentum. Vnde dicitur Ad poenae ludibrium .i. derisum. 15 
miseraremur. Misereri superiorum est quando miseriam habent cum aliquo. Miserari 
autem omnium est quando .s. aliquis de aliquo quandam habet miseriam et doloris 
conpassionem. Et construitur transitiue cum acrusatiuo casu. popularitas X. adulatio. 
Vnde dicitur praefecturam primam gubernauit cum magna popularitate. populatione X. 
deuastatione dictum a populor laris. successuros. Timebat enim ne propter aes alienum 20 
remoueretur a praefectura et ei substitueretur aliquis fortis et nobilis. aemulabatur X. 
inuidebat. uallatus circumdatus quoniam uallum romanice dicitur 'balie.' destinatus 
X. missus, interceptas lltteras X. extortas et raptas a scriptore ubi eas scripsit uel ubi eas 
ab Aruando dictatas legit. Intercipere uero proprie interrecipere ut Interceptus aquis. peri- 
machiam circumpugnationem et machinamenta acrusatorum. Peri circum, machia2^ 
pugna. Vnde monomachia .i. singularis pugna. occulere celare. in actionibus repetun- 
darum. Actio repetundarum est propria appellatio cuiusdam actionis quam intendere 
potest quis aduersus ilium qui aliena rapuit et possidet. subdolis X. dolosis. Vnde 
dicitur Nihil loquamur subdolum .i. dolosum. bullas. Bullae autem sunt quando gutta 
pluuiae cadit in aliquam aquam et facit aquam inferiorem resilire, et sunt plen«e aeris 30 
et uacuae et inanes. crepantes X. sonantes quoniam cum franguntur sonant, serica X. 
' seie.' trapezitarum Trapez;tae sunt monetarii sine canibiatores. inuolucra .i. ludicra 
sicut anulos monilia et cetera huiusmodi quia inuoluuntur in saccis nee semper ex- 
ponuntur emptoribus ne deturpentur pluuia et uento et alia intemperie. Inuotucrum 
uero proprie est 'trusse.' pumicatus X. planatus leuigatus cum pumice, punicatus 335 

6. spumabant u in a mutaia. 13. I. 7. titulus deest. 15. Ad pene ludibrinm. 

18. acusatiuo. 21. emulabatur. 24. arueno. Interceptus aquis] .JtoA 7'/^«i. /A". 509. 

25. acusatorum. 26. oculere. 29. Nihil loquamur subdolum.] ex hymiw Lux ecce surgit 
aurea, Breuiar. Rom. Part. Aesi. Per. V. Ad laudcs, quern locum indicauit mihi amicus 
A. Robertson. 31. cum »;«. 3'. Trapezetarum. trapezete. 



GLOSS AE IN SIDONIVM. 33 

puniceo colore .i. rubeo. semipullati .i. seminigri. puUus la lum idem est quod niger. 
concreti .i. non tonsis capillis. Sed concretus est proprie coaceruatus uel coniunctus. 
Inde concretio .i. conmassatio .i. in unam massam conpositio. Concitato A. citato. 
coUegis A. sociis. Collega enim est uicinus uel socius. paenitudo .i. poenitentia. fascibus 
honoribus. exauctoratus spoliatus .i. extra auctoritatem positus. folitum .i. leuigatum 5 
uel planatum. addictus duplicem habet significationem. Dicitur enim addictus .i. 
coactus. Vnde Horatius (Epp. I. 1. 14) Nullius addictus iurare in uerba magistri. Dicitur 
etiam addictus adiudicatus. Vnde Addictus est morti (Cic. de Off. III. 10. 45). accu- 
ratus est ille qui maximam curam habet de se ut bene uestiatur et pulcre. delibutum 
unctum perfusum. ergastulum .s. locus ubi damnati stabant ad laborandum. muktatus 10 
punitus. Vnde multatus capite dicitur, quoniam multa est poena, deuenustatus detur- 
patus. nausea est appetitus uomendi. unco .i. ' Croc' Vnde uncinum pomorum et 
Cum unco trahebatur. carnifices tortores qui praesunt reis puniendis. Augusti dicebantur 
antiquitus omnes Imperatores. notas inustas cauterio inustas. Cauterium autem est 
ferrum calidum quo fit nota aliqua in damnatis. 1 5 

I. 8. Sydonius Candidiano Sato. 

Exprobrare A. 'repruuer.' uerna seruiens uel cliens uel seruus uel uernaculus. 
Padano cuHce. Candidianus cum in municipio esset Rauennae cotidie sero et mane 
audiuit ranas garrientes in palude circa illud castellum et culices. culex autem est ilia 
musca quae dispergit boues eos pungendo et dicitur alio nomine oestrum, domicilia .i. 20 
domus. Vel domicilia .i. cilicia domus quod romanice est ' seuerunde.' territorium 
dicitur praedia omnia quae circa aliquod municipium est. dote .i. dotalicio. 

I. g. Sydonius Heronio. 

£uentilatas opes A. e-x.pens?i.s. laribus A. domihvs. comiter A. ' cmteisement' Vnde 
comis A. ' curteis.' Vnde uersus prouerbialis Came canore comis me fallit femina comis. 2 5 
aenigmata A. obscura dicta, schemata A. figuras. Commata membra slue distinctiones. 
Quia tria sunt cola, comma, periodus. Periodus est quando finitur uersus. Comma quando 
suspensiua est oratio per metrum. Cola quando .s. oratio profertur cum distinctionibus, 
pu«ctis .s. interpositis. mecanemata. Sciuit cit,6arizare cum digitis et simphonizare et alia 
per musica instrumenta. cunctatio mora. Vnde cumrtanter .i. morose et incunctanter .i. 30 
sine mora, fastigatissimi A. altissimi et primates a fastigio dicti. seposita praerogatiua 
partis armatae seposita .i. seorsum posita praerogatiua .1. ' eslitte ' .i. exceptis militibus 

4. sotiis. sotius. penitudo. penitentia. 6. dupplicem. 8. acuratus. lo. Prae- 

cedunt in codice haec Ergastulum Ergas labor iinde quae omisi tamquam nimis inscita. damp- 
nato. dampnati. ii. pena. 13. unccinum. 15. dampnatis. 21. Cf. Roquefort 

Glossaire de la Langue Romane. 'Seueronde, seuerons, seuerounde, subgronde: La partie in- 
ftrieure d'une couverture de maison : celle qui est en saillie sur la rue, pour jeter les eanx pluviales 
horsdumur.' 26. scemata. comata. 27. coma. 29. puctis. 30. Porf instrumenta ffl^i/zVa 
sunt haec Mecaneuraa dicitur ab artibus mecanicis et neuma quod est cantus dulcis. Alii dicunt 
quod mecaneumata sunt solfationes cf. Du Cange Solfizare notas musicales canere. 

[I 5] 



34 GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 

imperatoris. gtnii. Genius est deus naturae qui praeest nascentibus. Vnde genialis .i. 
naturalis. succinctius fabor J. breuiter. sera .i. tarda. Sera ae obstaculum cum quo 
serantur ostia. Hoc serum .i. ' wege.' Vnde caseus dicitur quasi carens sero. illicet .i. 
ilico. fastis fasti sunt libri annales. Vt lialendaria at in quibus facta nobilium scribe- 
bantur. Aliquando accipiuntur fasti pro lionoribus. carminantem cantantem carmina. 5 
seria .i. utilia. serietas utilitas. Vnde in eadem epistola dicitur Reditum est in publicam 
serietatem. rostra. Rostra nauium hostium deuictorum in foro ponebantur publico ubi 
praetores ius dicebant. contionante .i. loquente et recitante in contione. lati claui. 
Clauuj est quoddam genus pallii ex purpura facti et est latum et magnum. Quo indue- 
bantur nobiles. quisquilias .i. turpe carmen meum. Quoniam quisquiliae sunt sordes et 10 
rudera .i. purgamenta quae a domo eiciuntur. Clios Musa. phalerae proprie sunt orna- 
menta equorum et hie ponitur pro coloribus rhetoricis et fiosculis. epitaphistarum .i. 
eorum qui scribunt epitaphia supra mortuos. Epitaphium uero dicitur super sepulcrum 
ab epi supra et taphos sepulcrum. neniis .i. cantibus qui cantabantur supra mortuos. 

J jjj Sydonius Campaniano Salutem. 15 

Accepi per -praefectum. Campanianus iste quaestor erat a senatu Romae constitutus .s. 
ut senatui in adquirenda annona tempore famis seruiret. sane certe. raptim cito. Vnde 
uersus Nam data raptim etc. 

I. II. Montio. 

Petis_. Iste Montius rogauit Sydonium ut ei mitteret quandam inuectionem quam 20 
fecisse dicebatur de Paeonio qui plebeius erat genere et ad honores per scelera sua et 
Fol. 144''. factiones ajcenderat. Quia ut filiam suam nobili uiro daret dedit cum ea infinitam 
pecuniam. Qui etiam semel cum imperator mortuus esset et esset regnum sine domino 
sua auctoritate inuasit Gallos regendos. disertissime sapientissime. Vnde disertus sapiens. 
perperam malum et iniquum uel fraudulenter. themati materiae. Calaber Horatius. 25 
nuditate. lUe nude loquitur qui de rebus objcenis loquitur. Objcenum autem dicitur a 
caeno quod est lutum. Vnde objcenius .i. foedius. capessendo A. cupiendo. factione 
coniuratione in malum uel deceptione. fascibus honoribus. interregnum. Vna est dictio 
et est inter regnum .s. illud spatium quod est post mortem praecedentis regis et ante 
electionem futuri. numerariorum. Numerarii sunt, sine nummularii, qui numerant publi- 30 
cum nummum. codicillis. Codicillos hie appellat epistolas in quibus solebant scribere 
Romani aliquibus gentibus ut hunc siue ilium reciperent imperatorem uel praefectum 
uel in aliquem alium magistratum. tribunal sedes iudicis. uitricus dicitur qui habet 
matrem alterius in uxorem. Vnde uersus Vitricus et gladiis et acuta dimicat hasta. prae- 
conia .i. laudes. Vnde praeconor naris .i. commendare. postridie aduerbium .i. post 35 
triduum. edulium .i. prandium ab edendo. Caesaris. Omnes principes antiquitus dice- 

8. concionante. 9. clauum. 12. rethoricis. 14. cantibuftantur. 15. Campaniano 
sic cod. Laud. 18. Nam data raptim] Non rcpperi, 21. peonio. 23. accenderat. 

23. domina. 25. temati. 26. obcenis et sic semper. 33. uictricus. 34. uersus] 

Quid. Rem. 27 ubi dimicet Victricus. preconia. 36. Cesaris. 



GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 35 

bantur Caesares. cachinnus .i. cum risu derisio. stipadium a stipe pandenda uel a sti- 
paiido dicitur. Est enim tabula rotunda super quam fercula panduntur uice stipis. 
decernas .i. indices, simultatibus .i. latentibus odiis. exertum .i. extractum. Vnde mucro 
exertus. Est autem exero ris idem quod extendo unde dicitur Ingessit se super exertam 
ceruicem .1. extensara. presius .i. coactus. conglobatorum in congerie circumpositorum 5 
et dicitur a globo quod est congeries uel aceruus uel strues uel agger unde aggero ras. 

II- ^' Hecdicio. 

Duo nunc. Hanc epistolam scribit Sidonius Hecdicio, fratri uxoris Sydonii, fortis- 
simo .s. militi, inuitans eum ut in Aruerniam redeat ad expugnandum et expellendum 
Seronatum crudelissimum tirannum qui Aruerniam depopulabatur cum eam regere 10 
deberet. Seronatus proprium nomen est et dicitur Seronatus per antifrasim quasi nimis 
cito natus quia tirannus numquam deberet nasci. propinare est proprie potum afFerre 
uel ministrare. ex asse perfecte. dtssimulati. Quia mos est tirannorum antequam habeant 
honores aliquos simulare se esse simplices et iustos. Cum autem ad honores peruenerint 
statim ostendunt sub qua pelle prius latuerunt. per dies .i. De die in diem et magis et 15 
magis. seruiliter .\. uiliter .i. citra honestum modum. addicit iudicat. ructat ' ruter ' 
romanice dicitur. Inde ructus tus tui. Vnde dicitur Ructu uesano. Eructare uero pro- 
ducere. Vnde Eructauit cor m. u. bon. apicibus litteris .i. eleraentis primis. Et dicitur 
apex quod superscribitur litterae uel summitas cuiuslibet litterae. comparauit emit. 
numerarii sunt qui publicum nummum recipiunt et in scripta redigunt quid acceperint. 20 

II. i. Sydonius Domido suo sat. 

Kuri in rure. causarU conquereris. decedit .i. cedit .i. dat ei locum, ponitur tamen 
decedere pro mori uel pro migrare ab hoc saeculo. axem icithicum .i. polun septem- 
trionalem. squalet .1. durescit. Squama est illud uillosum et durum quo tegitur piscis. 
hiulcis .i. apertis ab h«ando. carbaso .i. uelo .i. lineo panno. Quia carbasa sunt ex lino. 25 
hombice \. ueste serica, Quoniam bomb« est uermis qui sericum emittit. endromidatus 
uestitus pellibus siue pellicea grossa ex ouibus facta, auenter id est auide ab aueo aues 
quod est cupere. Inde auidus quod est cupidus uel improbus. caedua dicitur ilia 
silua quae si caedatur cito succrescit alia, strues lignorum est fasciculus simul ligatus. 
imbricarentur imbrices sunt stillicidia in quibus aqua imbrium recipitur, et concaua sunt. 30 
lacunar est tilla summitas domus. lubrici pugiles .i. a?-61et«e qui inunguunt se oleo ut 
facilius elabi possint a manibus oppugnantium. palaestritae .i. luctantes. Quoniam 
pakestra est lucta. gimnasiarchae dicuntur magistri gimnasii .i. sc^olae pal«estricae. 

I. cesares. stipadium] sic etiam in Laud. 104 scriptum est a stipe uel a stipando dicitur 
pandenda. ^. rsmcro eyatiivs etiam Stat. Theb. X. i^i2 reperittir. 9. aruenniam. 10. sere- 
natum. aruenniam. 13. dissimilati. 18. Eructauit cor. m. u. bon. Psalm. XLIV. i. 

19. comparauit w«»Z(J comparat. 21. II. 2. Domicio. 25. hyando. lineo. 26. bombex. 
endromedatus. 29. Cf. Dig. L. 16. 30 Silua caedua est, ut quidam putant, quae in hoc habetur, ut 
caederetur. Seruius eam esse quae succisa rursus ex stirpibus aut radicibus renascitur. 3 1 . i-illa] 
Notandus hie usus pronominis, ubi nos dicimus ' so and so ' uel ' one,' ut ex conpluribus locis Diges- 
torum ostendit H. I. Rohy, Introduction to Justinian's Digest, p. 145. allete. 32. palestrite. 

F 2 



^e GLOSS A E IN SIDONIVM. 

genuino conchyUo .i. naturali rubore. tugurria .i. domus pastorutn. mafalia sunt domus 
paruae mercatorum dictae a manu et palo. Differentia inter pilam et columnam. 
columna fit ex uno solo lapide uel ligno, pila ex raultis lignis uel lapidibus simul appositis. 
Vnde dicitur pila pontis et monasterii. Columna uero medius lapis in fenestra supportans 
superluminare. canales sunt ubi aquae currunt in plumbis. Haec iuba .i. ' creste ' et 5 
proprie dicitur equorum. collirium dicitur a lirin Graece quod est uarium Latine. Inde 
coUirium quasi ex pluribus commixtum. extimus .i. extremus. appendkium .1. 'Ap- 
pentiz.' animatus .i. ' espris.' fuligo ' soth.' camino .i. ' chemenee.' abstemius 
abstinens a uino. Vnde temulentus quasi plenus temeto .i. uino. cubkulartus ' cham- 
berlene.' dormitare frequenter dormire. dormire uero notat magnum somnum. uolupe 10 
j. uoluptuose. Vel uolupedales ckadae .i. 'grisilim.' Quia uolant circa pedes. Sicut 
nudipedalej homines quia nudis incedunt pedibus. oscines corui quia nimis clamando os 
aperiunt. philomela ' Russenole.' Prognen hirundinem quia mutata erat in hirundinem. 
minurientem .i. uocem minutim proferentem, armentalem camoenam .i. ' frestel.' Et sunt 
foramina ilia sic proportionaliter facta ut amoene canat. insomnes uigiles. titiri pastores 15 
a Titiro Virgiliano pastore. greges t'mnibulatos A. sonantes cum tintinnabulis. per 
depasta buceta .i. per pinguem pasturam quoniam ibi pascuntur boues. Quia cues de 
nocte pascuntur in loco ubi in die boues pascebantur. Lenocinabuntur .i. exercebunt 
lenocinium .i. libidinem. Sed in hoc loco dicitur jopori tuo lenocinabuntur .i. allicient 
te sopori. Quoniam lenones romanice sunt ' amacheurs.' uulgare publicare. tilia .i. 20 
quoddam genus arboris quod romanice dicitur 'teil.' alluuio \. latens aquae incre- 
mentum. humectare X. facere humidum. coalescit coagulat. algidij frigidis. litoribus 
algosis .i. lutosis. Quoniam alga est quod mare eicit et in mare crescit. turgescit .i. 
tumescit. salebratim .\. saltuatim. Quoniam salebrae sunt loca aspera et saxosa. per 
cola subterranea .i. per meatus, abdomen minis .i. pinguedo. lemborum .i. scapharum. 25 
lubrici scirporum cirri cirrus Romanice ' loc' lubrici ex aqua, uluarum quaedam herbae 
sunt quae in uiuariis super enatant. quas si detrudas in aquas statim resurget sicca. 
salicum glaucarum quia glaucum colorem habent .i. pallidum, naualibui giris .i. circui- 
Fol. 145". tionibus. Scrupulus dicitur esse in quaestionibus difficilibus. Dicitur etiam scrupulus 

lapis qui calcantibus molestiam infert. Inde dicitur scrupulosus animus .i. molestus. Inde 30 
scrupulosa res aspera et difficilis. 



11.5- 



Labirintum .1. domus Daedali. 

7. appenduium\ sed codices Sidonii habent appendix, quamquam appendicium reperitur 
apud Hieronymum. 10. sompnum. 11. uel uolupedales] Videtur esse coniectura glossatoris . 

1 2. Nudipedalia uocabulum Tertulliani et Hieronymi, Fucnint sacra nudis pedibus facta ut 
phiuia eliceretur. Petron. 44. Antea stolatae ibant nudis pedibus in cliuum . . . et louem aquam 
exorabant. Itaque statim urceatim plouebat ; aut tunc aut numquam : et oranes redibant udi 
tamquam mures. 12. Oscines] Varro L. L. VI. 76 Oscines quae ore faciunt auspicium. 

13. philomena. prognem. 14. camenara. 15. amene. insompnes. 22. Coaggulat. 
23. Algoso litore legitur ap. Auson. Epist. VII. 2. 43. littoribus. in mare crescit] Vnde hoc 
sumpsit ? Ipse inmsLTi dicturus erat. 26. cirponim. lubrici. 



11.7. 



11,8. 



GLOSSA£ IN SIDONIVM. 37 

Ex lolido .i. ex toto. 



luithium dicitur quasi iuris static. Vispiliones. Quidam dicunt esse differentiara 
inter uispiliones .i. latrones qui ui spoliant et uispillones qui mortuos ad tumulandum 5 
deportant, sed unum trahitur ab alio .i. romanice ' ribauz.' sandapila .i. feretrum. Vnde 
sandapilarii portantes feretrum. libitina .i. feretrum, per contrarium sic dictum quia 
minime libeat. nen'tam A. cantum supra mortuos. Prensitare .i. prendere. decimam 
mum 

trieteridem A. xxx annum. Quoniam uteris est annus. Inde tri^teris .i. spatium trium 
annorum. 10 

II. 9. Sidonius Dionisio Sat. 

Quaeris interrogas. prodere propalare. destinatis A. missis, exploratores A. ' espies.' 
aucupari A. aues capere. pastoria diuerticula A. locus ubi pastores diuertebantur propter 
pluuiam. culina A. coquina. lancem A. libram uel discum. catastropharum cata iuxta 
strophos conuersio. Inde catastropha dicitur spi6aera quae uersatur in manibus. com- 15 
petitiones A. interpellationes. tesserarum A. talorum. Inde tesserarii A. magistri talonim. 
affatim A. habunde. pluteos A. ' karoles ' supra quos scribunt clerici. machaera gladius 
longus ex una tantum parte acutus. Inde archymachyrus uir habens potestatem faciendi 
iuris. clepsydra A. horologium aquaticum dictum a clepo pis quod est furari. iuruknta 
caro A. caro elixa, a iure .s. in quo caro decoquitur. lus autem plures habet significa- 20 
tiones. Dicitur enim ius necessitudinis .i. sanguinis. Vnde Iste iure necessitudinis .i. 
consanguinitatis contingit mihi. (Dig. I. i. 12.) Locus etiam in quo ius redditur (Dig. 
I. I. 11) dicitur ius. Vnde Confess! in iure pro conuictis habentur. Ius etiam dicitur 
potestas. (Dig. XXVI. i. i, Inst. I. 13. 1.) Ut cum dicitur Iste est sui iuris. Ius 
quoque dicitur instrumentum uel forma petendi. Vt Actio est ius per se quaerendias 
quod sibi debetur .i. forma uel instrumentum quo quisque quod suum est petit. (Dig. 
XLIV. 7. 51.) Ius quoque dicitur iuris rigor. Vt ibi Inter ius et aequitatem etc. 
Ius praeterea dicitur cibus delicatior quem nos uulgariter dicimus salsamentum uel 
condimentura. Vnde Terentius Panem atrum in iure hesterno deuorauit. Vnde 
uersus Vt facias ofFas in iure meo tibi do fas. Nam et aqua crassior in qua carnes sunt 30 
elixae non simpliciter ius sed ius carnium dicitur. Ius quoque dicitur meritorium. 
Sicut habes in distinctione iustitiae. Vnde lustitia est constans et perpetua uoluntas 

4. lusticium. 7. Sandapili. 9. triateridem. teris. triateris. 11. Dionisio] Cci^. Zaa^. 
Donidio. satt. 15. s^h3.exzl\aperte uitiosainterpretatio. 17- machaera] /«';/. Orz^j". XF7//. 
6. 2. 18. Archimacherus magister coquinae afferttir a Du Cangio ex reg. cod. Paris. 7679. 

Addit codex Sed saepissime ponitur pro senescallo et liic et in benefy. At nihil ap. Senecam de 
archimcuhiro, sed uidetur respicere locum de Benef. V. 24. 19. clepsedra. 1%. ius per se 

quaerendi] immo persequendi ut ex Inst. IV. 6. i, Dig. XLIV. 7.51 ostendit mihi T. E. Holland, 
cut has locos omnes ex Inst, et Dig. debeo. 29. Terentius] Eun. V. 4. 1 7 Quo pacto ex iure 

hesterno panem atrum uorent tibi BemHnus habet deuorent teste Vmpfenbachio. 



38 GLOSS A E IN SIDONIVM. 

ius suurn cuique tribucns .i. meritum. (Dig. I. i. lo.) paulisper A. parumper. marcida 
X. ' flestrie.' Vnde hie dicitur Torpore meridiano paulisper equitabamus quo facilius 
pectora marcida cibis cenatori'Oe fami exacueremus, asseclarum .i. famulorum .1. uernu- 
lorum. Dicitur enim uernulus et uernula. stridere .i. ' Crustre.' quamprimum .1. cito. 

II. 10. 5 

Fsque quaque .i. perfecte. postquam ab alterutro discessimus ego a te et tu a me. 
pronuba. Pronuba est ilia quae cum noua nupta domum uiri nupti petit ut earn custodiat 
et ei seruiat. stupula romanice 'stuble.' culmus .i. 'caume' .i. stipula. bractea. Bractea 
est lamina spissa auri. Vnde habetur in hymno quodam quod tres magi optulerunt 
domino tus et mirram et bracteam. prasinum uiride quod romanice dicitur ' prasine.' lo 
Vnde uitrum prasinum (u. 15). esseda dorum uehicula sunt, moderator dicitur magister 
redae. helciariorum \. monachorum. Vnde hie dictum Curuorum chorus helciariorum 
(u. 25). amnicum celeuma. Celeuma dicitur cantus nauticus. oppido .i. ualde. meminens 
X, ' remembrant.' depretior aris .i. ' despreiser.' Vnde appretior est pretio emere. 

II. II. IS 

Discretione separatione a discerno nis quod est separare. Vnde dicitur Discernit 
Graecum a Latino. 



II. 12. 



II. 14. 



III. 3. 



Lembum X. scapham. 



II. 13. 20 

Fascium X. honorum. uertiginem. Vertigo est in capite morbus quo uexatus putat 
domum circa se rotari. ariterius X. prius. cinnamomum romanice 'canele.' Tantalio. 
Tantalus secundum fabulam in aqua et inter poma est et cum uoluerit bibere efFugit 
aqua et cum prandere effugiunt poma. Igitur inter copiam perit. Et talis est poena 
auari. 25 



lani X. ianuarii. Numae X. februarii quoniam ilium mensem addit Pompilius. 
w Quoniam tunc nincit et dicitur a nine. 



guides quoniam tunc ningit et dicitur a niue. 



nin- 



Semirutis a semi quod est dimidium et ruo is. inde/essim X, indesinenter. redhlbetur 30 
.i. iterum habetur. 

8. culmus] An culmis legit glossator pro eo quod habent MSS. tubis? g. hymno] de 

Natiuitate Domini Tom. VI. /. 251 ed. Pisaur. Poetarum Lat. Tus Deo, myrrham trodeten 
humando, Bracteas regi chryseas tulere. Sed et in hymno ap. Daniel Thes. Hymnologicum, p. 80 
erf Tus myrrham et auri bracteas Larga obtulere munera. 10. thus. Prassinum. 11. prassi- 
num. 12. helchiariorum. 14. Deprecior. Apprecior. 22. cinnamomum] ;/«/^i? «</«/«?« 
est cinnamo. 23, Tantalus] Vidctur glossator respicere uersus Non bibit inter aquas poma aut 
pendentia carpit Tantalus infelix qui et ap. Petron. 82 et Fulgent. Myth. II. 18 extant. 24. et 
igitur. 27. Nnme. 



III. 3- 



III. 6. 



III. II. 



III. 12. 



III. 13. 



GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 39 



Ferme .i. fere, calx cis .i. ' talun ' et calx pro resoluta terra .i. ' cauz.' Et ponitur 
pro fine ut in calce libri. Idem est et cardo, ponitur enim quandoque pro fine, et est 

ti 

proprie id quo uertitur ostium, duodeuiginti .i. duo minus quam .xx. .i. .x. et .viii. 
sellarum equestrlum .i. equorum. madefacta sudoribus fulcra .i. ' feutremenz.' Hues- 5 
centibus A. ' Empallisanz ' a liuesco. Vnde urina liuida .i. pallida. Dicitur et liuida 
cesaries .i. ' bloie ' non quia alba ex toto sit sed modicam speciem candoris habet ad 
modum palloris. tripudiantes A. gaudentes. ' Vnde tripudium .i. ' Tresche ' et tripudiare 
.i. gaudere et terram pedibus terere. inopinath A. non putatis. nox succincta A. breuis 
et aestiua. deceruicatis A. decoUatis. Quoniam ceruix est ubi capud et coUum con- 10 
ueniunt in occipite. uillis crinitum A. crinibus. rogalibus fragmentis A. torribus quod 
romanice dicitur ' tisun.' 



lactitant A. iactanter dicunt. liuidi A. inuidi. 

III. 7. '5 

Garrio A. murmuro .i. ' iangler.' Inde garrulus .i. romanice ' ianglur.' Vnde Garrulo 
\respondere uel] non respondere conuitium est. facilitai est in paruis rebus, facultas in 
magnis. \e\facilitas A. facile est scribere paupertinum sermonem sed non est faculias A. 
ars, quoniam artes facultates dicuntur. summa censura A. iudicium. Quoniam censere 
est iudicare. Par comitas A. facetia. tantisper A. tantum. dies ninguidus A. niuis. nox 20 
illunis A. sine luna. 

III. 9. 

Fol. 14!;''. Inconciliantur A. inimicantur quoniam inconciliari est inimicari. Sarcina A. bonus 

argutus tres habet significationes. Dicitur enim argutum .i. sonorum. Vnde Argutum 
forum (A. A. I. 80). Iterum argutum .i. astutum. Inde argutia .i. astutia. Iterum 25 
argutum .i. strictum uel angustum uel breue. Vnde Argutum foramen, gerulus epistola- 
rum A. portitor. Vnde componitur nugigerulus (Sid. VII. 7) .i. portitor nugarum .i. uanae 
locutionis et scurrilitatis. contumax est ille qui uocatus in ius uenire contemnit. 



Summates A. summi uiri. Vnde magnates .i. magni uiri. praeconia dicuntur a prae- 30 
cone. Vnde praeconari .i. laudare. 

Bustualibus fauillis A. combustis. Scrobem A. foueam. sidentibus A. ' abeisanz ' a sido 
dis vnde gemina super arbore sidunt (Aen. VI. 203). lapicida sine lapidicida lapidis caesor. 
fors A. forte, postumo A. posteriore. inferias obsequia mortuorum ab inferis. manibus is 
A. animabus et dicuntur manes apud inferos, umbra circa corpus, anima in corpore. 

Pensi A. ponderis uel librati. signifer dicitur primipilarius .i. uexillarius. gurges 
est ubi in aliquo loco angustato maxima aqua defluit ut in molendinis. concinnato. 

17. facillitas. 25. hastutum. hastutia. 30. magnates. 34. lapidicia. lapidiscida. 
38. lib'ti. 39. concinnato] Non. 59 Cinnus est commixtio plurimorum, unde concinnare dicitur. 



40 GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 

Cinnus est quaedam confectio ex multis speciebus. Vnde dicitur Concinnabat dolutn .i. 

componebat. dicax quia uerba eius nullum habent saporem. ridtculus quia multotiens 

fingit risum uel ridkulus quia facit alios ridere. Vnde Parturiunt montes nascetur ridi- 

culus mus (Hor. A. P. 139). osor ieiuniorum .i. habens ieiunium exosum. in uomicas .i. 

in nauseas, sifatiget s. alios conuitia dicendo. sifatigetur ab aliis, .s. quasi diceret, si alii 5 

derideant ilium, tunc .s. fertur in furias. obsonia dicuntur xenia .i. munera quae post 

somnum offeruntur. faecuhntiae X. plenoe f«ece. enimuero .i. sed. cadauer rogale dici- 

.i. Re. 
tur quod in rogo ponitur ad ardendum. fascibus .i. ' brandun ' .s. torribus ardentibus. 

sidente .i. ' abeisant.' strue .i. congerie. torrium .1. ' tisuns.' pirae .i. rogo a pir quod 

est ignis, pollinctor magister rogi qui corpora uel cadauera mortuorum ignibus imponit. 10 

barrinas aures .i. elefantinas. Quoniam barrus est elefans qui maximas aures habet. 

nodis tofosis. Tofus est quidam lapis cauernosus, foraminosus, aptus ad testudines facien- 

das, quoniam cauernis suis bene recipit caementum et calcem. qualem lapidem Turonis 

habent. simum A. pandum .i. curuum. gingiuae sunt illae cames quae protuberant 

circa dentes. Kcrrwm .i. ' uerrues ' .i. ' wetten.' spurcat .i. coinquinat. Vnde spurcusi5 

,i. sordidus uel immundus. esculenta .i. plena cibis uel escis. sentina dicitur locus clocae, 

unde inferior pars nauis, ubi totae sordes sunt nauis, dicitur sentina nauis. umbrae 

laruales dicuntur lemures .i. nocturnae fantasioe. Vnde dictum est de Sancto Cudberto 

quod multas effugauit laruas .i. umbras demoniorum. uibex uibicis est uestigium uirgae 

apparens in dorso uel alibi, chiragrica manus. Idem quod est in pedibus podagra idem est 20 

in manibus cAiragra a cAiros quod est manus inde cAirotAeca. cataplasma. Cata iuxta 

plasma formatio. Inde cataplasma .s. emplastrum eo quod cum manui apponitur, mor- 

bose eandem formam contrahat quam habet manus, sicut cera accipit formam sigilli. 

alarum romanice ' essele ' idem est acella .s. fossicula ilia quae sub brachiis est. specubus 

.i. antris siue fossiculis. hircosis A. fetidis ab hyrco quod est fetidissimum animal, aces- 25 

centibus romanice ' en egrisanz ' ab aceto. uallatus A. circumdatus a uallo quod ro- 

e 

manice dicitur ' bailli.' Ampsancti A. illius foetoris. Vel Ampsanctus potest appellari 
uligo proueniens ex locis palustribus illius fluuii .s. qui dicitur xanctus et ab am quod 
est circum. duplicis quoniam foetor alarum eius .i. acellarum in duplo uincebat faeto- 
rem Ampsanticum. aruinae pinguedinis. casses retia, sed hie uocat casses plicaturas 30 
uentris et sulcos qui in uentre pingui reperiuntur. ruga dicitur complicatio siue con- 
tractio pellis humanae proueniens ex nimio labore uel senectute. abdomen A. pinguedo 
.i. 'seim.' c/awj .i. nates. Vnde dicitur Clunes agitant (/aara. //. 21). Inde clunabulum 
.i. gladius paruus sic dictus quod religetur ad clunes (Isid. Orig. XVIII. 6. 6). inpetere 
A. inuadere. cuniculis. Cuniculi dicuntur quaedam animalia quae romanice dicuntur 33 
'cunis.' Et cuniculi dicuntur illorum foueae. Vnde prouerbium Sidonii Qui alium 

.i. discordiae 
non potest machinis apertae simultatis inpetere, cuniculis clandestinae proditionis inpugnat A. 

1. concinnabat dolum] non rcpperi. Conqinnare ambages legitur ap. Apul, M. VIII. 12. 
6. exenia. 7. sompnum. feculentie. fece. 8. fascibus] an facibxis? 14. simum] 

Non extat in hac epistula, ubi tamen per marginem curuum protuberantibus. 25. acessentibiis. 
29. dupplicis. 31. repperiuntur. 



IV. 



IV. 2. 



IV. 3. 



GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 41 

Qui non potest aperte detrahere detrahit occulte. prostitutio meretricatio. Vnde pros- 

. , .i. deficio 

tituuntur merelnces. Jiisco .i. hiare, unde deAisco .i. aperio. Vnde fatisco .i. multum 
hisco a fatis quod est multum. Vnde affatim .i. habunde, ab ad et fatis. 



Necessitudo .i. consanguinitas uel uinculum amoris. meracius A. purius. contra- 5 
uersantur A. confligunt. Vnde controuersia .i. certamen. fratres patrueles A. filii duorum 
fratrum, fratres autem patrueles magis solent se diligere quam duo fratres, quia inter duos 
Fol. 146". fratres maxima solet esse inuidia super paterna hereditate diuidenda; sed fratres 
patrueles non habent aliquam hereditatera corporalem. comicui A. a comedia. lepidus 
a lepore .i. a facetia. liricus A. uaria metra componens a lirin quod est uarium. pane- 10 
girista. Pan,?giricus est laus ficta principum. epigrammatist a est ille qui scribit et materiis 
inponit metrum lajciuum uel profani lajciuiam, ut Hodie cum pretio eras sine pretio. 
Hoc supra scriptum erat in balneis quasi sophistice. categorias A. praedicaraenta. atti- 
cissahas ab Attico .i. Graeco .i. graecissabas, vnde Attice .i. Graece. fibra A. uena. 
egelidare A. extra gelu ponere. congelidare .i. siraul gelare. ferociam A. saeuitiam. itolidi- 15 
tatem A. stultitiam. brutescit more brutorum animalium. perennare A. perpetuare .i. 
facere perpetuum. 

Enimuero sed. prodigis A. erogas large et dicitur a prodigalitate. exoccupatu A. 
magna occupatione. Quoniam exoccupatus est una dictio et ex ibi positum significat 20 
intensionem occupationis. Ex quandoque augmentatiue ponitur, quandoque priuatiue, 
ut exauctoratus auctoritate priuatus. Augmentatiue ut hie exoccupatus. praepedimen- 
tum A. inpedimentum. ambiguo caret A. dubio. 

Committi A. 'forfere.' fugillaribus A. paruis tabulis quae in pugno feruntur. Vnde 25 
pugillus .i. paruus pugnus. uolas A. palmas et inde inuolare A. furari. latialiter A. 
latine. rusticabuntur A. rusticitati deputabuntur. astipulatur attestatur. prohemiaris 
A. in prohemio. tribulosum A. spinosum. Vnde tribulos dicimus. admittit A. recipit. 
censura iudicium. euentilata discussa et intellecta. scaturigines propria ebullitiones fontium. 
hyperbolicas. Hyperbole est dictio fidem excedens ut aquilis uelociores leonibus fortiores 30 
(2 5'flm. /. 23). tapinomata. Tapinoma est humilitas rei magnae. ^acH/o quia baculo inni- 
tuntur aegri. Orpheo. Orpheus quidam sapiens erat qui per citharam suam et eloquentiam 
conuocauit in unum .i. in concordiam et humanitatem dura saxa .i. homines incultos, 

3. fatis] Serti. ad Aen. /. 123 fatim abundanter dicimus, unde et adfatim, hiscere autem 
aperiri, uerbum frequentatiuum ab hiare. Placidi Glossae p. 48. 3 Deuerling'^z.'iviCs.Tti abunde 
aperiretur. 10. \\Tm]numXfipi.oiv quod ttolkiXov interpretatur Hesychius? panigirista. 11. pa- 
nagiriciis. 12. laciuum. laciuiam. 20. fx-oawpaXus e&i yms. AicXio] Verum hoc nee a quoquam, 
quantum scio, enotatu7n. 22. exauctoratus] cf. Macrob. S. I. 5. 3 Mille denique uerborum 

talium est quae cum in ore priscae auctoritatis crebro fuerint, exauctorata tamen a Sequent! 
aetata repudiataque sunt. 30. yperbolicas. yperbole. 

[1-5.] 



42 GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 

horoscopi dicuntur qui horas natiuitatis hominum uel horas dierum speculantur. Vnde 
horoscopium .i. horologium ab hora et scopes quod est intendere. circtnum. Perdix 
iuxta Ouidiura repertor circini fuit et dicitur hie circinus quod est romanice ' Cumpas.' 
Vnde circ'mari A. ' Cumpasser.' Atlanta. Atlans erat astronomicus. Vnde quidam mons 
dicitur Atlans quia altus est et uicinus sideribus (hid. Orig. XIV. 17). exertat .i. prae- 5 
parat exerto bracliio et extenso, ab exero ris, quod est extra ponere. slmbolum in neutro 
genere coniunctionem uel communionem significat quod romanice dicitur ' cumfre,' a 
sin quod est con et bolus quod est ' morsel.' commessatio idem est. affluit .i. habundat. 
commaticus \. distincte in eo tractatur per com^wata. fhalerata .i. ornata. ampullosis 
uerbis .i. grossis. Vnde dicitur ab ampulla, quod est ampla bulla, tesqua sunt loca 10 
inamoena praerupta et aspera, et est tesqua nomen indeclinabile. Et sunt tesqua con- 
traria tempe. confraga sunt loca montuosa in quae uenti undique concurrunt ac sese 
frangunt. inpactae professionis ab inpingo gis quia quodammodo inuitus factus fuerat 
Sidonius episcopus. Vnde dicitur uulgo Aduersitas inpacta est mihi. uenula .i. 
parua fibra. cathedrarios quoniam minores iudices sedent in cathedris, maiores autem 1 5 
in tribunalibus. rauula dicitur calurapniator. 

Parties .i. pares, perindigntim est .1. ualde indignum. 

■ ■ Cordkitus .i. usque ad cor. dtfficulter .i. grauate unde nee difficulter. Immo faciliter. 20 

album calculum. Solebant antiqui in fine cuiuslibet diei in ollam quamdam lapillulum 
proicere. Si autem illis dies bonus esset album, si autem mains, nigrum. Et in fine 
anni solebant aperire ollam illam et computare an ibi essent plures lapides albi an nigri. 
Si autem plures essent albi, dicebant ilium annum illis fuisse felicem. Si autem plures 
nigros inuenissent dicebant ilium annum illis fuisse infelicem. plectibili .i. punienda. 25 
procax fetitor .1. vci'gTohxiS. Inde procaciter. caa/oj .i. astutos. Vnde cautela .i. euitatio. 
Vnde tinuitas patrum legimus quod quidam frater ueniam de praeteritis postulabat 
delictis et fortitudinem ad cautelam futurorum .i. euitationem. Sectatores litiunt .i. 
placitatores litium .i. causarum. Vnde placitor idem est quod causari uel licitari. 

IV. 7. 30 

Admissus .i. receptus. Et crapulis ceparum crapula est superfluitas sumpti cibi. 
ceparum X. 'vinnuns.' Et declinatur hoc cepe et pluraliter hae cepae parum. apicios .i. 
nobiles. epulones qui nobiliter comedunt. chironomontas .i. quasi mouentes manus. 



IV. 8. 



Artifex argentarius qui facit uel operatur illud. fcrrarius qui ferrum. Sic lignarius 35 

I. Horoscopi\ Hesych. iipofficSiros o anouaiv rris apas. i. Perdix] ncmen non est ap. Oui- 

dium M. VIII. 2iifl-^, sed uocaturfdius germanae Daedali. 9. comaticus. comata. 12. in 

qua uenti. 20. ditficultas .i. grauedine. 22. prohicere. 26. hastutos. 32. he cepe. 
33. chironomantas. senescalcos quasi. 



IV. 9. 



IV. II. 



IV. 15. 



GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 43 

qui operatur uel sculpit in ligno sculptura uel incisione aliqua. patroc'mari .i. adiuuare. 
Ynde fatrocinium. famulari A. obsequi. 

Paludamentum est insigne pallium imperatorum cocco purpura et auro distinctutn 
et dictum est paludamentum quia eo indutus imperator palam sedebat in diebus festiuis 5 
et palam faceret bellum suum futurum. 



\Extorquere .i. extra ponere. Vnde dictum est Difficile est clauam extorquere a mani- 
bus Herculis.] hoc schema .i. ornamentum. Vnde est scAemate uerborum etc. phonascus 
modulator a phonos quod est sonus .i. cantor qui solebat antiphonam incipere. classes. 10 
Fol. 146''. Classica sunt cornua quae conuocandi causa erant facta et a fkalon classica dicebantur. 
antistes .i. ante stans. fasce .i. honore. 

IV. 12. 

Conformis .i. similis. bilem A. iram. inexoratus A. inflexibilis ad faciendum, bal- 

butire A. 'stamerie.' caecutiret. Caecutire est oculos prae confusione frequenter et citius 15 

claudere et dicitur a caecitate. replicare lectionem est eam iterum recordari et relegere. 

officiat A. noceat. 

IV i^ 

•'' Cothurnus A. crepida .i. ' bote.' tensus quoniam stricte sedebant circa pedem. 

20 
Haec insiticia idem est quod insitio .i. ' entement.' Vnde Ouidius [Rem. 195) 
Venerit insitio fac ramum ramus adoptet. Vnde Sidonius Hanc inte ipse uirtutem si 
naturalis est excole, si minus, ut insiticiam appone A. eam insere quod est Romanice 
' enter.' Et dicitur ab insito insitiuus uel insiticius. 



25 

Lectisternia sunt cubicula strata in area domus. crepulo A. sonante a crepo pis. 
fragore fragor arborum. cocleatim. Cocleae sunt altae et rotundae turres et dictae sunt 
cocleae quasi ciclene eo quod in eis tanquam per circulum ascendatur et inde coclear 
' cuillere.' 

IV 17. 

Limitem A. ueritatem quoniam limes rectus est^ Vel limitem A. finem. Vnde 

I. adiuuari. 4. Paludamentum] /rzrf. X/X 24. 9, cf. Varro L. L. VII. 37 Quae propterea 
quod conspiciuntur qui ea habent ac fiunt palam paludamenta dicta. 8. Extorquere] Ap. 

Donat. Vit. Vergilii fin. et Macrob. V. 3. 16 proiierbium sic extat clauam Herculi subripere 
(subtrahere Macrobius), non extorquere, quod undc sumptum sit nescio. 9. scema. 

II. Classica] /«'rf. XK///. 4. 5. a Kalon «</. Isidori codices Aaknt a kalando. 26. Post ia 
area domus codex addit haec strata .1. omata. Inde hoc stratum .i. ornamentum. Vnde Virgilius 
{imtno Claudianus in Ruf. I. 211) Fulgentibus illic Surgunt strata toris. 27. cocleae] hid, 

XV. 2. 38. 31. .i. ueritatem] mira interpretatio. 

G 2 



44 



GLOSS A E IN SI DON IV M. 



IV. 18. 



IV. 20. 



IV. 22. 



IV. 23. 



IV. 24. 



coUimitare .i. ' mancher.' prothomista dicitur a proto quod est primias et mista secretum. 
Inde prothomista dicitur. persona primarie mistica intelligens. euentilandae .i. con- 
sumendae uel consummandae. Quoniam euentilare tamquam per uentum est disper- 
gere. 



Serraca sunt quoddam genus uehiculi. Esseda sunt redae. 



Expetere .i. adire. honusti .i. honerati. cocco .i. purpura, perone .i. anglice ' riueling.' 
setoso quoniam in peronibus seta bouis adhuc manet. surae .i. tibiae, uersicolor .i. 
diuersicolor. saga 'saie' quoniam ex sago habebant clamides. limbis Romanice 'urles'io 
ex rubro panno et ideo subiungit punlceis. renonibus Renones sunt uelamenta hume- 
rorum et pectoris usque ad umbilicum atque intortis uillis adeo hispida ut imbrem 
respuant. Quae uulgus ' reptos ' uocat eo quod longitude uillorum quasi reptat. Dicun- 
tur autem renones a Reno flumine Germanise ubi his frequenter utuntur. buUatis a 
bulla aquae. Bulla autem potest dici omnis nodus rotundus. Vnde'^uaedam zona ex 15 
corio facta dicitur buUam habere in capite pro bufcula. Vnde hie dicuntur renones 
buUati quia quibusdam nodosis corrigiis circa latera hominis nectebantur ut eo facilius 
dilaqueari possent. comebantur .i. ornabantur. uncatis securibus .i. curuis. 



/Waj^r/'aj .i. sapiens ab industria. saties .i. satietas. Veritas enim odium parit et2o 
obsequium adulationis et falsitatis quandoque parit amicos. 



Abdicatione .i. abnegatione. culleo. CuUeus est quidam saccus corii in quo proicie- 
bantur qui parentem suum occiderunt et cum eo simia et gallus et serpens et hoc totum 
in profluentem aquam proiciebatur. Vel secundum aliam litteram eculeo. Eculeus est 35 
quoddam lignum in dorso acutum super quod equitabat reus ad cuius pedes aliqua 
ponderosa ligabantur. suppliciu paricUalibus a caedendo uel occidendo parem. magno- 
pere summopere. Mag. .1. magna intentione. summop. .i. summa intentione. 

Cauta dicitur esse pecunia feneratori .i. cautione confirmata. Cautio alia fideius- 30 
soria, alia pignoraticia, alia hypothecaria, alia c^irographaria. executorii inprobitas .1. 

a 

8. anglice] a codex. Riueling] Halliwell's Diet, of Provincial and Archaic words s. u. 
Riveling a rough shoe formerly worn by the Scots. 11. renonibus] hid. XIX. 23. 1, 4. 

20. sacies. sacietas. 23. coreus. prohiciebantur. 25. prohiciebatur. 27. parem] Paulus 
a. u. Parici quaestores. Paricida non utique is qui parentem occidisset dicebatur, sed qualem- 
cunque hominem indemnatum ita fuisse indicat lex Nuraae Pompilii regis (indemnatum. Ita 
fuisse C. 0. Mueller). 



IV. 25. 



V. 1. 



V.3. 



V.4. 



GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 45 

executorum .i. creditorum. [Cui .s. committuntur causae .i. ofRciales.] anteriui .i. prius. 
factiose. Factio est conspiratio in malum, exactorum. Exactores sunt illi qui uiolentia 
aliquid exigunt et ideo hie appellat creditores Turpionis exactores quia riimis perseuerant 
in petitione pecuniae suae, indultis .i. concessis. Indulgere autem plures habet signifi- 
cationes ponitur enim pro operam dare et pro condonare. sub annis tutelaribus degunt 5 
.i. defensibilibus uel defensantibus, a tutela quod est defensio. 

Per fragores paraslticos parasiticos a parapside. Vnde parasiti qui prope et iuxta 
mensam assident. afice uotiuo .i. illo episcopatu qui multum desideratur. 

10 
Non uacans .i. non cessans. Agnationis Agnatio est parentela tantum per uirilem 
sexum descendens. Et agnati secundum legem Romanam prius uocantur ad heredi- 
tatem quam cognati defunctorum. Qui cognati Sunt descendentes per femininum sexum. 
redibit'w a redibeo .i. iterum habeo. 

15 
Miserrimum est ante docere quam discere . . . profoliis. Quod restat. Vnde subiacere cor- 
rection! congruit ne si in praeteritis crimintbus manserimus incipiat ad animae potius perti- 
nere mortem quod uiuimus. Sterilis arbor non habet poma sed folia: ita qui docet et non 
facit quae docet. 

20 
Inputo .i. inpono. autumo .i. existimo uel credo, pessulum opponis .i. ' pin.' politis 
affatibus dulcare X- ' enducer.' 



V.5- 

Fol. 147°. Pronepos. Filius nepotis. d't(/bnM»z .i. bonam sonoritatem. ojia^ff .i, stuporem habet, 

curua senectus quoniam senectus facit hominem curuum. Vnde quidam uersificator Me 25 
reddit semper silicernum curua senectus. arbitrum. Arbiter est ille in quem se aduersae 
partes comproraittunt. 

' '■ Manet .i. expectat. addictos .i. adiudicatos. -viatica. Viaticum est quod datur alicui 

in uia ad cibum. ueredariis .i. magistris redarum quoniam ueredus est equs ducens 30 
redam. portoria .i. lucra quae accipiunt pro portandis honeribus. tabellariis. Tabellarii 
uel tabelliones sunt publicae personae in uilla quae in actis redigunt raaiores actiones 
ciuitatis. numerariis. Numerarii uel nummularii sunt publicae personae quae publico 
nummo praesunt et in scriptis redigunt quanta acceperint et quanta militibus uel aliis 
dederint, quibus dari iusserit res publica. Et illis necessaria est dispositio et distinctioss 
et collatio acceptorum et datorum et deliberatio ut sic disponant actiones suas et 

I. Cui .s. committuntur] Videntur duae glossae coaluisse, altera quae executorem interpretetur 
creditorcm, altera quae officiakm, h. t. ministrum publicum. 8. parasisti. 31. tabellariis] 

tabulariis editiones Sidonii. 36. acciones. 



46 GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 

traditiones ut sibi praecaueant. Vel disposHiones quia qui solent numerare denarios, 
per aceruos multos .v. solidorum eos disponunt ut facilius post modum sciant quot 
libras numerauerint. praetorianis .i. executoribus praetorum uel iudicum. Nam execu- 
tores sunt illi qui sententiam iudicis mancipauerint efFectui. Et talibus dantur de iure 
ab actoribus quaedam munera quae uocantur sfortulae .s. propter illorum laborem et 5 
operam. publkanis. Publicani sunt illi qui constituti (sunt) a re publica ut tributa re- 
gionum et prouinciarum et uectigalia quae inde sunt recipiant. cinctis .i. armatis. Vnde 
Lucanus (7. 348) Arma tenenti, Omnia dat qui iusta negat. discinctis .i. emeritis .s. 
ueteranis militibus qui post .1. annorum spatium non apti militiae priuilegiantur ut non 
de cetero pugnent. castorinati X. ornati pelle castoria pretiosa. Et est castor Romanice 10 
'beure.' //Vawiaj .i. rogationes ubi litania cantatur. tractatibus sme tractationibus .i. in 
causis tractandis. cocleae A. tortuosi ad fallendum. Quoniam coclea romanice dicitur 
'uiz' quasi ciclea ut supra dictum est. [Vel cocleae attrahentes, quoniam est conca 
cuiusdam piscis qui similariter dicitur CQclea et ilia coclea difficile aperitur.] 

V. 10, 15 

Acr'tmoniam sententiarum .i. acerbitatem. [exacerbatus .i. exasperatus.] adquieico .i. 
concede, [exoculare ,i. oculum eruere.] 



V. II. 



V. 12. 



V. 13. 



V. H. 



V. 16. 



Puberes dicuntur a xiiii annis supra {Inst. I. 22). 

20 
Vti ut. 

Eruderat .i. extra rudera ponit, quoniam rudera sunt quisquiliae domus. indktionum 
.i. exactionum uel tributorum ab indicendo. Vnde compotistae dicunt indictionem xv 
annorum spatium constare ex tribus lustris. \elogium dicitur et eulogium. Vnde uersus 25 
Ealogium nobis sonat incrustatio laudis .i. iteratio uel multiplicatio laudis. Elogium uero 
sermo bonus ore latino.] 

lecorosis .i. a iecore. Vnde iecorosus morbus, epatich [Cels. iv. 15 (8)] ab epate. 
Vnde morbus epaticus et est idem iccur et epar in homine sed non in nomine, munitio- 30 
num A. castellorum. 

Titulis A. honoribus uel laudibus. manuhiis uictorialibus uestimentis uel armis. 

I . denarios] t .:()(/. 2. quod. 6. sunt ow?. 8. iuste negat. 9. priuilegiuntnr, 1 1 . letanias. 
letania. 13. cocleae attrahentes] num signijicanttir ' sns.pphig coc\i\es7' Sed uidctiir Sidonius 
idem sigiiificare quod Plautus Poen. III. i. 29 uicistis cochleam tarditudine. 14. apperitur. 

17. tyx>c\i\zx&\non hahet quo referahtr. Verbum Platitinum est Rud. III. ^. zd. 25. elo- 

gium] aliunde inuectum est. 26. Elogium nobis. 30. sed non in homine. 33. manubiae] 
Isid. Orig. XVIII. 2. 8 Manubiae eo quod manibus detrahantur. Hae ct exuuiae ab exuendo 
dictae quia exuuntur. 



GLOSS AE IN SID ONI VM. 47 

Quoniain cum quis Romanorum hostem deuincebat assumpsit illius uestes et arma et In 
signum uictoriae jMjpendit ilia in aliquo loco publico, et dicuntur manubiae quasi manu- 
uiae .i. exuuiae quae manibus capiebantur. [obsidere .i. ' Assegger ' .i. ' purser.'] amita 
A. soror patris. matertera .i. soror matris. 

V. 17. 5 

Muhed'me a mulceo ces. psalmicenes canentes psalmos. torreo .i. ferueo calore. 
Vnde Feruida torruit aestas. palmitis arboris uineae. stifites. Stipitem hie appellat ipsius 
uineae arborem .i. robur quod in terra crescens supra sursum palos et laquearia hue et 
illuc disfenditur. Vel stipites hie appellat palos qui supra et deorsum uineam sustinent. 
torpore .i. marciditate uel pigritia. Vnde Torpescunt .i. pigrescunt. Hoc linteum X. 10 
gausape uel manutergium. uillis .i. 'fi"enges.' honustum plenum ab honere, uel uillis 
quia gausape illud uillosum erat. troclea dicitur 'pulie' Romanice per quam facilius 
cAorda labitur et hoc gausape tamquam troclea erat circa quemdam baculum cuius 
baculi duo capita pendebant iuncta cuidam funi et duo capita ipsius gausapis consuta 

Fol. 147''. simul erant ut rotari posset gausape circa baculum ilium. Quale gausape in claustrisi5 
relligiosorum inuenitur. ambio .i. cupio. 



V. 19. 



VI. I. 



Soluas A. dissoluas. Et soluere .i. resoluere. Vnde Horatius Soluitur acris hyemps. 
inquilinatu. Inquilinus est ille qui sub alio domos habet. Sed hie accipitur inquilinatus 
pro seruitute uel pro originali colono, quia iam dicet hunc seruum esse colonum quern 20 
nunc dicit inquilinum. Et est originarius colonus qui ab origine colonariae condicioni 
est subiectus. Qui non potest a gleba remoueri inuitus nee se remouere inuito domino. 
tributario quoniam huiusmodi coloni domino sua tributa reddunt et annuum censum, qui 
et tributarii dicuntur. 

25 
Specula. Specula est aliquis altus locus a quo undique aspici possit. procul ambiguo 
A. procul dubio .i. certe. desudare A. laborare a sudore .s. quoniam qui laborat 
aliquando sudat prae labore, et desudare pro sudare. Vnde Ex eius tumba desudat 
oleum, primipilarem. Quoniam apostolicus primipilaris ad ilia quae ad Dominum perti- 
nent, reges autem uel alii potentes primipilares sunt ad ilia quae ad saeculum pertinent. 30 
Et est primipilaris qui fert ante pugnantes primum pilum .i. telum uexilla deportans. 
apostolki autem uexilla crucis sunt insignia primipilaria. sequestratus A. separatus. 
calones sunt portitores lignorum et hie accipiuntur calones .1. peccatorum portitores. 
extimos A. extremes, trahariorum Traharii sunt qui aliqua honera trahunt. Sed hie 
accipiuntur traharii qui a carnis suae desideriis trahuntur. Virgilius Trahit sua quemque 35 
uoluptas. Sidonius ergo se et alios peccatores uocat traharios qui propter uxores suas ad 
carnis sarcinas trahuntur adhuc. ApotAeca repositione. propinare propinare est potum 
a penu ferre. detrecto A. detraho uel contempno. 

^. pendit, 6. ferueo] imino feruefacio. 7. feruida torruit aestas] Luc. I. 214 ubi tamen 
canduit 9. distunditur. 10. gausape .i. lintheum. 18. Hor. C. I. 4. 20. iam dicet] sequitur 
enim plebeiam potius incipiet habere personam quam colonariam. 35. Verg. Eel. II. 65. 



48 GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 

VI. z. 

Alienum sicut fecerant Nadab et Abiu filii Aaron et ideo quia ignem prohibitum 
tulerunt ad altare domini igne coelesti combusti erant. uadimonia reddo uadi meo, 
Et est usualis locutio. uadis J. fideiussor. Vnde cautio fideiussoria. 

VI. 3. 5 

Testamentarium. Quoniam aliquis moriens in testamento sue tei legata uel fidei 
commissa uel hereditatem relinquit. togatorum. Idem sunt togati et aduocati et patroni 
causarum. ferperam aduerbium .i. strophose .i. fraudulenter a stropha quod est fraus. 
aduocatlo. Consilium aduocatorum .i. togatorum. 



VI. 4. 

VI. 5- 

VI. 6, 

VI. 7. 
VI. 8. 



VI. 9. 
VI. 10, 

VI. 12. 



Distractam ,i. uenditam. negotiatoris .i. emptoris .i. institoris. defungitur moritur. 
Nam cum dicitur, aliquis defunctus est, nihil aliud est quam a corpore liberatus est, 
quoniam idem est defungi et liberari. nundinas emptiones uel uenditiones. 

Causam clientem libertum, nam relatiua sunt cliens et patronus. Et patronus est ille 1 3 
qui manumittit, sicut et ille qui est patronus causae .i. aduocatus. 

Jdeps pinguedo. aruina pinguedo intestinorum. 

Cicatricentur .i. cicatricibus tulcerentur. 20 

Credul'u quia libenter creditores credunt illi pecuniam suam sine pignore .i. sine 
cautione pignoraticia. intimos agunt ponitur haec dictio intimos hie aduerbialiter. 
propediem .i. cito et est una dictio et aduerbium, et inuenitur similiter hoc modo posita 
in fine Tuliii de officiis (III. 33. 121). Fontem mercatorum. Fons mercatorum est fonS25 
aquae frigidae. Quoniam mercatores cum in mercimoniis suis proficiscuntur in ali- 
quam regionem, frequentius ex aqua bibunt quam iuxta uiam reperiunt quam ex uino. 

Adornauit Romanice ' apprester.' gnauiter .i. caute. 

Domestich. Domestici fidei sunt omnes Christian! et aliquando uocamus do. fi. 
clericos ex eadem ecclesia uel ex eadem parochia parochianos. opipare A. laudabiliter. 

Miseratus. Nota quod aliud est misertus, atque aliud miseratus, quoniam unum 
descendit a misereor eris quod est superiorum, sicut dicitur Miserere mei deus, aliud 35 

defunctus 
ir. defungitur moritur] f/; K//. 6 moitnas codex. 20. ulcerentur] ««w indurentur? 

22. qui. 25. 7oTAemv:itrQs.tor&[a\interJiretatio ui.T Sana. 32. parrochianos. 



GLOSS A E IN SIDONIVM. 49 

autem descendit a miseror raris, quod est omnium hominum, .s. ut possist habere In 
cordibus suis quamdam miseriam et quamdam pietatem de incommodis et calamitatibus 
alterius. indagine .i. inquisitione. Quoniam indago Romanice dicitur ' pare ' s. ubi 
cerui includuntur. Et nota quod idem est indago nis et indages gis. pudor est uere- 
cundia uirtuosa. in inficias .i. in negationes ab inficior quod est negare. commercio X. 5 
emptione uel uenditione. significibus .i. facientibus signa. 

VII. I. 

Animositas .i. Romanice ' ardiescc.' putrem A. ex uetustate putridam. cratem .i. 
Fol. 148". ' cleie.' Sole^ant enim obsessi, ut muri ciuitatis illaesi obseruarentur a machinis obsi- 

dentium, crates muris appendere. fropugnacula A. ''kernms.' initiari. Initior aris quadam 10 
sua significatione est sacrificare uel sacrificationem incipere habere. Vt alibi dicitur Beel- 
fegor deo initiatur .i. ilia ciuitas deo sacrificium libat. scenae X. umbrae .i. ti^eatra. 
exinanito X. euacuato. ammonitio. Ammonitio, ut in Macrobio legitur, est [propter 
peccata hominum] alicuius futuri incommodi denunciatio. conuitiaretur X. conuitia 
inferret. diuinae .s. xcamomtiom. [/>fr,6i>m!^«V .i. perhempto uno die.] 15 



VII. t. 



Primore X. primo uel primorum primatum .i. meliorum. circumscriptus erat X. 
circumuentus .i. deceptus, et tractum est hoc a littera quae damnatur circumductione 
lineae. falat'mo a palatio. diuersorio X. hospitio. frtuola X. uana, nugis plena, mimica 
largitate X. ioculari, quoniam mimi .i. ioculatores de magnis maiora loquuntur {luuen. 20 
IF. 17). A nomine quod est mimus dicitur mimicus uel mimica. conuasatis X. collectis. 
munificentiae socrualis. Vnde differentia est inter nurum et socrum. Nurus est uxor 
filii, socrus est mater puellae. matrimonialibus X. nuptialibus quoniam matrimonium et 
nuptiae idem sunt, non paruo .i. magno. Corollario. CoroUarium est, ut dicunt geo- 
metrae, gratuitum donum quod post debitum confertur gratis, praestigiator X. incanta- 25 
tor. perhyperbolicis X. ualde hyperbolicis. instrumentis . Continebantur enim in tabulis 
nuptialibus tanta quae uix possent credi s. quae acceperat Amantius a socru sua et 
quae Amantius promisit uxori suae in donationibus propter nuptias. Et est hyperbole 
figura, quando maiora dicuntur de minoribus, ut existimationem hominum super- 
grediatur. refetundarum appellatio est cuiusdam actionis quando aliquis repetit quae 30 
alius ab eo acceperit. mancipiorum X. seruorum quia manu capiuntur : quasi diceret, 
Socrus eius flebat quod filia sua tarn pauca .i. nulla mancipia uel alia raunera quae 
capiuntur manu acceperat ab Amantio in donationibus propter nuptias. sponsaliciae 
donationis propter nuptias. eximii nobilis et magni. Attice X. Greece. 

I. possit. 9. Solent. 13. Macrobio] Videtur respicere Somn. Scip. 1.1. i Non 

aduertunt hanc habere legem omnia uel signa uel somnia, ut de aduersis oblique aut denuntient 
aut minentur aut moneant. Et ideo quaedam cauendo transimus . . . Nam ubi ammonitio est, 
uigilantia cautionis euaditur. -lc,. -^txhsxaXi&l aliunde inrepsit. i8. dampnatur. 19. hos- 
picio. 24. Corolario. Corolarium. Boetius de Cons. Philos. III. 11 Super haec igitur ueluti 
geometrae solent demonstratis propositis aliquid inferre, quae ttofAanata ipsi uocant, ita ego quo- 
qne tibi ueluti corollarium dabo. 26. peryperbolicis. yperbolicis. 28. yperbole. 30. ac- 
cionibus. 

H [is] 



-o GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 

Vn. 3. Sydonius papae Migetio Salutem. 

Diu multumque. Migetius iste rogauit Sidonium ut illi mitteret librum suum episto- 
larum uel pan^giricum suum. Sed quia Migetius iste mirabilis erat clericus deliberauit 
diu Sydonius an tanto clerico suas nugas mittere auderet. Tandem tamen instantia 
Migetii ipsius sua scripta ei transmisit. destinarem .i. mitterem .i. delegarem. finniculo s 
Apellen, etc. q. d. Etsi haberemus pinniculum quod est instrumentum pingendi non 
tamen essemus Apelles qui optimus erat pictor. Apellen accusatiuus Graecus. caelum 
hoc caelum ut hoc celte celtis instrumentum est quo caelatur .i. sculpitur. malleo. 
Malleus est instrumentum aurifabri. Fidian accusatiuus Graecus quoniam Fidias erat 
optimus sculptor et Policlitus aurifaber. fraesumftioni quoniam tibi praesumpsi lo 
mittere friuola mea. examini .i. iudicio. ritu consuetudine. edat. Edere aliquod 
scriptum est quando illud est dignum editione et recitatione. hirriatit inter dentes 
murmurent quod Anglice dicitur ' grunie.' 

VII. A, Papae Fonteio. 

Digressis S. &intihvs. quoquo .i. ubicumque. fastigium .i. sublimitatem. comitate 1$ 
quia comis es et facetus et omnibus bonis comes, inardesco .i. uehementer cupio. 

VII. 6. Sydonius papae Agroetio Salutem. 

Bituncas .i. ciuitas quae Romanice uocatur 'Buhuries.' De ilia tamen ciuitate 
alibi legitur quod aliud nomen habet, sicut dicitur Dicitur urbs Bituris pro binis turribus 
istis. ^fcrffo uoluntate et mandate, classicum. Romanice dicitur 'glas.' Sonauerunt 20 
enim classicum ut conuenirent clerici et laici ad eligendum episcopum. consular quaeras. 
fucata .1. fuco tincta. impudentia quia nullum pudorem habuerunt rogandi uel emendi 
si possent ilium episcopatum. nundinam uenditionem et emptionem quia nundinae sunt 
publicae mercationes. ViicvLvX-m: prouinciales episcopi qui metropolitano .i. archiepiscopo 
subiecti sunt, quia metropolis est mater ciuitatum. jufficitur .i. subrogatur .i. substituitur, 25 
quasi sufficienter ministratur, quoniam sufficere est ministrare. 

Vli. 6, Sydonius domino papoe Basilio salutem et benedictionem. 

Caula .1. ouile. saginatur .i. incrassatur. clandestino moriu necdum intellecti dentis 
.i. secrete uel priuato uel latenti, quia latenter decipit homines, arrodat .i. corrodat. 
insultet .i. derideat. discutere .i. indicare. sinister interpres .i. malus interpretator. 30 
Aegiptus interpretatur lacrimae. Pharao. Pharno erat rex ^egipti et interpretatur rex 
lacrimarum. Israelita A. filii Israel .1. ludaei et interpretatur ludaeus uere paenitens. 
Israel uero uidens deum interpretatur. cum copbino. Israhelitae enim, cum Pharao 
rex ^egipti eos cepisset, ei seruiebant in luto et latere et cum cophinis suis honera 
deportabant. spiritualem .i. deplangamus quod tarn remoti sumus a caelo propter 35 
nostra peccata. Assur .i. Nabugodonosor quia ipse erat rex Assiriorum et CAaldaeorum 

3. panagiricum. 6. Appellen. 7. Appelles. Appellen acusatiuus bis. 8. celte celtis] 
Notandum hoc lexicographis . Pro certo enim habeo ex grammatico aliquo sumptum fuisse, 
g. malleum est. 10. polliclitus. 13. murmurant. 20. Sonauerunt] wV ctf&x. 29. Nec- 
dum intellecti dentis /orf decipit homines (r(!ai?jr. 31. Pha erat. 32. penitens. 33. uidens 
deum] immo leriel. 



VII. 7. 



vn. 9- 



GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 51 

ubi est Babilon. /flj/« .i. superbia. futurarum m caAo. praesentium \n terra, quod A- 
quia, quae merear. Quia per peccata mereor in gehennam mitti. de'in .1. deinde. 
trituretur A. teratur sicut triticum. acet A. acescit .i. acida est. ut ambigas A. dubites. 
ualitudinem A. aegritudinem. Vnde senes ualitudinarii dicuntur .i. infirmi, quoniam 
ualitudinarii dicuntur infirmi. Vnde Terentius {And. IV. 2. 14) Valeant qui inter nos5 
discidium uolunt .i. pereant. Vnde dictum est de sancto Cudberto quod multiplicium 
morborum ualitudines depulit .i. pericula. Et ponitur ualitudo quandoque pro sanitate. 
Vnde dictum est uale. Similiter in principio Tullii de amicitia {Lad. Ih 8) indifferenter 
ponitur ualitudo. subfecth .i. substitutis. jubrogantur A. substituuntur. haeresiarcas. 
Haeresiarca est princeps haereticorurp. inflectere .i. trahere ad haeresim suam. intercisae 10 
.i. interruptae et uiolatae. dlocesibus haec diocesis et pluraliter hae dioceses sunt 
episcoporum et inferiorum sacerdotum parochiae. ueprium A. ' Runces.' fruticibus 
' Buissuns.' 

Amantius proprium nomen lectoris cuiusdam de quo habita est mentio supra in 15 
duabus epistolis ad istum eundem Graecum papam missis, uicissim A. quandoque uel e 
conuerso. rimis cauernis. indiscretis A. indiuisis. iactura A. amissio uel damnum. 
praestigiae incantationes. comprouincialium .i. compatriotarum. Et sunt compatriotae 
de una patria. tradimur A. seducimur. Vnde dicitur ludas traditor .i. proditor .i. 
seductor. 20 

Sicut diximus in praecedenti epistola Sidonius inuitabatur ut Bituricas ueniret ut 
ibi ille cum aliis episcopis eligeret Simplicium ei ciuitati in episcopum et ilium ordi- 
naret. exacte A. perfecte. schemata A. figuras et licita figmenta. suggerebat mihi. 
Suggerere duas habet significationes. Vna ponitur pro suadere uel instigare. Altera 25 
pro subministrare, Spiritus sanctus suggeret nobis omnia .i. subministrabit. uorago 
.i. uortex. Et potest dici uorago a uorando, sicut terra paludosa et lutosa et aquosa. 
Vnde dictum est de Petro, Qui Petri pedibus marinos uortices inclinauit. ualutabra. 
Porcorum est uolutabrum, unde dictum est Canes reuertuntur ad uomicas et porci 
uolutantur in uolutabro sue. (2 Pet. 2. 22.) prouincialis. Quoniam Syd. erat prouin- 30 
cialis episcopus et non metropolitanus .i. archiepiscopus, quoniam metropolis est mater 
ciuitatum. procacis A. inprobi, vnde procacitas .i. proteruia. penditote A. librate a penso 

.1. erronea 

uel a pondere. erratum .1. errorem, vnde Erratica prauitas. opinionis .i. famae. obloqui 
•i. detrahere, unde obloquium .i. detractio. obloquentium .i. contra loquentium. scillas .i. 
pericula marina sabulosa. officium. Quoniam officium est abbatis semper flere. Vnde 35 
dicitur quod monachus dolentis habet officium. Sed episcopus quisque duplicem gerit 

3. acessit. 5. unde Terentius] Persius «(ff^ Mmirum et uaAit-aAo et \\3\es.ni hoc habettt 

commune quod modo in bonam partem, modo in malam dicuntur. Nam interdum ualeant/«r 
fv^riii.wii.hv idem est qttod pereant. {Donat. ad And. IV. l.ii,.) 12. parrochie. li. fort. 

inclinauit uortices. 32. proteruia Vnde proteruus codex, pensa. 33. oppinionis. 34. ob^ 
loquentium] obloquiorum fO(/;'«J J'iafewzV. 35. sabulosa] ;?«ot fabulosa ? 36. dupplicem. 

H 2 



53 GLOSS AE IN SIDONIVM. 

Fol. 14c \ personam quoniam regit ecclesiastica et regalia, seueritas uirtus est cum mediocris est, 
supentitiosus aiiarus quoniam auariria mala religio est. abstemium X. sobrium .i. abstinentem 
a temeto .i. uino. inpetitur .i. accusatur. inuncahuntur unco .1. troco curuo trahentur. 
ceruicost sunt elati et superbi et dicuntur ceruicosi quia ceruicem suam .i. caput alte 
supportant. factione. Factio est conspiratio in malum, unde Macrobius, Epicureorum tota 5 
factio. aemulationum .i. inuidiarum. assertione confirmatione. karuma A. donum. 
fastigatur uel a fastigio quod est altitude uel a fastu quod est superbia. ofinaretur 
Symon magus uidens Petrum apostolum miracula multa facientem optulit Petro multa 
donaria ut doceret ilium talia miracula facere. Et quia pufauit Symon magus pretio 
posse emi miracula Sancti Spiritus damnauit ilium Petrus et omnes postea Symoniacos. 10 
tribunalibus X. iudicialibus. canone regula decretali. efficax dicitur quasi effectus capax. 
rudimentis. Rudimenta paruorum proprie sunt, ut alphabetum et alia talia quae in initio 
erudiuntwr. Solimis X. in Jerusalem, quoniam prius dicebatur ciuitas ilia Solime et postea 
a quodam rege qui ibi regnauit, qui dicebatur lebus, dicebatur ciuitas ilia lebosolime et 
sic mutata .b. in .r. propter kacenfaton dicebatur lerosolime et postea Jerusalem, abi5 
alio rege Palflestinorum Palaestina prouincia. Ex Saba uenit quaedam sapientissima 
regina ad Salomonem regem propter eius sapientiam .s. ut ipsa temptaret sapientiam 
Salomonis. Salomon autem dixit illi quicquid ilia aenigmatibus quibusdam quaesiuit 
uel mente cogitauit. Salomonisque scientiam admirata infinitam pecuniam auri et 
argenti ad templum construendum ei donauit. In Salomonis autem curia quaedam 20 
arbor crescebat quam quotienscumque regina ilia uidebat genua flexit illam adorans. 
De qua arbore lignum erat crucis Dominicae. Omnes autem admirabantur quare illam 
arborem adoraret. Postea uero cum regina ilia remearet in patriam suam renunciauit 
Salomoni quod in curia eius quaedam arbor cresceret in qua passurus erat mortem rex 
ludaeorum. Salomon autem hoc audito illam arborem in uisceribus terrae abscondit. 25 
Sed in tempore natiuitatis Christ! in probatica piscina supernatauit. cumulauerit auxerit. 



VII. 10. 



VII. 12. 



Dhcretoj diuisos. Sed de his. Quasi dicat, Nolo plus loqui de miseria mea quoniam 
qui miseriam suam recolit eo magis dolet. 



Hie excusat se Syd. quod nullas litteras prius Ferriolo isti misit nee quod illi hunc 
suum librum nomine illius intitulauit. affinitatis X. uicinitatis. Vnde Per Bethleera 
confinia .i. per uicinas Was patrias. fatrias infulas X. dignitates uel potestates. trium- 
falibus adoreis X. uictoriis et est ador nomen indeclinabile frumenti. stemmatibus 
genealogiis parentum sicut alibi dicitur Stemmata quid faciunt {luuen. Fill. i). Item 35 
stemma est ordo uel series generationis. Stemma autem dicebatur filum quo sacerdotes 
tempore aestiuali capita ligabant non ualentes portare pilleos. Et frequenter pro corona 
accipitur. exinaniretur .i. euacuaretur. incolumes .i. alacres .i. in pace, acuminaretur 

i. auaricia. 3. themelo. 5. Macrobius] Comm. in Sontn. Sei/>. I. 2. 3. 10. damp- 
nauit. 13. erudiunt. 15. mutatata. 16. a palestina prouintia. 21. adhorans. 

23. adhoraret. 



vn. 13. 



VII. 14. 



GLOSS AE IN SIDONIVM. 53 

•i. acueretur. hebeiatui A. ' rebuche ' .i. induratus. exhaustus ,i. pauperatus propter 
tributa quae dederat prius Gothis. 

Hymerius antistes. Haec epistola continet laudes sacerdotis Hymerii filii .s. 
+Simplicii papae. opinione A. fama. uenustate A. pulcritudine. sale A. sapientia, quo- 5 
niam iiii habet significationes hoc nomen sal. Significat enim ipsam substantiam 
salis, at dicta saporata, et reprehensoria, et sapientiann, sicut dictum est Accipe 
sal sapientiae. consulitur qutn aliquis quaerit consilium ab illo. consulh quando ille 
consilium quaerit ab alio, cehritas. Quoniara si aliquis pauper coram illo causam 
habet agendam, uel etiam aliquis diues aliquando protrahit illam causam, cito eam 10 
expedit, prout uiderit expedire illi qui iniuriam patitur. rependatur A. soluatur. Vnde 
rependit qui pro inpenso beneficio retribuit. credulus est ille qui omnia dicta sibi 
credit. 

Peruicaciter. Peruicax est ille qui peruertit uices rerum .s. iustum pro iniusto et 1 5 
uerum pro falso asserendo. controuersarentur A. confligerent. sicut facile conuinci ita 
difficile compesci possunt. Conuinci facile, quoniam falsum et inprobabile dicentes possunt 
facile falsitatis argui. difficile compesci, quia semper uolunt blaterare .i. garrire. dum- 
taxat A. tantummodo. uultuum quoniam laici illi magis laudant speciem corporis quam 
animae uirtutem. Indignatus igitur Sid. iterum probat multis modis quod magis 20 
diligendus est Filagrius propter commoda animae suae quam propter commoda corporis. 
Quoniam etiam bruta animalia ipsis hominibus fortiora sunt et uelociora et maiora 
et multas uirtutes corporis habent quas homo habere non potest, nouercari A. insidiari 
ad modum nouercae. Vnde dictum est Iste nouercatur mihi .i. insidiando aduersatur, et 
Sidomns Inbecillitati nostrae nouercabor. noctua A. 'fresaie' .i. quaedam auis magna ut 25 
coruus quae tota nocte cantat. uultur est auis quae Anglice uocatur ' grip ' in cuius ouo 
ponuntur reliquiae. De quo sic dicitur tVuIturis in siluis miserum mandebat homonem. 
symio nam dicitur hie symius et haec symia. 

Quotiens Viennam. Nomen ciuitatis ubi erat episcopatus. input ationem .%. quod ei non 30 
possum inputare nee ilium culpare. serius A. tardius. 

Succiduo a succedendo ,i. a successione continue unde Sid. angore succiduo. libertos 
A. manumissos qui a seruitute sunt suspensi. 

VII. 17. 35 

Z>f j;W« .i. pigros et negligentes. incudibusxom-ixAc^ 'enclume.' obsecundabo A.o\>ita^-ix 

5. fSimplicii] ;»2»zo Sulpicii. oppinione. lo. causam aliquando cito. 27. Vulturis] 
Ennius ap. Priscian. I. 206 Hertz, Seru. ad Aen. VI. 695. Poeta uidetur scripsisse Vulturus ; 
sed cum glossatore nostra boni codices PriscianiVxAX-oxXi. 33. succeduo. conlinuo. anguore. 



VII. 15. 



VII. 16. 



VII. i8. 



VIII. I. 



54 GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 

uel obtemperabo. trucuhnii .i. pleni crudelitate. lemurum S. nocturnarum fantasiarum 
quae in somno apparent, daemonas .i. daemones et est accusatiuus Graecus. HeVusae. 
Helissa erat Dido cui rex Hyarclias dedit tantum terrae quantum corio taurino posset 
circumdari. Dido autem corium quoddam taurinum in minutissimas corrigias scidit, et 
illis maximum terrae amplexa est in qua fecit Cart/6aginem. Birsica tecta .i. CartAa- 5 
ginem a birsa quod est corium taurinum. Vnde uersus Sperms Elisseae birsica tecta 
dcmus (u. 16) Mediolanum. Cum autem Mediolanum iam factum fuerat, dubitatur quod 
nomen illi ciuitati inponeretur. Et apparuit statim illis hominibus dubitantibus quidam 
aper ex media parte setam habens et ex media lanam. Illi autem qui ex una parte 
fuerunt dicebant esse ouem. Alii ex alia parte dicebant esse porcum. Et ideo propter 10 
banc nouitatem aliquid significantem inposuerunt urbi illi nomen Mediolanum. pauper- 
tinus pauper, culmo .1. stipula. 



Animi seruitutem. Ille patitur animi seruitutem cui aliquis conuitia ingerit .i. infert 
et postea conuitiatori nee conuitia infert nee satyra se uindicat quod romanice dicitur 15 
'mauues daunger.' Eodem modo ille patitur animi seruitutem qui uitiosos non audet 
satyra reprehendere. 

T« quidem pulcre .s. facis. lenocinaris .i. blandiris. suspicabamur ,i. putabamus, 
uulgatu .1. diuulgatu. cauendum est ne in aliquos fortuitu .i. forsitan incidamus uituperones 20 
.1, uituperatores a uituperio. quorum linguas cote liuoris acuminatas fugere necessarium 
est. derogatores dicuntur turpiloqui unde dictum est iste derogat mihi .1. ' mesdit.' 

■ ^' Scedium est nouum scriptum nondum ex asse emendatum uel limatum. opaca .i. 

obscura. inpluuio. Inpluuium aliquando pro stillicidio ponitur, ut hie inpluuio cubiculi 25 
mei, aliquando pro luminano .i. fenestra domus quae in medio tecto domus pendet : ut 
Fol. 149''. in fabula. Nam in fabulis dicitur quod Danae pulcherrima puella fuit et ideo clausa erat 
in quadam eminentissima turri ne aliquis ad earn posset accedere. Tandem Jupiter eius 
amore accensus transformauit se in aurum et descendit per inpluuium domus in 
gremium Danaes tamquara pluuia. Pythicas Foebeas .i. Apollinis qui deus erat sapientiae. 30 
Et dicuntur Pythicae lauri a Pythone serpente quem Phoebus occidit. lauros A. senten- 
tias et colores r/6etoricos. Nam Phoebus solebat coronari foliis lauri. penitissime a 
penitus. domesticum .i. priuatum. atauo hi sunt gradus parentum ascendendo pater 
anus proauus abauus atauus tritauus. Similiter descendendo pater filius nepos pronepos 
abnepos trinepos. alabastrum est uas unguentarium album ad modum albi marmoris 35 

I. truculenti] Codices Sidonii truculentae. Videtiir glossator Icgisse regis. fantasyarum. 
3. sompno. demonas. demones. acusatiuus. 3. hyarchas] sic codex. 20. .i. diuulgatu] addit 
codex uel uulgatu. Vulgatum est res uilis uel uulgo digna. fortuitu] forsitan Cod. Laud. 104, 
24. opaca] SIC codices pleriqiic Sidonii, non opica. 26. lunario. ut in fabula] Non sunt haec 

verba Sidonii. 27, dane. 29, in ingremium danes tamquam. 30. phiticas. 31. phitice, 
phitone. 



VIII. 



VIII. 5. 
VIII. 6. 



GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. r^e^ 

uel cristalli. Vnde alibi legitur alabastrum nardi pistici. delibutarum A. inunctarum. 
satrapas satrapae lingua Syriorum duces uel principes .i. sapientes uocantur. 
maloHthratos. MalobatArum est quoddam latum folium ut dicunt medici quod in Nilo 
repperitur supernatans. Et dicunt phisici quidam quod folium illud est folium ligni 
aloes quae crescit in paradise et cum Nilo exit. Hoc autem nialobatArum apponunt 5 
medici preriosis unguentis et electuariis. squalore a squama piscis quae est hirsuta et 
dura et aspera et uillosa. Et ponitur squalor frequenter pro duritia siue pro sorde ut 
squalor carceris. forsfuat .i. dubium est uel dubitet aliquis. 

Vnquamne. Ne .i. an. Sydonius in hac epistola desiderat ut aliquando detur sibi copia i o 
uidendi Consentium istum et eius domum libris refertam et eius rus multis comraodis et 
diuitiis plenum, thymum. T,6ymus est quidam flos suauissimum habens odorem unde 
poeta {Gear. IV. 169) Redolentque t^imo flagrantia mella. donaria sunt dona quae 
donantur. prodigimus .i. large damns. 

15 
Hybericarum .i. Hyspanicarum quoniam Hiberi sunt Hispani. 

Ducalius .i. melius et fortius a duce. mutuo \. alternatim. inficias .i. negationes. 
luculentis X. luce plenis. trabeatus. Trabea erat species togae ex purpura et cocco qua 
operti reges Romanorum procedebant. Et dicta trabea quod in maiorem gloriam 20 
hominem ultra ceteros transbearet. sportula. Sportula est munus quod datur praeconi- 
bus et aliis praetorianis ministris et executoribus causarum. Et dicuntur executores qui 
rem iudicatam mancipant effectui. fasti .i. honores. Nam proprie fasti sunt libri 
annales in quibus scribuntur festa, et inde dicuntur translatiue honores fasti, quia in 
libris annalibus statim scribebatur tempus quando aliquis ad honorem peruenerat et sub 25 
quo imperatore. ante lucanas horaj .i. ante diem, dhposite .1. ordinate .i. ' assisement.' 
crepitantia .i. sonantia. segmenta. Segmenta sunt quaedam indumenta parua circa 
collum per humeros usque ad pectus dependentia quae possunt appellari ' scapelarie.' 
Et sunt segmenta inserta et referta gemmis preiiosis et auro. palmatam palmata est 
quaedam uestis pretiosa quae dabatur alicui ob uictoriam. per ipsum fere tempus usualis 30 
est locutio .i. fere in illo tempore .i. parum ante illud tempus. Contigit quod Nicetius 
quamdam promulgauit legem de praescriptione longi temporis omni populo illi fauente 
et coUaudante. Et nota quod aliud est praescriptio atque aliud est usucapio, usucapio 
enim est de rebus mobilibus, praescriptio autem de rebus est non mobilibus. Praescriptio 
autem est adquisitio dominii per continuationem longi temporis lege diffiniti. abolita X. 35 

3. Malobratos. malobatrum. 5. malabotrum. 6. preciosis. hyrsuta. \o. 5ib{\ti codex. 
12. tymum. tymus. 13. timo. 14. ^roAignmis] Num sic legit glossator pro eo quod 

codices /tabe»t agim-as? 20. praecedebant. 23. fests.'] /^ortasse ex Faul. Diac.fuxit /laec 

glossa Fastorum libri appellantur, in quibus totius anni fit descriptio. Fasli enim dies festi sunt. 
26. assisement] h.e. conuenablennent. 29. preciosis. 32. promulgauit] intra Gallias scilicet. 
de praescriptione] sc. tricennaria, de qua Nouella extat Valentiniani XXVI. De xxx annorum 
praescriptione omnibus caussis opponenda (p. 213 ed. Haenelianae). 34. non\ om. codex. 



r^6 GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 

deleta. feremftorih quoniam omnem actionem in fine quinti decimi anni perimebat. 
Vnde dicitur dies peremptorius et institutorius : peremptorius quando aliquis peremptus 
est, ut ita dicam, .i. depositus ab officio in quo prius fuerat ; cuius officium peremptum 
est quodam mode .i. ab eo sublatum uel ablatum. Et ille dies dicitur institutorius 
quando aliquis post alium instituitur uel ille qui ibi prius fuit uel alius subsequens. s 
hididit .i. demonstrauit. edidit .i. promulgauit. decetero A. amodo. capreas. Nota quod 
aliud est capra, aliud caprea. Nam caper .i. aedus et capra simul iunguntur. Caprea 
autem est de feris bestiis. Et sunt illarum ferarum tria genera. Minimum inter ilia est 
capreolus et caprea, maius uero animal damma. et est damma communis generis ad 
marem et ad feminam ; maximum autem est ceruus et cerua quae romanice dicitur lo 
' bisse.' dereliquo .i. de cetero .i. a modo. scrufeas .i. scopulosas et cauernosas. lustris 
.i. cubilibus ferarum. circumuenire \. cauillari et decipere. ofacandis .i. celandis quia 
opacitas .i. tenebrae celant .i. abscondunt. canes ueloces dicuntur canes leporarii qui 
lepores capiunt, uel alii canes qui ceruos et alias feras capiunt. Canes uero rusticani 
sunt qui in domibus rusticorum sunt, qui caulas ouium de nocte custodiunt ab incursione 15 
luporum. lepusculis leporibus. classicum romanice ' glas.' Solebant enim milites cum 
socios ad bellandum conuocarent aut cum praedam aut hostes caperent cum comibus 
suis classicum sonare. Et dicitur a clangendo unde clangor, claise .i. nauigio. pandoj .i. 
Fol. 150". curuos. archypiratas A. principes piratarum; [et dicuntur piratae praedones maris .i. 

'Robburs' a pir quod est ignis quia per ignem alias naues deperdant]. discrimmiius 20 
A. periculis. miofarones. Paro dicitur a piratis. Vnde parunculus per diminutionem et 
mioparo quasi minimus paro. Est enim scapha ex uiminibus facta quae contexta crudo 
corio genus nauigii praebet quo utuntur Germanorum piratae in Oceani litoribus uel 
paludibus propter agilitatem (hid. Orig. XIX. 1. 21). remiges qui remo nauigant. 

VIII. 7. 25 

Macte A. mactus et ponitur aliquando pro nominatiuo ut dicit Priscianus {XVII. 208), 
ut Esto macte .i. sis mactus .i. uirtuosus quasi magis auctus, uel Macte .i. o macte. 
muerkordiae causas quoniam de miserias patiente et paupere et damnato miseriam 
habemus, sed de superiore inuidiam, quoniam Perfiant altissima uenti [Quid. Rem. 369). 
iusto princife A. ' iusto buore ' de quo dictum est lustius inuidia nihil est quae protinus 30 
ipsum Auctorem rodit excruciatque suum. 



VIII. 8. 



Tejserarum A. talorum. instrumenta Cerealia A. carruca. Cerealia a Cerere quae 
est dea segetis. hibernis noualibus. Noualibus .i. 'warez'; et est nouale terra 

I. perimebat] Dig. F. i. 70 Tunc peiemplorium impetret. Quod inde hoc nomen sumpsit, 
quod peremeret disceptationem, hoc est ultra non pateretur aduersarium tergiuersari. 6. amodo] 
/i.^. posthac. 12. cauillare. 13. Q,wiss, ■&€\.oze.'a\ Spectant haec et quae sec untiir de canihus 

ad tierba Sidonii Namque apros frustra in uenabula uocas quos canibus misericordissimis . . . 
mouere potius quam commouere consuesti. 20. pir] etymohgia uere inepta. 22, contexta] 
conteoXa. nonniilH codices Isidori. 30. lu'Aius \rm\ii\a\ Exiant ap. Hicronymum VII. p. 568 

Vall. unde in codicem Sangalle77Seni 899 y". 132'' et Einsicdclcnscm ^26/. 90 ucncrunt. Vide 
Baehrensii Poet. Lat. Min. III. p. 169. 31, suum] animum Hieronymus. 



VIII. 9. 



GLOSS AE IN SID ONI VM. 57 

antiqua uel pratum aliquod nuper aratum et sic iacet per totam hiemem absque 
semine et contra aestatem iterum aratur et tunc primo inseminatur. ligonis .1. 
'picois.' antibus. Antes sunt pedamenta uinearum quae in anteriori parte uineam 
sustinent. Vel antes sunt extremi ordines uinearum. Vnde Virgilius {Gear. II. 417) 
lam canit taffectus extremi uinitor antes. Vnde Sydonius quousque pondtis ligonis 5 
optusi nee ferfossis antibus ponis ? stiuam caudam aratri. parce \. desine rusticari. 
in inuidiam .i. in odium nobilitatis, quoniam nobiles iam habebuntur odiosi, sicut 
alii rustic!, quoniam magis intendunt agriculturae et lucro quam militiae. Et nota 
quod multotiens ponitur inuidia pro odio, ut in TuUio de amicitia, ut ibi Qui ad uiuum 
resecant sibi nomen amicitiae inuidiosum et obscurum sapientiam habent. Vel melius lo 
ad inuidiam nobilium .i. ad increpationem nobilium, quoniam nobiles omnes increpabun- 
tur et eis detrahetur propter rusticitatem tuam. Et tquod inuidia aliquando ponitur pro 
increpatione, hoc est exemplum auarorum increpantium deum quod plura eis non det. 
Vnde poeta Inuidiam fecere dels etc. torques bracteatae. Nam bractea est idem quod 
grossa et spissa lamina auri. fastos honores. profecto .i. certe. OTa?Mj;WK?n industrius 15 
est ille qui industriam habet .i. scientiam : unde Industrie aduerbium. 

Cum primum Burde. Nomen ciuitatis. Iste La»?pridius mirae fuit facundiae et sapien- 
tiae, ut inferius in hoc libro dicetur, et semel ille cum Sydon. expulsus a terra sua simul 
exulauerunt. Tandem renocatus est a rege Francorum, qui eum expulerat, La»2pridius, 20 
et post ilium remansit solus Sydon. in exilio, ibi multas aduersitates patiens, nee unquam 
a rege potuit licentiam habere redeundi. Mandauit postmodum Lampridius Sydonio 
adhuc in exilio posito ut illi aliquod metrum destinaret quod ipse posset cum tibiis et 
modulatione uocis cantare. Sidonius autem illi metrum sequens mittit, primo tamen 
excusans se quod non composite et tam decenter factum sit sicut deberet. Nam 25 
Sidonius in exilio positus tristis erat. Et non potest tristis animus composite scribere. 
nectaris A. pigment!, hoe. Ebrii ad honorem Bacirhi solebant in festis ipsius clamare hoe 
bacche. poetarum q. d. nullus qui metra scribit composite scribere potest nisi laetus sit. . 
amiciuntur X. cooperiuntur. Vnde alibi Amictus stola Candida. Et dicitur amicior 
amiciris amictus sum et c*., quia omnino differunt amicior et amicor. lemma. Lemma 30 
potest dici tenor slue compositio sine sillogismus. Vnde per compositionem dilemma 
dicitur cornutus sillogismus, qui in rhetorica dicitur complexio. ineptiae. Ineptia inpor- 
tunitas idem est. olorinorum. Olor est cignus. Vnde Cantus olorinus .!. Cignorum. amici- 
untur .i. cooperiuntur. Vnde Sydonius Nosti probe laetitiam poetarum quorum sic ingenia 
maeroribus ut pisciculi retibus amiciuntur. Et si quid asperum est aut triste non statim se IS 

9. amicicia.] De Amicit. K. 18 Sed hoc primum sentio nisi in bonis amicitiam esse non posse: 
neque id ad uiuum reseco, et max Quare sibi habeant sapientiae nomen et inuidiosum et obscurum. 
12. Et quod inuidia] Haec uitiosa sunt. Fortasse legendum est Et nota quod inuidia aliquando 
ponitur pro increpatione ; hoc est exemplum, auarorum increpantium deum quod plura eis non 
det. Vnde poeta, k.t.X. 14. Inuidiam fecere deis] Quid. M. IV. 547 Inuidiam fecere deae. 

Stat. Thcb. III. 197 Inuidiam planxere deis. 18. lapridius. 21. exilium. 27. bachi. 

29. cooperiuntur. 32. rethorica. 33. olor est cignus (;ot, 34. leticiam. 35. meroribus. 

I [I- 5-] 



58 GLOSS A E IN SIDONIVM. 

poetica teneritudo a uinculo incuni angoris elaqueat. pantomimorum. Pantomimorum illorutn 
.s. qui per regiones discurrunt cantatores. Et dicitur pantomimus a pan quod est totum 
et mimus ioculator et inde pantomimus quasi totus ioculator. camenas. Musas quasi 
canentes amoene. tripodas .i. tripodes et est accusatiuus graecus. griphas .i. griphes 
et est accusatiuus graecus. Et sunt griphes aues quaedam magnae corpulentiae, 5 
dedicatae Apollini, quia nimis alte contra radium solis uolare possunt. Vel griphes, 
quoniam griphes, ut dictum est, monstruosae aues sunt et n/mis inimicantur equis et 
animalia alia unguibus rapiunt. Et idee hie griphes enumerat Sydonius inter ilia quae 
pertinent ad Apollinem, quia Apollo arcu sue monstra interficiebat et griphes. Vnde 
Apollo dicitur p;/thicus a pythone serpente quem ipse interfecit. duplaeque frontis .i. 10 
habens duplam frontem sicut Apollo. Nam Apollo solebat ante et retro coronari fructu 
lauri et fructu hederae, quoniam laurus et hedera semper uirent quemadmodum debent 
ingenia philosophorum. Haec bacca huius baccae est fructus lauri. corimbus corimbi 
est fructus hederae. mirtos mirtus est quaedam arbor paruula dedicata Veneri propter 
eius calorem ex qua fit medo. platanus est quaedam arbor lata habens folia et inde 15 
platanona .i. tloci ubi crescunt platani et est graecum. barbiton S. citharam, quia 
barbiton est cithara quae fit ex ossibus barri .i. elefantis. per extimas A. per extremas. 
elicit A. extrahit. Vnde phisicus, Menstruus elicitur muliebri e corpore sanguis, et alibi. 
Qui fortiter emungit nasum elicit sanguinem. algoso pro/undo. Alga est sordes maris .1. 
herba uilissima quam proicit mare, de podio. Podium est lignum super quod homines ad 20 
spectandum siue ad audiendum, ut modo pluribus habetur in ecclesiis, sese sustentant 
atque suppodiant. 

VXII. 10. jj^ ^^j.^ j^j^j ornat ita falsa castigat. Quo loci tamen. Hie monstrat Sydonius 

quod Ruricius eum sic laudauit ut ingenium suum et scientiam probaret in difficili 25 
materia et falsa, et ad hoc probandum multa exempla inducit. Verbi gratia bonus 
agricola probari potest in sterili terra et bonus orator in difficili et falsa materia et 
medicus in maxima alicuius aegritudine. Materiae steritis argumentum. Argumentum 
nullum habuisti quare essem bonorum morum, et argumentum tuum ieiunat, non habens 
materiam fecundam sed sterilem et feram. Sed nota quod in omnibus dictionibus his 30 
respicit ad similitudinem. scaturit habundat et proprie ponitur pro ebuUire. prae- 
cedentia pericula A. praecedentia experimenta. Nam periculum quandoque pro experientia 
ponitur. Vnde poeta Insidior uobis uestrosque periclitor actus .i. experior. Sed tunc 
deriuatur periculum a peritia .i. sapientia, unde dicit Sidonius Nam maris est eloquentibus 
uiris ingeniorum facultatem negotiorum probare difficultattbus, et illic stilum peritum quasi 3 5 
quemdam fecundi pectoris uomerem figere, ubi materi?ie sterilis argumentum uelut arida 

Fol no'' cespitis macri gleba ieiunat. Scaturit mundus similtbus exempUs. Medicus in desperatione, 

gubernator in tempestate cognoscitur. Horum omnium famam praecedentia pericula extollunt, 
quae profecto delitescit nisi ubi probetur inuenerit. Sic et magnus orator si negotium aggredia- 

4. amene. acvisatiuus grecus i}w. 5. griphes] Scruius ad Eel. VIII. 27 griphes equis 

uehementer infestis, Apollini consecrati. 7, nmis. 10. phiticus. 15. medo] Anglice 

'mede.' 25. eum laudauit ut sic coi/e^. 33. poeta] jVo« «//m. 34. deruatur. 
35. fac difficultatibus {sic). 



VIII. II. 



GLOSS AE IN SIDONIVM. 59 

tur angustum, tunc amplum -plausibilius manifeitat ingenium. De centum uirali juggestu 
.i. de tribunali centum uirorum iudicum. Centurauir est qui habet centum uiros sub se. 
Semper fere nomina huiusmodi duumuir triumuir decemuir centumuir ponuntur pro 
iudicibus. suggeitum romanice ' dels.' domum retulit .i. portauit et est usualis locutio. 
decipulam romanice ' calchetrappe ' qualis est ilia in qua aues capiuntur. Et decipula 5 
a decipiendo; sic muscipula quia mures capit. indulges .i. intendis. Vnde dicitur 
Auarus indulget quaestui .i. intendit .i. operam dat. 

Altrimecus .i. alternatim. matrimonium. Idem est hie matrimonium quod dos 
quam uir cum uxore accipit. Sed tamen alibi aliter accipitur matrimonium ut Inter 10 
istos contractum est matrimonium .i. coniugium uel nuptiae. egeries ab extra et 
gerendo. Biblioiheca .i. repositio librorum a tbiblis quod est liber et tiieca quod est 
positio. pkctris .i. citharis [Pecten dicitur quod pexos faciat capillos. Vnde poeta 
Incompti capitis pectuntur pectine crines. Pecten etiam ponitur pro plectro citharae, 
sine pro ipsa cit^ara, unde legitur in tVirgilio de Orpheo Commouit pectine manes. 15 
Pecten uero ponitur pro ' plaiz ' quodam pisce. Vnde tluuenalis Pectinibus patulis 
iactat se moUe Tarentum .i. aqua uel flumen. Pecten uero ponitur pro rastro unde 
alius poeta Sparsim difFusas lustrabo pectine spicas]. frocella dicitur quod percellat .i. 
percuriat. uitta X. ' bendello.' Rugas tibi profundi sirmatis Succingant hederae expedi- 
iiores. Rugas quoniam sirma est proprie rugosum. profundi .i. longi usque ad terram. 20 
hedera est arbor semper uirens. Ansae et ansulae alicuius rei sunt ilia eminentia in ilia 
re per quam capi possit .i. 'stale.' pernix ,\. uelox a nitor niteris. parato hospitio .i. si 
uoluerit me hospitari .i. ' herberger.' manu osculata hie notatur triplex osculum. Nam 
cum uenimus ad apostolicum Romanum osculamur eius pedem. Cum uero ad epis- 
copum, osculamur eius manum; cum uero ad aequalem, osculamur eius os. serpilliferis 25 
catenis caldariorum .i. portantibus serpillum et est serpillum herba quaedam quae iuxta 
terram serpit, quae uocatur romanice ' puliol ' et est aptissima ad salsamenta condenda. 
crepitantibus A. sonum facientibus, unde crepitare .i. sonare. cieo cies ciui ciere pro- 
ducta media idem est quod suscitare uel commouere. excitus .i. excitatus media cor- 
repta .i. euigilatus uel expergefactus. camena .i. cantu. susurrare ,i. murmurando 30 
detrahere. Vnde susurrones. O necessitas. Hie persequitur Sidonius uitia ipsius Lam- 
pridii et postmodum eius uirtutes, dicens quod aliquantulum iracundus erat et cito 
mouebatur ad iram, et quod ita seuerus esset quod putabant eum homines esse cru- 
delem et ideo redarguebant eum crudelitatis. Sed Sidonius semper eum excusauit, 
dicens quod illam iram magis haberet Lampridius ex materia et complexione et natura 35 
quam aliquo alio uitio animi. Postea dicit Sidonius quod ille erat maximae uirtutis 

2. centum uiros sub se] Videlicet ipse inter centum est. 14. Incompti] Non repperi. 

15. Virgilio] nusquam legitur. i6. luuenalis] immo Horatius S. II. 4. 34. 18. Sparsim] 

Non repperi. 19. percnciat. 20. rugosum] Post hoc addit codex et est proprie sirma 

i 
anglice 'hem' .i. marge femineae uestis. 22. parato hospitio'\ om. codex. 25. serpelliferis. 
26. cathenis. caldariorum h. e. fasciculis serpylli quales in caldariia ad ius condiendnm 
inmittuntur. 27. condenda] »;^ot condienda ? 

I 2 



6o GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 

et auctoritatis et reuerentiae apud quoslibet, et qualiter instructus fuit in oratoria 
facultate. naturam hie uocat complexionem uel naturam .s. ex progenia deriuatain. 
jeueritas uirtus est grauis personae. emacularetur .i. extra maculam poneretur. poemata 
poema dicitur a poesis quod est figmentum. Inde poeta qui in uersibus suis quandoque 
ad delectationem intermiscet falsa ueris unde Aut prodesse uolunt aut delectare poetae 5 
(Hor. A. P. 333). Et alius uersus Scribimus indocti doctique poemata passim (Hon 
Epp. II. 1. 117). opp'tdo exactos .i. ualde perfectos. exametros uersus .i. vi pedum. 
recurrentes A. retrogrades, sicut Roma tibi subito motibus ibit amor. Hii nimirum sunt 
recurrentes uersus qui metro stante neque lltteris loco motis ut ab exordio ad terminum sic 
u fine releguntur ad summum. Sicut est illud antiquum Roma tibi subito et cetera quae i o 
praedicuntur et iterum illud Sole medere pede. ede perede melos. (Sid. IX. 14.) bucolica 
Virgilius fecit Bucolica in quibus loquitur de bobus et introducit pastores custodientes 
boues. Georgica a tgeos quod est terra et inde Georgica quae docent colere terram 
qualia sunt Georgica Virgilii. distico tenore duorum uersuum a tdia quod est duo et 

or 

sticos quod est uersus. tetrastico tenore iiii uersuum. oda uel odos dicitur laus uel cantus. 15 
citus dicitur propter uelocitatem pedis, scripturiret. Verbum meditatiuum est .i. semper 
fuit in meditatione scribendi. mathematicos X. astronomicos. sangmnaria genitura .i. 
sanguine plena, strangulatus romanice ' estrangle.' paricidales X. in paricidio consenti- 
entes. obtutu X. uisu. exanimati X. anima exspoliati. animare uero aliud significat, 
quod est uiuificare uel inducere. cadauer est corpus sine anima. extortae ui raptae. 20 
protuberantes grossi. taho deciduo X. tabe quae decidebat ab ore et a naribus. Et nota 
quod hoc nomen tabo non habet in declinatione nisi ablatiuum. inconsulte X. stulte. 
VIII. 12. consultat X. quaerit. interdicta prohihita. 

Crocodili sunt animalia quaedam crudelissima in Nilo habitantia et homines necantia 25 
et deuorantia. Sirticus. Sirtes sunt quaedam loca arenosa in mari ita, ut nee omnino 
sint nee omnino aqua cooperta ; sed alicubi sunt sicca ut per ea transire possit quis 
siccis pedibus. Vocat igitur Sydonius agrum Sirticum .i. arenosum et sabulosum quia 
in ea eiuitate potest quis perire propter habundantiam sabuli et est ibi pedestre nau- 
fragium. per anadiplosim. Anadiplosis est geminatio dictionis ex ultimo loco prae- 30 
cedentis uersus et principio sequentis ut pulcherrimus Astur Astur equofidens etc. (Verg. 
Aen. X. 180). suda X. elara. Auras. Aurae sunt quando aer aliquantulum mouetur 
ex minimo inpulsu parui uentj. enixius X. fortius et melius, a nitor niteris. iemperies 
aer temperatus. opipare nobiliter ab opibus paratis. mugilibus mugiles sunt nobiles 
pisees qui romanice uocantur 'mulesz.' 35 

II. sole medere pede] immo Sole medere pedes. Bubolica. 19. ex anima spoliati. 

25. Cocodrilli. 27. possit] potest. 30. Anadiplosis] Charts. 281 Keil Anadiplosis 

est cum eadem dictio et in clausula uersus et in principio sequentis ponitur ut Sequitur 
pulcherrimus Astor A. e. f. et uersicoloribus armis. Diomed. 445 Kcil. Anadiplosis est 
cum ultima prioris uersus dictio initio sequentis iteratur ut Sequitur pulcherrimus Astyr, Astyr 
equo fidens. 



VIII. 13. 
VIII. 14. 



VIII. 16. 



IX. 9. 



IX. 13. 



GLOSSAE IN SIDONIVM. 61 



Conducibilius .i. compendiosius et melius. 

Nadab et Abiud isti duo conflagrati sunt caelesti igne .i. combusti sunt, quia treces- 
serant contra mandatum Domini, quia iusserat eis Dominus ut numquara alium ignem 5 
ponerent in turibulis suis ad incensendum altare quam ilium ignem qui perpetuo reser- 
uabatur in tabernaculo. Quodam autem die spreto domini mandate alienum ignem 
ponebant in turibulis suis et conflagrati sunt, quod totum significat quod omnes catholici 
mundam debent habere conscientiam et amorem purum apud deum et sanctum spiritum 
in corde suo et non alienum .i. malignura. 10 

Coactorum .i. coadunatorum. Vnde Virgilius Tityre coge pecus. leuigatur .i. con- 
planatur uel politur. Vnde Sidonius pumices muscidos dicit .i. habentes museum. Et est 
muscus anglice ' musse ' uel ' mosse.' 

15 
Ihematis. Thema dicitur similitudo uel materia uel positio uel etiam causa. Vnde 
dicit Sidonius themath ante inauditi operant peruulgat. 



Genialis apparatus .i. naturalis. crepula bucca .i. sonora. [Lux crepera .i. dubia. Vnde 
Res crepera .i. anceps dubium me facit (Symm. Epp. I. i).] Quaestus tus tui .i. 20 
romanice 'purcaz.' [Vnde Sym>Kac>&us Quaestus uester in meum currit commodum 
(Symm. Epp. I. 6). Inpatientes dicuntur quasi sine patientia. Vnde Symmachus Solent 
inpatientes esse dilectionis qui sperant in se aliquid muneris conferendum (Symm. 
Epp. I. 6).] 

8. catholicus. 19. crepera] Varro L.L. VI. 5 In Reatino crepusculum significat dubium; 
ab eo res dictaedubiae creperae quod crepusculum dies etiam nunc sit an iam nox, multis dubium. 
lb. VII. 77 dnbiae res creperae dictae. Symmach. Epp. I. i ita res crepera atque anceps dubium 
me habet. 21. Questus. Symacus. Ccai'zVM i^OTZKac/^i /i«fe«/ cucurrit quaestus uester in meum 
commodum. 22. Inpacientes. pacientia. Symachus. 23. inpacientes Codices Symmachi 

habent Solent inpatientes dilationis esse {non dilectionis) qui sperant in se aliquid muneris con- 
ferendum. 



Fol..45^ [ADDENDUM.] 

Leccatorum multa genera. Quidam enim dicuntur mimi, quidam balatrones, quidam 
nebulones, quidam nepotes, quidam scurrae, quidam lenones, quidam histriones, quidam 
parasiti, quidam farmacopolae, a ffarmaca quod est unguentum et tpole quod est 
uendere. De mimis dicit Horatius in Sermonibus (S. I. ■^. i) Ambubaiarum colleg/as 
farmacopoW Mendici mimi balatrones hoc genus omne Maestum ac soUicitum est 
tmei pro morte Tigelli. Et notandum quod balatrones dicuntur a baratro quod est 
infernus. Dicitur autem baratrum quasi uoratrum quia omnia deuorat. Inde balatrones 
quasi uoratores, quia propria deuorant et aliena consumunt. Dicuntur nebulones a 
nebula quia ad modum nebulae transit gloria eorum. Vel quia aliena uitia per suas lo 
adulationes obcaecant. Dicuntur nepotes a nepa serpente quae suos fetus deuorat. 
Scurra proprie appellatur uagus qui de domo ad domum discurrit ut uentrem sariet. 
De quibus bene dicitur, Quorum deus uenter est (Paulus ad Philipp. iii. ig). Vnde 
Magister Serlo Scurrae ieiuni te contra guttura muni. Lenones dicuntur conciliatores 
stupri. Vnde quidam egregius uersificator Leno ferre pedem talem non debet in 1 5 
aedem. Hac habitare domo debet honestus homo. Histrio dicitur ab thistoron quod 
est adulari. Vnde quidam in cantilena sua Meretur histrio uirtutis proemium, Dum 
palpat uitium tduici mendacio. Parasiti dicuntur quasi parantes situs hominum uel 
quasi iuxta parapsidem siti. 

5. coUegio. 6. farmacopole. mendices. mestum. 7. fmei pro] cantoris Horatius 

dicuntur a baratro] Acron ad Hor. S. I. 2. 2 Barathrones qui bona sua lacerant, id est in 
barathrum mittunt. 9. a nebula] Acron ad Hor. Epist. I. 2. 28 Nebulones leues ut nebula, 

perditi luxuriosi moUes inepti. Paulus Diac. p. 164 Af. Nebulo dictus est qui non pluris est 
quam nebula, aut qui non facile perspici possit, qualis sit. 11. a nepa] Placidus s. u. Nepa 

p. 70 Deuerling Nepa scorpius quae natos consumit nisi eum qui dorso eius inhaeserit. Rursum 
ipse, qui seraatus fuerit, consumit patrem. Vnde homines qui bona parentum per luxuriam con- 
sumunt, nepotes dicuntur. 14. lenones] conciliatoris stupri, qui proprie leno dicitur, Acron ad 
Hor. Epist. //. I. 272. Serlonia] Non repperi in Serlonis carminibus cditis a Thoma Wright 
(Anglo-Latin Satirical Poets of the Twelfth Century, Tom. II). 16. fhistoron] hoc quid sit 

uix expedias. 18. dulci] fortasse AxXxzo. situs] ,^. ^. o-iVoi/s. 



Ckrm!tr0n Bmn WMmtwuB, 



Anecdota Graeca Oxoniensia. Edidit J. A. Cramer, S.T.P. Tomi iv. 8vo. zzs. 

Anecdota Graeca e Codd. MSS. Biblioihecae Regiae Parisiensis. Edidit J. A. 
Cramer, S.T.P. Tomi iv. 8vo. 22s. 

Heracliii Ephesii Reliquiae. Rec. I. Bywater, M.A. Appendicis loco additae 
sunt Diogenis Laertii Vita Heracliti, Particulae Hippocratei De Diaeta Libri primi, 
Epistolae Heracliteae. 8vo. ds. 

Herculanensium Voluminum Partes II. 8vo. ioj'. 

Scholia Graeca in Iliadem. Edited by Prof. W. Dindorf, after a new collation 
of the Venetian MSS. by D. B. Monro, M.A., Provost of Oriel College. 8vo. 

Vols. I, II, 24?. Vols. Ill, IV, 26s. 

Vols. V, VI. Edited by E. Maass, Phil. Doc. [/» the Press.'] 

Scriptores rei metricae. Edidit Thomas Gaisford, S.T.P. Tomi iii. 8vo. 15^. 

Caiulli Veronensis Liber. Iterum recognovit, apparatum criticum prolegomena 
appendices addidit, Robinson Ellis, A.M. Svo. ids. 

A Commentary on Catullus. By Robinson Ellis, M.A. Svo. i ds. 

P. Ovidii Nasonis Ibis. Ex novis codicibus edidit, Scholia Vetera Commentarium 
cum Prolegomenis Appendice Indice addidit, R. Ellis, A.M. Svo. ioj. dd. 

The Booh of Hebrew Roots, by Abu'l-Walid Marwan ibn Janah, otherwise called 
Rabbi Y6nah. Now first edited, with an Appendix, by Ad. Neubauer, M.A. 4to. 47J. dd. 

Libri Prophetarum Majorum, cum Lamentationibus Jeremiae, in Dialecto Linguae 
Aegyptiacae Memphitica seu Coptica. Edidit cum Versione Latina H. Tattam, S.T.P. 
Tomi ii. Svo. i Is. 

Th^ P^nlter or Psolms of David, and certain Canticles ; with a Translation and 
Exposition in English, by Richard RoUe of Hampole. Edited by H. R. Beamley, M.A. 
With an Introduction and Glossary. Svo. 2 is. 

OXFORD: CLARENDON PRESS. 

LONDON : HENRY FROWDE ; 

Oxford University Press Warehouse, Amen Corner, 



^nectrota ©.roniensia. 

The English Manuscripts of the Nicomachean Ethics, described in relation to 
Bekker's Manuscripts and other Sources. By J. A. Stewart, M.A. 3^. dd. 

Aristotle's Physics, Book VII. Collation of various MSS. ; with Introduction by 

R. Shute, M.A. 2s. 
Nonius Marcellus. de Compendiosa Doctrina, Harleian MS. 2719. Collated by 

J. H. Onions, M.A. y. (>d. 
Bentleys Plautine Emendations. From his copy of Gronovius. By E. A. Son- 

NENSCHEIN, M.A. IS. dd. 

Commentary on Ezra and Nehemiah. By Rabbi Saadiah. Edited by H. J. 
Mathews, M.A. 3J. (sd. 

The Book of the Bee. The Syriac Text, edited, with an English Translation, 
by E. A. W. Budge, B.A. {In the Press.'] 

Buddhist Texts from Japan. 

I. \sigr2Lkkh&dL\k.L Edited by F. Max MOller, M.A. 3^. 6d. 

II. Sukhavati Vyiiha. Description of Sukhavati, the Land of Bliss. Edited by 
F. Max Mijller, M.A., and Bunyiu Nanjio, Priest of the Eastern Hongwaad in Japan. 
7J. 6d. 

III. The Ancient Palm-leaves containing the Pragila-Paramita-Hndaya-Sfltra 
and the Ush»isha-Vigaya-Dharani, edited by F. Max Muller, M.A., and Bunyiu 
Nanjio, M.A. With an Appendix by G. BiJHLER. \os. 

IV. In the Press. 

The Sarvdnukramaxd. Edited by A. A. Macdonell, M.A. \ln the Pressl\ 

Sinonoma Bartholomei ; A Glossary from a Fourteenth-Century MS. in the 
Library of Pembroke College, Oxford. Edited by J. L. G. MowAT, M.A. 3J. dd. 

The Saltair Na Rann. A collection of Early Middle-Irish Poems. Edited from 
a MS. in the Bodleian Library, by Whitley Stokes, LL.D. is. dd. 

Cath Finntrdga ; The Battle of Ventry Bay. Edited by Kuno Meyer, Phil. 
Doc. [In tlie Press.] 



Also, uniform witli the above : 

Old-Latin Biblical Texts, No. i : The Gospel according to St. Matthew, from 
the St. Germain MS. (g,). Edited with Introduction and Appendices by the Rev. John 
Wordsworth, M.A. 6/. [Parts II and Illin t/te Press.] 

The Editio Princeps of the Epistle of Barnalas, by Archbishop Ussher, as printed 
at Oxford, A.D. 1642, and preserved in an imperfect form in the Bodleian Library. With 
a Dissertation on the Literary History of that Edition, by the Rev. J. H. Backhouse, M.A. 
y. dd. 

OXFORD: CLARENDON PRESS. 

LONDON : HENRY FROWDE ; 

Oxford University Press Warehouse, Amen Corner. 



[Under the general title of Anecdota Oxoniemia, it is proposed to publish 
materials, chiefly inedited, taken direct from MSS., those preserved in the Bod- 
leian and other Oxford Libraries to have the first claim to publication. These 
materials will be (i) unpublished texts and documents, or extracts therefrom, 
with or without translations ; or (2) texts which, although not unpublished, are 
unknown in the form in which they are to be printed in the Anecdota ; or 
(3) texts which, in their published form, are difficult of access through the ex- 
ceeding rarity of the printed copies ; or (4) collations of valuable MSS. ; or 
(5) notices and descriptions of certain MSS., or dissertations on the history, 
nature, and value thereof. The materials will be issued in four Series: — 

I. The Classical Series. 

II. The Semitic Series. 

III. The Aryan Series. 

IV. The Mediaeval and Modern Series?^ 



H; 









4 



^n^ti^ta #^0tti^tt^ia 



A COLLATION WITH THE ANCIENT 



ARMENIAN VERSIONS OF THE GREEK TEXT 



OF 



ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES 

DE INTERPRETATIONE, DE MUNDO, DE VIRTUTIBUS ET VITUS 



PORPHYRY'S INTRODUCTION 

BY 

FREDERICK CORNWALLIS CONYBEARE, M.A. 

Late Fellow and Pralector of University College^ Oxford 




'i'- " V - ^ 



©xfortr 

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 



1092 



Bonbon 

HENRY FROWDE 

Oxford University Press Warehouse 

Amen Corner, E.C. 




112 Fourth Avenue 



TO MY KIND ARMENIAN FRIENDS 

ABGAR JOANNISSIANY 

OF TIFLIS 
AND 

THE REV. FATHER KAR^KIN 

OF VENICE 
THIS STUDY OF THEIR ANCIENT LITERATURE 
IS DEDICATED. 



CONTENTS 



PAGE 

Introduction ■ i 

Text :— 

The Categories I 

De Interpretatione ... 28 

De Mundo -51 

De Virtutibus -72 

Porphyry's Introduction . -76 

Appendix I. 

On the Codex Ticinus .... .... 89 

Appendix II. 

The Armenian Text ... 107 



HEADS OF PROLEGOMENA. 

§ 1. On scope of work and on necessity of starting from a pure Armenian text. 
§ 2. Conditions on which value of a collation depends. 

§ 3. Age and authorship of Armenian Version of Categories and 'On Interpretation.' 
§ 4. Problems suggested by Armenian commentaries which accompany these 

treatises. 
§§ 5, 6. Evidence of style proves that the versions of treatises and commentaries were 

made together. 
§ 7. Internal evidence as to date of these versions. 
§ 8. Evidence of subscriptions in the Ai-menian MSS. 
§ 9. List of the versions and commentaries attributed to David Invictus. 
§ 10. Evidence of early Armenian writers, of Stephanas of Siunik and of Gregory 

Magistros. 
§ 11. Who was David Invictus? Views of Valentine Rose. 
§ 12. The evidence of the old Armenian ' Book of Beings. ' 
§ 13. Authorship of Armenian commentaries on the Categories and De Interpreta- 

tione an enigma. They are not to be ascribed to David Invictus. 

Character of these commentaries. 
§§ 14, 15, 16. Probabilities regarding these commentaries. 
§§ 17, 18. These commentaries along with the version they accompany at least as 

old as the fifth century. 
§ 19. They are perhaps the work of a non-Christian school of early Armenian 

translators. 
§ 20. Recapitulation of evidence. The afifinity of the old Armenian text of the 

De Interpretatione to that used by Boethius. 
§ 21. On the fidelity of the old Armenian Versions. 

b 



ii HEADS OF PROLEGOMENA. 

§ 22. On the Text of the Armenian Version of Categories and De Interpr2tatione. 

(a) On Venice Printed Text, and its Manuscript Sources. 
§ 23. (^) On other Manuscript Sources. Paris Codices. 
§ 24. Codices of Jerusalem. 

§ 25. The Codex Ticinus of the University Library of Pavia. 
§ 26. Contents of this Codex and characteristics. 
§27. History of this Codex. Theseus Ambrogius. 
§ 28. On version of De Mundo and De Uirtutibus. Imperfections of the Armenian 

Text and of the Manuscript Sources. 
§ 29. Version of the De Uirtutibus. 
§ 30. Version of the Isagoge of Porphyrius. Venetian and other Texts of it. 

Its age. 
§ 31. On the version of David's Commentary on the Isagoge. 
§ 32. Aim pursued in making these collations. 
§ 33. Acknowledgment of help received in preparing the work. 



PROLEGOMENA. 

§ 1. The following work is a collation with the ancient Armenian 
Versions of: — 

(i) The treatises of Aristotle upon the ten Categories and upon 
Interpretation. The Greek text used is that of Waitz, and 
all references to Greek Codices are based on his apparatus 
criticus. 

(2) The pseudo- Aristotelian treatises De Mundo and De Uirtutibus. 

The Greek text used is Bekker's, as printed in the Berlin 
edition of Aristotle. 

(3) The Isagoge of Porphyrius. The text used is that of Adolph 

Busse, published at Berlin, and references to Greek Codices 
are based on his apparatus criticus. 

It will be noticed that the collation of the Categories and ' Upon 
Interpretation ' is given in two halves, in a main text and in an appendix 
thereto, in such a way that both must be consulted by a reader anxious 
to know what reading of any particular passage is implied by the 
version. The reason of this inconvenient arrangement is that, after 
the main text was already printed, I chanced upon a manuscript of 
the version greatly superior to those which I had been able to use 
in preparing that main text. There was no other course open to me 
but to add in an appendix the critical gains resulting from an examina- 
tion of this better Armenian text. Although the results printed in my 
main text are thus premature, I may at least hope to escape the charge 
of negligence of sources and of over-haste ; for in preparing that main 
text, which occupies pp. 1-50, I had not acquiesced in the Venetian 
text of the version, — itself based upon three MSS. in the Library of 

b2 



iv PROLEGOMENA. 

San Lazaro at Venice, — but had carefully collated the best MSS. 
preserved in the Biblioth^que Nationale in Paris, and in the Library 
of the Armenian Patriarch at Jerusalem, and had even satisfied myself 
that the MSS. of the Conventual Library of Edschmiadzin added 
nothing to the sources I had already consulted. I could not foresee that 
in Pavia I should after all find a manuscript text of my author, unique 
in point of age, authority, and literary interest. 

§ 3. The value of such a collation as the following depends on the 
fulfilment of three conditions : — 

(i) The version must be ancient. 

(2) It must be so literal as really to reflect the Greek text from 

which it was made. 

(3) We must possess a pure text of the version, a text, that is, free 

from the corruptions of copyists and unimpaired as a witness 
by recensions of itself made in a later age. 

Now the versions here collated of these several Greek texts are not 
all by one hand, nor are they all of the same age and authority. It is 
rather the case that, examined in respect of the three conditions above 
proposed as determining the value of their evidence, they fall into the 
three groups into which I have above separated them. In the rest of 
these prolegomena, each group has to be examined to see how it fulfils 
these several conditions. 

§ 3. The Categories and De Interpretatione. As to the age and 
authorship of this version, the evidence is of three kinds and rests 
upon : — 

(1) Style and other internal indications. 

(2) Subscriptions in the MSS. themselves. 

(3) Citations in old writers and historical tradition. 

The style in which this version is composed is unmistakably that 
of the first or golden age of Armenian literature, which was roughly 
coincident with the fifth century. In that century the Septuagint was 
rendered into Armenian along with the writings of such of the Greek 



PROLEGOMENA. v 

Fathers as were then popular in the orthodox church. The version of 
the Categories and De Interpretatione, like the rendering of the Grammar 
of Dionysius Thrax, is written in a Grecisirig style ; indeed it is little more 
than the Greek written with Armenian words. Not only each word, 
but the separate parts of the compound words, are rendered with the 
same slavish accuracy. The contemporary versions of the Bible and of 
the Greek Fathers are in a better style ; indeed, the Armenian Bible is 
entitled on purely literary grounds to take rank with our own or with 
Luther's Version. The question arises, why, being masters of an inde- 
pendent and pure Armenian style, did the translators of the fifth 
century yet render these treatises of Aristotle's in so slavish a manner ? 
Some Armenian critics argue that this Grecising style of translation was 
a later product of their Hellenic culture, and on that account postpone 
the date of the versions of Aristotle to the very close of the fifth or 
beginning of the sixth centuiy. I fail to see any cogency in this argu- 
ment. On the contrary, we might expect the independent style to be the 
later development of the two ; and on purely literary grounds I should 
be inclined to attribute these versions to the age of Prohaeresius, the 
Armenian Professor of Rhetoric at Athens, whose figure is so familiar 
to us from the pages of Eunapius. 

§ 4. The other evidence must now be considered. In all the MSS., 
except a few comparatively late ones, the text of Aristotle is not given 
alone and continuously, but in short sections, each of which is followed 
by its appropriate commentary. The following questions then arise. 
Whose is this commentary thus preserved in Armenian ? Is it a trans- 
lation of a Greek original ? If so, were the text and the commentary 
translated by the same hand and at the same time ? 

§ 5. So far as the style is concerned we may ascribe the translation 
both of text and of commentary to the same hand. The slight differences 
of language between them may be explained on the ground that the text 
reflects Aristotle's Greek, while the commentary reflects a Greek original 
written at least seven centuries later than Aristotle. The citations also 
of the text embedded in the Armenian commentary agree on the whole 
with the version of the text, and, where they differ a little, we can 
suppose that the Greek commentator himself was not quoting his Greek 



vi PROLEGOMENA. 

with strict accuracy. Indeed there is such a general correspondence 
between the Armenian text and the Armenian commentary, that it is not 
easy to conceive of their having been translated at different times and 
by different hands. 

§ 6. Yet there are difficulties in this view. For example, in the 
De Interpretatione, p. i6a. a7, all the Armenian MSS. except the Codex 
Ticinus add after ovtkv eanv words equivalent to aW to-o)? dal Kara 
(pvaLV (fxaval ysypa\j.\xivai &\k' ojacos ovoixara oiik daiv. These words 
should certainly not stand in the text, since no Greek MS. contains 
them and the Pavia MS. rejects them. On the other hand the com- 
mentary seems to imply these words, for it runs thus : q^ jtuu, 

puinuin-pni-Plr nuMbni^mbiili, "{Jl "i^ pum pbni-PIr l^iuJJi f-''l_ puiqni-Ju- 
iiuniuoM tuiunnltL iiun-iuOtuq^njO mumquiu : • il'Py uiu^uijb Li. UMuinuMbop nduybu 
nJuibu iItiuiu^ II p}"}- 'hP"'l_ "'^^^"'^i "iJI_ uiuI^tMijb n^ L-u uibnuiubu^ This 

may be rendered thus : ort Kara. (TVvQr\Kt]v to. ovoixara dAX' ov nara (fivcriv 
l3ov\eTai, etvai. irokka, irepl tovtov irpoeCpriTai : aXX' o/xcos ju,e'/xy?jrai kuI evravda 
TTepl (f>u>vS>v TLV&v yevoixevwv koi yeypaixp-ivaiv, aWa jirjv ovww 6vo\j,aTUiV. This 
passage is in all the Armenian MSS., including that of Pavia. It 
cannot, however, be adduced as a proof that the Armenian text and 
commentary were translated independently of one another. That the 
interpolation must have crept into some Armenian texts of Aristotle 
from the commentary is clear from its absence from the Codex Ticinus ; 
nor does the commentary itself necessarily involve a text in which the 
words stood. Even if it did, the inconsistency might have lain in the 
twofold Greek original of text and commentary. 

§ 7. Assuming, therefore, that the version of the text is coeval with 
that of the commentary, can we fix the date and authorship of the 
latter ? In these Armenian commentaries upon the Categories and the 
De Interpretatione, there are singularly few allusions of such a kind as 
to fix the date of the composition of the Gi'eek original. There is one 
indication, however, of the date of the Version, which has been pointed 
out to me by my friend Dr. Baronean of Manchester. A certain Vardan 
is adduced in the commentary as a type of bravery ; the Vardan thus 
referred to can hardly be other than the king of that name who perished 
in war against the Persians, A. D. 45 1 . If, therefore, the name is not an 



PROLEGOMENA. vii 

interpolation, the Armenian commentary, and the version of the text 
which coheres therewith, cannot be put back earlier than the middle of 
the fifth century. 

§ 8. We come next to the evidence of subscriptions in the Armenian 
MSS. On this we can build little, for although in all later MSS. these 
treatises are stated to have been translated and commented upon by the 
great and unrivalled philosopher David, yet the MS. of Pavia, which far 
outweighs all the rest in authority, contains no such statement. In it 
the version and commentary are simply headed : ' the Categories of 
Aristotle,' and after the Categories follows, without the loss of any space 
and without any title at all, the version with commentary, of the De 
Interpretatione. From the silence of this manuscript we might infer that 
the ascription of these versions and commentary to the great and un- 
rivalled philosopher David was a comparatively late myth; and our 
inference is raised to a certainty, if we compare the Armenian soi-disant 
commentary of David with the commentaries entitled in the Greek 
Codices aTro (^mz^ijs Ao;Qt8. These Greek commentaries of David are, 
at least so far as extend the citations of them in vol. 4 of the Bei'lin 
Aristotle, wholly unrecognisable in the Armenian commentary on the 
Categories and De Interpretatione. 

§ 9. This conclusion is confirmed by the evidence of citations and 
references in early Armenian writers. 

It is only late Armenian traditions, just as it is only subscriptions in 
the late manuscripts, which attribute to David Invictus the commentaries 
upon and the translations of the Categories and De Interpretatione. 
The same can be said of the last two of the following writings and 
translations, which we find in Armenian, all of them attributed to David 
Invictus : — 

(i) The Definitions of Philosophy written against Pyrrhon. This 
is known in Greek as to, TrpoXeyofj.eva ttjs ^tXocro^taj and (fxavrjs 
Aa;8t6 Tov Oeocfukea-TaTov kol 6e6(f)povos (piXoaocfiov ^. 
(a) A version of the Isagoge of Porphyrins and the commentary 
of David thereon. 

' See Berlin Aristotle, vol. iv, p. 12, and Cramer's Anecdota Parisiensia. 



Vlll 



PROLEGOMENA. 



(3) A considerable fragment of a commentary on the Analytics of 

Aristotle. This version is made from a Greek commentary 
written, it would seem by the same David, in the fourth or 
fifth century. 

(4) The version of Dionysius Thrax with commentary. This seems 

to be by the same hand which rendered the Categories and 
De Interpretatione. 

(5) The versions of the so-called Aristotle De Mundo and De 

Uirtutibus. 

§ 10. In the early part of the eighth century Stephanus of Siunik 
seems to have written a commentary upon the grammar of Dionysius ^, 
unless indeed we should take the evidence in the sense that the version 
of the Grammar was actually his, which seems impossible. In the same 
writer we find a definite reference to the Davidis Prolegomena ^. It is 
as follows : ' Of what kind then is our nature, we have learned in the 
most special way from the mighty David, who so stoutly combats 
the Academics and Pyrrhonists, who strive to destroy the essence of 
philosophy.' 

We again meet with allusions to the several versions above enu- 
merated in the first half of the eleventh century, in the correspondence 
of Gregory Magistros, allusions of such a kind as to prove that they 
were all of them in his day in circulation in Armenia. This Gregory 
received the title of Duke of Mesopotamia at the hands of Constantine 
Monomachus, and died in the year 1058. He mentions them in a letter 
sufficiently interesting to be quoted at length ; it is addressed to his two 
pupils Basil and Elisha, and runs thus : ' I heard that our Vicar of God 
has given you AristotlCj and I desire you to send it to me ; for it is meet 
that you should first study and wholly possess yourselves of grammar 
along with translation ; and after this of rhetoric with complete division 
of the three heads. Next you should gain a knowledge of the definitions 
of both Plato and Aristotle, as well as of the Pythagorean determinations 
and maxims. But before that again you must be completely versed in 
the Old and New Testaments and in the mythology (or poetry) which 

' Catalogue des anciennes traductions Arraeniennes (slides iv-xiii). Venice, 1889, by P. P. 
Carekln, p. 395. 

^ Histolre Litteraiie de TArmenie Ancienne (siecles iv-xiiii), Venice, 1886, p. 301. 



PROLEGOMENA. ix 

is spread over many and divers places. You should also, in a spirit of 
sound and fervent reflection, peruse the dialectical parts of Homer and 
of the afore-mentioned Plato ; and likewise gain a knowledge of all other 
inventions and books, for a philosopher will claim knowledge and dis- 
avow ignorance in all subjects ; especially in what is within reach of 
the four arts, arithmetic, music, geometry and astronomy. It is enough 
to have pursued these subjects so far. If the collection of Aristotle be 
that which is called " on the Heavenly Bodies and the Sphericity of 
the Earth," or " on the Ordinance of Life," in which he mentions also 
the analysis of qualities and classification of affections called reflective, 
then send it to me. But if it should be merely the treatise of Porphyry, 
defining in answer to the enquiry of Chrysaorios the five predicaments, 
which are the following: genus, species, differentia, proprium, accidens; 
or the eight, which are scope, utility, meaning of title^ order, mode of 
teaching and so forth ; or the ten categories of the Stagirite : substance, 
quality, quantity, relation, where, when, situation, having, doing, suffering — 
the like of all these I have no need to ask you to send me from afar ; for 
these treatises have already been in my possession ever since I was a 
stripling.' 

The above letter is to be found in a MS. collection of this writer's 
letters preserved in the library at Munich. On page 39 of the same MS. 
Gregory refers to 'the Athenian Categories,' by which no doubt he 
means those of the Stagirite ; on page 335 he quotes the Isagoge, and on 
page 45 he cites the Prolegomena Davidis. There can be no doubt that 
this writer refers to these treatises in their Armenian and not in 
their Greek dress. It is significant that he does not mention David 
Invictus in connection with the versions of Aristotle. On p. 1 86 of this 
MS. he does indeed mention that he had found an ancient Armenian 
version 'of Olympiodorus whom David mentions^'; and on p. 209 of 
the same Munich MS. he seems to refer to David in a passage in which 
he is asserting the claims of Armenian writers of Philosophy to be 
considered original thinkers and not mere translators of Greek books. 
We have seen that Stephanus of Siunik, three centuries earlier attributed 
the Prolegomena to David. We have already dwelt on the fact that the 
Pavia MS. does not mention David as translator or commentator. We 

' I.e. in The Prolegomena Davidis, pp. 143 and 164 of the San Lazaro edilion. 

C 



X PROLEGOMENA. 

may infer that before the eleventh century the Versions of the Categories 
and De Interpretatione and the commentaries thereon were not known 
as David's. 

§ 11. Who was this David whose name is borne by the Prolegomena 
Philosophiae and the Commentary of the Isagoge in Greek and Armenian 
alike ? Of what race was he ? When did he live and where ? 

Here are questions to which Valentine Rose believes that he has 
found a partial answer in a manuscript life of Saint David of Thessalonica 
purchased from the Blenheim Library by the Prussian Government and 
now in Berlin. From this tract, which Rose published at Berlin in 1887, 
we learn that David was a holy and ascetic man, a worker of miracles, 
who late in life went to Byzantium and there had an interview with 
the Emperor and Empress, on whom his age and sanctity made a great 
impression. Similar stories are told of the Armenian philosopher by 
native historians ^. We learn from them that David, after completing his 
studies at Athens, repaired to the Court at Byzantium and in the 
presence of the Emperor confuted the heathen philosophers. The 
interesting point, however, in regard to this Greek Saint is that even 
according to Greek accounts he was probably an Armenian. Thus 
Rose cites Johannes Moschi to the effect that this David was by race 
a native of Mesopotamia and in the Menologion of the Emperor Basilius 
a day in June is dedicated to the memory of ' our Holy Father David 
of Thessalonica who came from the East.' The Greek accounts, however, 
make no mention of the philosophical attainments of David which appear 
so prominently in the Armenian traditions ; and Rose suggests that 
late in life David gave up the carnal pursuit of Pagan wisdom and 
betook himself to the self- mortifying life of the Christian ascetic. 

§ 13. A more reliable answer is furnished by a treatise preserved 
in a manuscript at Edschmiadzin and called the ^^/i^ k'^li-^g (the Book 
of true beings). This manuscript gives the subscription of an older 
book from which it was copied as follows : — ' Mambre and Paulus and 
Abraham composed discourses full of no mean thoughts : and after a 
long time was written this book, just as God has handed it down unto us. 

' Compare the account quoted in the History of Armenian Literature by P. P. Carekin of 
Venice, p. 299. 



PROLEGOMENA. xi 

In this time, in the year, namely, of the Armenians 76 ( = A. D. 629), I, 
Gourgdn, chartulary of Great Armenia, and spatharius of the holy rulers 
of Pourh (.y/tniTy), was owner of this book. But it is to be noticed, in 
the ancient subscription of this book on true beings, that it was written, 
in a translation from Greek into Armenian by command of the Lord 
John Catholicos of the Armenians, of the Gabelenatzik (see Moses of 
Chorene, History Bk. 2, ch. 7), in the year of the Armenians 25 
( = A. D. 578). This is testified to by Sarkis the Arabian, a bishop, with 
true testimony. Blessing, praise and glory and honour to Father, Son 
and Holy Ghost, now and for ever.' 

Here then we have a Greek source rendered into Armenian as 
early as A. D. 578, but itself how much older we do not know; though 
from its contents its composition must be dated about 530 A. D. It is 
entitled : ' The controversy of the holy teachers of the Armenians, Moses 
and David, with the heretics who separated the natures'; and, as this 
title implies, the bulk of the writing consists of a long and tiresome 
anti-Nestorian argument supposed to have been delivered at the Council 
of Ephesus. This argument is preceded and followed by historical 
matter relating to the spread of the new Greek learning in Armenia. 
From the exordium we learn that David Invictus, called the philosopher, 
was one of five Armenian students, who were at the beginning of the 
fifth ceritury sent, at the invitation of Theodosius, to Constantinople in 
order to study Greek and translate the Scriptures into Armenian. He 
was accompanied by Moses the Grammarian, Mambre the Philosopher, 
Abraham the Rhetor and Paulus. After a brief interlude of study at 
Constantinople, David was despatched by the Greek Emperor to Armenia, 
his native country, to superintend the refortification of Carni, near Erivan, 
an old strong place of which Tacitus relates the siege by the Romans, 
and which in the preceding century had been rebuilt by the Armenian 
King Tiridates. Returning thence to Constantinople David once more 
solicited the Emperor that he might be sent to study at Athens ; his 
request was granted and he was installed at Athens along with his 
compatriots under the particular patronage and protection of the 
Emperor. There, by a strange anachronism he is made to consort with 
Basil of Caesarea and the Gregories. By Gregory of Nyssa and his 
brother Nazianzenus, the divine, David was actually invited to occupy 

c 2 



xii PROLEGOMENA. 

the chief professorial chair of Philosophy at Athens, and both he and 
Moses remained as teachers in Athens for a space of 30 years. Then 
followed their great refutation of Nestorius at Ephesus in A.D. 431, 
and their arguments then delivered form the bulk of the book. After 
the Council the Emperor sent them home, laden with presents — among 
which was a portion of the true cross — and armed with the many books 
which during their stay in Greece they had translated into their native 
language. Returning to Great Armenia they found their orthodox 
countrymen engaged in that death-struggle for their faith with Azkert, 
the Persian King, in which fell Vardan the Brave. This was in the 
year 451 A.D., twenty years later than the Council of Ephesus. 'Then' 
the narrative continues ' Moses and David were anxious not to show 
themselves in the land of Armenia, but desired to live secretly and in 
hiding, because they were Athenians and already old, and the land of 
Armenia was undone. Moses disguised himself as a beggar and retired 
to a village in the plain, while his companions David, Mambre, Paulus 
and Abraham pushed on to Erivan, where they were honourably 
welcomed by the lord Glut an old fellow-student of Moses, and now 
Catholicos of the Armenians. Better days were in store for Moses 
also ; he was sought for and found, and in spite of his protest, that 
he was now a stranger after so many years spent in Hellas, he was 
ordained an Archbishop. He forthwith began and wrote his history 
of Armenia, his exposition of Grammar, and also a hymnal for the 
use of the churches. Open teaching of his countrymen was denied 
him in that cruel time. David now wrote his book of definitions 
(Prolegomena Philosophiae) and also his exposition of Grammar, and 
they both opened the stores which they had so long before begun to 
accumulate.' 

In this curious tract there are anachronisms arising out of the desire 
of its writer to minimise the intellectual indebtedness of the Armenians 
to the Greeks. But after discounting that, there is no reason to doubt 
that during the first half of the fifth century there lived an Armenian 
at Athens named David who was a professional teacher of philosophy. 
The story of his return to Armenia with Moses is also very probable. 
In the middle of the century the Persian rulers forbade Greek books 
and learning in Great Armenia, on political grounds, because they were 



PROLBGOMEXA. xiii 

jealous of any alliance between a country in vassalage to themselves 
and the Greek Empire. This proscription of Greek letters checked and 
crushed Armenian literary development almost in its first outburst, 
but by severing the intellectual ties which bound the race to Constanti- 
nople and Athens, it contributed to found the independence of their 
national Church. The Greek Commentaries on Aristotle and on 
Porphyry which we have under the title aTro ^oju^s Aa/3t8 may very 
well be the work of this Armenian teacher who spent 30 years in 
Athens between 406 and 451 A. D. 

§ 13. But the Commentaries upon the Categories and De Interpre- 
tatione remain an enigma. In the hope that some Aristotelian may 
be able to identify them I now append some specimens of it. In my 
rendering of it I set a note of interrogation where I am not certain 
of the meaning and leave blanks where the text is broken. 

BEK. ED. 

PAGE. 

la. I. 6[J.covviJ,a yiyveTai Kara bvo rpoTTOvs, Kara Tvxrjv 77 Kara bidvoLav. 
biAvoia 8e /car' a^im\xa (?), Kara ixvqjXT^v, Kar' eXTrfSa, Kar ivxas, Kar 

elKova, Kad' b\ioi6T7]Ta r; Kara avCvylas crTeprjcnv cocnrep 

IKOvo^iTUiv .... uxTiiep ad\r)T7]s. 
Compare the above with the ' Anonymi in Aristotelis Categorias 
Paraphrasis,' published among the Commentaria in Aristotelem Graeca, 
vol. xxiii. part ii, pp. 1, 2. The Armenian seems to be the barest 
summary of that paraphrase. Compare also the Berlin Aristotle, vol. iv. 
p. 43 b. 13 in a Scholium of David: ' <p€pe fiTrioixev rr/y biaipecnv t&v 
6ii.u>vvp.u)v. TovTcov TO. fxsv daiv cLTTo TvxT]s. But notc that what follows in 
the Greek is very diffuse and unlike the Armenian. 

BEK. ED. 

PAGE. 

1 a. 6. (Tvv(iivvjj.a hi (Ketvo keyerai, ort ei Kal biacpopa kv tois ovojxaTos 

ixopiois, ^ev Kal Tavrb arjixaivei Kara rbv ttjs ova-ias Xoyov, uxnrep a(f)' 

evbs Kal irpos kv. 
1 a. T2. Siatra^eT ttjv 'uapoivop.adiav Kara rpets rpoiTOvr rd (Tvp.(^MViiv p.'kv tov 

■np&Tov ^Ooyyov, bM(l)epeLV 5^ rrjv v(TTarr]V <TvWa^r)V. opidjioi (?) tov 

irpayixaTos, a-irovbaios Kal (nrovbaioT-qi. 
la. 16. G)y bnrXov ovtos tov Xoyov, to imp yap kv biavoia, to 8e ev Trpo^opa. 



xi V PR OLEG OMEN A . 

TO TTpo(j)opq. [xev, IcTTt cfxovTi (Trjp.avTi.Kr}' TO be hiavoia, v6r]p.a Kai 
eiKuiv irpayixoLToyv. 'Icrre'oj' ort ovk ael al (jxovai rj vorjpaTa 'iitovTai 
Tipaypacriv' aXXa fvioTe Tcii (j)covas pev crvp^aiv€i elvat airXas, to, be 
voripwra uvvdeTa' olov Tpiyoi tj avayiyviaaKm' evioTe be al p,ev 
^o>val crvvdeTai, to, be vo-qpara onrXa" olov el rtj etTTOi avOpunrov 
{■(Moy, XoyLKOv dvr^TOV' a\k' ecrrlv on at Te cfxoval aTtkaX Kai. to, 
voripara' olov 'EMKpaTrjs ?) "Oprjpos. eari be Kai ort at re (f)a>val 
(TvvOeTai Kai to. vor\paTa. olov 2a)(cpar?js (j>iX.ocrocj>e'i 77 'Op,r]pos wotet. 
With the above compare the Anonymi Paraphrasis p. 5, 11. 2-15. 

Let us omit a few intervening scholia and translate the Commentary 
on the Categories 1 b. 35-2 a. 10. To save trouble I render it into 
English, occasionally using the Greek form of a technical phrase : — 

BEK. ED. 

PAGE. 

1 b. 25-2 a. ID. ' He takes in hand the second classification of beings, 
as we called it above. At present he does not go into the 
ten genera, because he before divided (beings) into two : into 
substance {ovaLa) and into accident [avpfie^riKos). Substance 
is of a single kind [a-nXa to ethos), but not so accident. Rather 
this is multifarious (-nokvTpoTrov) ; and in order according to 
the kinds which naturally belong in it [Kara to. ev a-yru TiefpvKOTa 
yivr]) does he make division of it. Of these kinds the names 
differ, but the substance is one. If then all are put together, 
they make up the number ten ; from which fact, as we said 
before, our treatise received its title. 
' We must make up our minds that what he says, the words 
namely : t&v Kara pr\bepiav (jvpTikoKr]v keyopevatv eKaaTov ijToi 
ova-iav a-rjpaivei ?) ttolov or some other of the ten categories, 
that we must needs subject these words to an examination 
not of their sounds only, but of the thoughts they contain. 
For if we follow the mere sounds, we shall not with any 
the more exactitude know the manner of the saying. To 
take an example— rpe'xo), here is a simple sound. But the 
thought contained is complex. For it contains within itself 
the pronoun, e.g. 'I,' since it makes no difference whether 
we say rpe'xa) or eyu rpe'xo). In the same way if anyone should 



PRO LEG OMEN A . xv 

think of (the word) jnot)o-tKos, as meaning a single thing, because 
the sound is single. For it does not really mean a single 
thing (iv Ti). For if you examine what jj-ovctlkos is, you will 
find two things, and not one. For jxovctikos means a man 
skilled in musical sounds. Consequently ixovaiKos consists of 
man and of art together, and is clearly therefore two and 
not one. But if anyone chooses to say : " Why did he take 
such an example?" let him know that he did not himself 
for his own instruction (Kvpiws) use examples at all, but merely 
that he might be easily understood by learners. Such words 
as these he appends (?). He mentions affirmation and 
negation — at once, wishing to inform us (?). For he is 
pleased to omit for the present about premiss. For it is 
necessary that every affirmation and negation should be a 
syllogistic premiss, and that a premiss should be either true 
or false. Consequently affirmation or denial will either be 
true or false, as he himself said.' 

This extremely simple commentary is unrecognisable among the 
scholia on this passage which are given in the Berlin Aristotle, vol. iv. ; 
among which scholia are given extracts from the Greek Commentary 
of David. 

Let us take one more example of the Armenian commentary, 
that which expounds the opening words 16 a. i, a of the De Inter- 
pretatione. It is as follows : — 

' We stated once before, that the aim of the whole of this logical 
treatise is to arrive at demonstrative syllogisms. But, since 
there are many fallacies in syllogisms, we must be acquainted 
with each of them. For, through a knowledge of the others, 
we reach the demonstrative syllogism. But it is impossible 
to recognise either one or the other of the said syllogisms, 
unless we first learn, what syllogism is. But syllogism itself 
involves premisses or propositions ; and a premiss is either 
KaTa(j)aTLK6s or airocpariKOS, or is Aoyos tis. 

' It were best to begin with teaching about speech (Xo'yos) and its 
parts, and after that to pass to the teaching (6t6acr/<aXta) of 



XVl 



PROLEGOMENA. 

premisses, which is what he himself does in this treatise. 
For in defining, ri ovofxa, ri prifxa koI Xoyos, he passes to the 
exposition of Kardc^ao-tj and aii6(pair(.s and of airocfiavnKbs Xoyos, 
of which premisses are made up. 

But what will be the meaning of his opening words ? For he 
says : itp&Tov Sei diadai. We know that this word -np&Tov is 
used in two ways. Either in relation to someone, as for 
example that one must first read a particular poem and then 
examine its thoughts ; or in relation to many, as if they should 
say, first before all one must possess Homer's poems, and 
then after that all the others which follow; and this is the 
sense in which the word "first" is here used, in the sense 
namely of " before everything." Aet as if it were TrpeTret. 
Now hilv is of two kinds, either Kara rb avayKolov or Kara 
70 xpV'i'^oJ'- Here it is used in the former sense as equivalent 
to " it is necessary." But deadai again has three senses. Either 
as if in a place, as in a man or in a city ; or as when we call 
by a name, for position (dia-Ls) is another phrase for calling 
by a name (? ovonaTOKX-qa-is) ; or as when we define. This was 
specially the sense which diadai had for the ancients, and it is 
the one in which the philosopher here uses it, namely the sense 
of defining. Collecting then all our results, let us see what our 
exposition comes to. The words " Tip&Tov hei OeaOai " may be 
set forth thus. Before all it is necessary to define what is 
a term and what a verb and so forth. For a knowledge of 
all these in the way of definition will assist us in our quest 
after premisses. 

' But why, we would know, in this place has the teacher observed 
one order, while in the sequel he arranges his teaching differ- 
ently. Surely it is not according to their (Ptrue) order that 
he has here ranked aTT6(pav(ns and KaTa(pa(ri.i and aTro'^ao-ts 
before Xo'yos. But because their confused nomenclature is in 
us a source of ignorance, for this reason he takes us into 
the midst and wishes by means of names familiar to us, such 
as are Ao'yos and ovojxa and pijixa, to acquaint us with the 
extremes and manifest our ignorance of the mean. And that 



PROLEGOMENA. xvii 

the terms are out of order is quite clear, for he has set 
aTr6({)a(ris before KaTacpacni, in order that we may not suppose 
that he is here proceeding Kara tA^lv, but only in the way 
which utility prescribes. 
' But to any one who should ask, why he only mentions the noun 
and verb and not also other parts of speech, it must be 
answered that it is so, because alone and in a paramount 
sense (Kvpicas) the parts of speech are noun and verb ; whereas, 
of the other parts usually so called in teaching children, some 
fall under the noun and others under the verb. Under the 
noun — as pronoun or adverb, for any one on examination will 
find it so. But the participle under the verb, while all the 
rest of them subserve various uses. Just as in a ship things 
have each their peculiar use, for example glue and flax for 
fastening, nails for rivetting the joints, red paint for decorating 
it ; yet none of these are called the ship, but are catachresti- 
cally referred to the ship. So with speech, some elements 
serve to tie and pin together its component parts, as for 
instance the conjunction, some to complete it as the prepo- 
sition; not in the way of making it more perfect, but as 
making it clear and illumining it have the other so-called 
parts of speech their several uses in respect of speech, 
though they should not therefore be considered really parts 
of it.' 
The beginning of the above scholion resembles that of John Italus 
given in the Berlin Aristotle, vol. iv. 24 b. 30 ff. The disquisition on the 
use of Bea-dai echoes the more elaborate scholion of Ammonius printed 
in the Berlin Aristotle, iv. 98 a. 34 ff. The enquiry why Aristotle pro- 
pounds in the order aTro^acrts Kara^aais k.t.X. the objects of his enquiry 
echoes, though it is not identical with, the commentary ad locum of 
Syrianus ; for we read in the foot-note vol. iv. 99 b. of the Berlin 
Aristotle as follows : — ' Boeth. ii. p. 387 : Syrianus vero, cui Philoxenus 
cognomen est, hoc loco quaerit cur proponens prius de negatione, post 
de affirmatione pronuntiaverit.' Syrianus, so far as we can judge from 
Boethius' reference gave quite other and deeper reasons than those 
which our Armenian commentator gives. Neither do the other references 

d 



xviii PROLEGOMENA. 

to the lost commentary of Syrianus given in Boethius' commentary on 
the De Interpretatione tally with the Armenian Commentary. 

§ 14. If the Armenian Commentary is not that of David, and this 
is certain, several allied questions arise regarding it. Is it a translation 
at all and not rather an Armenian Commentary written on a preexisting 
version of Aristotle's Text ? If it be a translation of some Greek com- 
mentary, then was it made along with or before or after the version 
of the text was made.? 

That we have here a version from Greek seems certain on at least 
two grounds. Firstly, its style is unmistakably that of a version from 
Greek. Secondly, there are references in it to other books of Aristotle 
which were accessible to a Greek writer, but probably inaccessible — 
since they were never translated — to an Armenian writer composing a 
commentary in his own language. I give some examples of such 
references. In the § of commentary on 16 a. 3-9, in explanation of 
the words in 1. 9 : aXXr/s yap Trpayixareias, we read as follows : — 

' TlaXiv av flntbv irepl crijjLieicoi', h bri TrpaypLdrmv fj vornxaros rj (fxuvTJs 
els T-qv apxrjv avarpiyei. on &v tovtcov a-r]p,iia irpcaroiv TradrJixaTa 
TTJs V'^fxJJs TaiiTO., 0I0V el ocra uaavrcos evorjdr] (or oartj wcr. evoricrev), 
o ra voT]fj.aTa e)((»v, Ka66\ov Kara tov avrov rpoTTOv rbv rod hp^erv-nov 
exSexerot tvttov oy eori TTadrnxwra, avTiKa avTicrrpecfxav rov X.6yov, 
■navrl t(Z e)(OVTL tovs avTovs tvttovs kqI vorjjxaTa, 01 avToi elaiv 
&pXeTVT:oi -nacriv & ecm Trp<li,y[j.aTa. ware vornxara /cat Trpdyixara, 
b, bvvarai eXvai to. avra iraa-L, (pva-ei. ravTa pr)6eir}. al b\ cfxuval 
Kai ypacftajxeva abvvara iracnv elvai to, avrd. eveKa tov varepov 
yeveadaL tovto nal on ovk eort tovtov tov tottov fj Trepl tov 
vor)p.aTos (Tjrrjo-ts, rivayKcuj-Or] ajxiKpov rt XajSelv irphs Td xpricrifidv 
avTov. T^i" 8^ Tekeioripav bLbacrKaklav, Srt olov brj ojj.oi<afj.aTa hv 
etr] TO, vojijxaTa, ev t<S TpCT(a l3ij3X(<D, ore Trepl ttjs ^vxrjs Xi^ei, 
p-qd-qaeTaL. (jjva-iKTJs y&p eaji (pLkoaocpCas i)S ol TrepiTTaTrinKol, rj 
OeokoyLKrjs, ftij ot irkarooviKol, aW ov)(l ravrrj? TrpaypLaTeCas fj 
TOLavrrj Oeaipia.' 

Again in the Commentary on 16 a. 14-18 we read: — 
' oAA. etteihrj eCqreL irepl &X.ri0eias 7) ^evbovs t&v jiep&v tov \6yov, Sti 
(ScTTrep 70 voriixaTa oi/'rcos iyovaiv al ipcoval, ov jjlovov evTavOa, dXAa 



PROLEGOMENA. xix 

Kat h> Tois jacra to. (pvaiKo, (j)ri(nv o-L'tojs otl r&Xrjdts kui to xj/ivbos 
TTjV ^pxV h''^^ 0,1Tb tS)V vortixcLToov e\al3ev, ixeTo, be tovto (cat tv 
(jxavais a.iro(paiveTai. TrpayiiaTa yap ahvvaTa upos olovhrfnoTi avT&v 
a-aXeveiv, aWa tov ael xpovov to h< ^^et aKWTjrws. Atara^as tovto 
OTt. TO aXxjOiVfiv Kal TO \j/evbea-daL Iv a-vp.TreTrX.eyiJLfVOLs yiyveTai, 
dXA.' QVK kv aTrXais <j>u)vais, juera roSro p.iTaWaTTii fls bibacrKaXlav 
ovoixaTOS Kai pij/xaros koL t&v aXXatv, oaoov eixefxvriTO.' 

So in § of commentary on 17 a. 1-15 Plato is referred to as holding 
the opinion that speech is in us 4>v<t€i, because it is the instrument of 
reason ; and the argument of Aristotle is represented as being directed 
against Plato. Other passages might be cited in which Aristotle's 
other works are referred to in a way which proves the commen- 
tator to have been a Greek to whom they were accessible and not an 
Armenian paraphrast of an already existent version of the text. 

§ 15. But if the latter alternative is rejected, how shall we explain : 
firstly, the general identity in form of citations of the text imbedded 
in the commentary with that text itself? For instance in the com- 
mentary on 16 a. 3-9 above cited the unusual reading <av TovT(av a-Tjixeia 
irpcoTcov is repeated from the text. Secondly, how account for the entire 
absence of references to other commentators ? For most commentaries 
of the fifth century abound with such references friendly or polemical. 
One can only account for the former circumstance by supposing that 
the text and commentary were rendered at one and the same time and 
by the same hand from a Greek original in which also text and 
commentary went side by side. The occasional slight differences of 
citations which exist in the Armenian may also have been in the Greek. 
For example the words 10 a. 25 • pi^pli-u, L •yi_f''i'i_ b-pLb-u^li jb-^uAui^' 
npui^m-PtuA ( = Kat &k\os &v T19 (\>aviir] Tponos TToioTrjroj), are cited thus 
in the accompanying commentary: phpLu L aij[^ lrpLlTug(i mlruiuli 
npui^ni-ptiuti (= Koi ixXXo hv (j}avflr] elbos Troto'rijros). Here we may 
merely have a piece of loose citation in the original Greek. Such 
cases might be multiplied indefinitely. 

I have only chanced on one passage in the commentary, as to 
which one feels that it cannot be translation from the Greek, and in 
this case we may suppose the Armenian translator to have made so 

da 



XX PR OLEGOMENA . 

obvious an addition. It refers to the words 10 b. 5-9 and is as fol- 
lows : — 

'And secondly, although we may have the name of a quality 
(ttoioVtjs) and though the man who is such (woto's) may 
participate in the things (juere'xgi jGiv Trpayixdroiv), yet the 
participation may not have a name formed Trapcow/^ojs from 
the quality in question. As for example from u,n.mg[,'Uni.[, 
{ = apeTri) one is called ^u,^^ { = cnrovhalos). For in the Greek 
tongue there is a quality called dperrj, but the corresponding 
" such "(ttoio j) is not iun.iu_pl,%[i ( = virtuous), but^ui£^ ( = o-TrovSaTos). 
Or rather, if you look out for a true equivalent, our word 
>l-njP is such^ But in the Greek tongue (movhrj is not the 
original term used, so that a man is called o-TrouSatos because 
he has 0-7701)8?;, neither, although they have in use dperTj as 
the quality, is the person who owns the quality called Trapoyvvixcas 
a man who is aperatos, but you have one name for the quality, 
to wit, apiT-ri, and another for him that has it, to wit, cnrovboLos.' 

Cannot this passage be explained as a note added by the translator 
himself to clear up a passage in the text which would otherwise have 
been obscure to his countrymen ? 

§ 16. The other question regarded the absence of all references to 
other commentators. Can we explain this by supposing this to be a 
very early commentary? May not names of other commentators be 
absent from it, because the commentators in question had not yet 
written ? It is impossible that this should be so, and if any significance 
be attached at all to such absence of references, it must rather be taken 
as a sign that the author of this commentary is expounding his text 
to pupils who knew nothing of other famous teachers like Alexander, 
Themistius, Maximus, Kallimachus, Olympiodorus ; references to whom 
are frequent in the Armenian versions of David's commentary on the 
Isagoge and Prolegomena, and in the fragmentary commentary on the 
Analytics. On such pupils learned references would have been thrown 

' For^u/£^means brave rather than ethically virtuous, and 'fii/P is a better equivalent for 
anovSoios, for it means ' careful, sedulous, anxious to do right.' 



PROLEGOMENA. xxi 

away. Perhaps then we have here an indication that the commentary 
was originally composed for the instruction of native Armenians. 

§ 17. But in that case why should it have been first composed 
in Greek ? It would perhaps meet all the difficulties, if we supposed 
that an Armenian teacher, living in Athens or Antioch or Caesarea and 
familiar with the rest of Aristotle's writings and with Greek philosophy 
in general, had translated the Aristotelian text, and at the same time 
written this commentary for the use of his compatriots who had not the 
same advantages as himself. We might then explain the version-like 
character of the Armenian as merely the style in which an Armenian, 
saturated with Greek learning, would write. He might even have com- 
posed it first in Greek and then turned his own Greek into Armenian. 

§ 18. I cannot persuade myself that some such view is not the true 
one. We know for instance that Prohaeresios, the rhetor, teacher of 
Julian, of Basil and of Gregory Nazianzen, was an Armenian from the 
borders of Persia ; furthermore that when he was professor at Athens 
' all Pontus and the neighbouring nations, sent their scholars to him, 
admiring him as a peculiar ornament of their country (coinrep oiKetoy 
hyaQov) ^.' To him, with as much certainty as to any one, may be at- 
tributed these versions of Aristotle along with the commentary. Such a 
supposition harmonises well with the early tradition, which I have quoted, 
that David Invictus was senior to and as a teacher paramount over 
Basil and Gregory Nazianzen. May not Armenian tradition have confused 
Prohaeresios, — whose Armenian name we know not — and who actually 
taught these famous men, with David, author of the prolegomena and 
commentary on the Isagoge, who lived nearly a hundred years later ? 

§ 19. No importance can be attached to the absence in these com- 
mentaries on Aristotle of all references indicative of Christian authorship. 
Neither are they found in David's commentary on, the Isagoge or in 
his prolegomena. But the absence of such references has its proper sig- 
nificance. It might appear that all these Armenian commentaries and 
versions were the work of a school of translators quite apart from and 
perhaps antagonistic to the school of SS. Mesrop and Isaac. How that 
school treated profane works in translating them into Armenian, we see 

' See Eunapius. Life of Prohaeresios. 



xxii PR OLEGOMENA . 

in the translation made by Moses of Chorene of the rhetoric of Aph- 
thonius. In the latter version all the illustrations are drawn from the 
Bible and all allusions to Pagan mythology are carefully omitted. 

§ 20. Let us recapitulate the evidence on various points. 

(i) That this Armenian commentary on the Categories and De 
Interpretatione is not by David Invictus. In proof of this 
we know (a) that the Greek commentary dwo (pcovijs Aa/3tS 
has nothing in common with it. (/3) That the Prolegomena 
Philosophiae are ascribed in an Armenian book of the year 
580 A.D. to David Invictus ; while the work on the Categories 
and De Interpretatione is not. Similar evidence is furnished 
by Stephanus of Siunik, early in the eighth, and by Gregory 
Magistros early in the eleventh century, (y) The MS. of 
Pavia, of unique authority in deciding such a question, does 
not mention David. The brief colophon at the end of the 
book in the first hand is merely to this effect : ' The wisdom 
of the master and text of the lovely wisdom, the teacher 
called deacon (Sarkavag), elaborated unto correctness of the 
letter. What was worthy he rendered without grudge and 
freely.' I take the above to mean that this teacher called 
Deacon was the copyist of the Pavia MS. and not the author 
of the commentary. 

(2) That the commentary was translated along with the text and 

not before or after it. Or if not a translation at all, then 
it was composed by the translator of the text, and went with 
it from the first. 
This is almost certain because (a) all the MSS., the Pavia Codex 
among them, give the text and the commentary in alternate 
sections. (/3) The style and wording of the two are too 
closely allied for them to have been written apart. 

(3) As to the date. This cannot be fixed with precision, (a) The 

reference to Vardan as the typically brave man points to the 
latter half of the fifth century. If we ascribe an earlier 
date we must set this reference down as a change wrought 
in the text by Armenian patriotism. (^) The best evidence 



PROLEGOMENA. xxiii 

is that of the text of Aristotle reflected in the version. This 
text, especially in the case of the De Interpretatione where 
we can test it, is nearly allied to the text which Boethius 
used. Compare for instance the readings of the following 
passages: 16 a. 6 ; 16 a. 25 ; 17 a. 11 ; 17 a. 30 17 b. 7, 8 ; 
17 b. 14; 18 a. 8 ; 18 a. 35 ; 18 b. 25 ; 18 b. 33 ; 18 b. 39 ; 

19 a. 4 ; 19 a. ao ; 19 b. la ; 19 b. 15 ; 19 b. 25 ; 19 b. 30 ; 

20 a. 31 ; 20 b. -3,6 ; 21 a. 18 ; 21 a. 22 ; 21 b. 18 ; 21 b. 21 ; 
23 a. 11; 23 a. 21 ; 23 a. 25; 23 a. 31; 23 b. 21 ; 24 b. 6; 
34 b. 8. Karl Meiser, the editor of the accurate text of 
Boethius' Commentary, calls attention in Fleckeisen's Jahr- 
biicher (vol. 117), to many characteristics of the Boethian 
text, which are attested also by the Armenian. There can 
be therefore no doubt but that the Armenian Version repre- 
sents a Greek text of Aristotle at least as old as the fifth 
century. It may also be noticed that the Arabic version of 
the Categories edited by J. Th. Zenker, at Leipsic, in 1846, 
has some affinities with the Armenian. Zenker notes the 
variants implied by the Arabic at the foot of each page. 
The following are recognisable in the Armenian : 2 a. 5, 
add y\ Kara(j)(i,<TeL ; 2 a. 38, omit KaTYiyoprjOrjcreTai, to C^ov ; 
3 a. 20, omit aa-avrios; 3 b. 26, omit yAp ; 3 b. 29, omit fi rpi- 
TTTjxet ; 3 b. ^5, omit koI ^ttov ; 4 b. 13, omit irdOovs ; 5 b. 8, koi 
Kad^ avTo, ■nocra ; 6 a. 22, Trevre fj rpCa Ae'yerat ; 8 b. 28, ixoviixdrepov 
el. K. Trokvx^povLdrepov; 9a. 30, omit kuI (TTpv(j)v6Tr]s. Most of these 
variants, however, appear in one or more of Waitz' MSS. 

§ 21. Let us now consider how the versions collated in this work 
satisfy the second of the conditions specified in § 2, namely, that of being 
so literal as really to reflect the Greek Texts from which they were made. 
They all satisfy this condition in a very complete manner. The only 
exception is the rendering of the De Mundo, and most of the variations 
of that are corruptions due to its widespread use as a school-book. It is 
enough to quote the words of Adalbert Merx on this point. True, they 
were written about the Armenian Version of Dionysius Thrax, but they 
hold good equally of these versions ; and in defining the proper way in 
which to make use of these Armenian versions they leave nothing to 



XXIV 



PROLEGOMENA. 



be desired. I quote from Dionysii Thracis ars Grammatica, edidit 

Gustavus Vhlig. Lipsiae, 1883. Merxii disputatio De Interpretatione 

Armeniaca, p. Ixiii : — 

' lam qua ratione Armenius usus sit in interpretando Dionysio ex- 
planemus. Interpretis indolem facili negotio describeremus, 
sieumnon verborum modo verumsyllabarum fere ac litterarum 
tenacem diceremus,tamenexili hac definiendi ratione baud con- 
tentisatiusduximus exemploprolato demonstrare, quam inierit 
viam. Quod ubi lectores perpenderint bene intellegent quinam 
eius sit usus et quae auctoritas in exercenda re critica. Quern 
ad finem prima duo capita Graece et Armeniace descripturi 
sumus adiecta insuper enarratione singularum vocum, immo 
syllabarum Armeniacarum, ita concinnata, ut quoad fieri po- 
terit littera litterae respondeat. Quam enarrationem Latinam, 
in qua perpendenda lectores rogo ut Ciceronis male sint 
memores, si quis cum textu Graeco contulerit, non poterit non 
intellegere satis accurate posse statui, quamnam lectionem 
Graecam Armenius expresserit.' 
Instead of the chapter from the Grammar given by Merx let us take 

a passage from the De Interpretatione : — 



17 a. 8. 



"Eo-rt 



6f 



JJ,, 



-apwToi 



Aoyos 



uJunt-P-fii-U 

(j)avTi,K6i> I 

irnu^uiuuib* \ 



etra 

UUJUJ I 

dr 



a-Ko-ipacTis' 
&vdyKr] be 

etvai 



aTTO-CJ>aVTLKds 
funa^iMnlLtuLu/b 

ot 6' aAAot 
t"k "ULP'' 

TTavra 



KaTa- 

uutnn^ 

TtdvTes 

uairhiFab-uiU f 



fK-p-qixaros 

*btupmiu^piuj^ 



niujbutitjli 

LtuiP 



\6yov 



F^g~ 



p'qjxaTOs' 


Kttl 


yap 




6-Tov-&v6p(ii:ov 






L 


^pu/bq^ 


Juinn.njb 




TO-icTTlV 




?iv 


n 


iCTTai 




lk% 






L. LuMiT 


q^qhst'i't 


K 


tQiV TOlOVTCaV 


TTpoaTeOfj^ 


ov-ira> 


Xoyos 




quijuuffiuL 


TUMgb 


iun.f 


f/w^ 




L 


L^Lu 


p.mb 








utuiiuuiitfuAi^ : 



T] I aXXo 
aTto-ipavTiKos. 

puig^trplLMiLtM/b ' 






PROLEGOMENA. xxv 

In his corresponding example from the Grammar of Thrax, Merx 
adds a Latin Version interlineally. I omit it, as it adds nothing to the 
force of the example. In the above extract, notice that the order of 
the Greek is kept, except, 

(i) in rendering 6e or yap ; the former being rendered by puijg or L. 
according as it has an adversative force or is merely equivalent 
to Kai. 

(2) in rendering the article. In the Armenian the article is rendered 
by the suffix %. 

The changes in the Greek involved by the above version can be 
detected at a glance. They are the omission of pruxaros, of ?) ^v and the 
reading aA.A.o rt t&v toiovtcov for rt toiovtov. 

And again, p. Ixvii, Merx writes as follows : — 

' Haec igitur est indoles interpretationis Armeniacae : Graeca, sylla- 
bam fere syllaba reddens, Armenius expressit, raro sensum 
respexit, particulas vero, quibus sermo eius patrius caret modo 
omisit, modo liberius reddidit. Moneo vero lectores, ne cen- 
seant voces ab interprete fictas in usum linguae non esse 
receptas, immo eodem modo uti insulsae Latinorum interpre- 
tationes, qui fxero-xfiv participium, alriaTLK-qv accusativum, 
yevLK-qv genetivum reddere non erubuerunt, ab omnibus sunt 
receptae, ita et voces ab interprete grammaticae Dionysianae 
ad normam Graecam formatae deinde in numerum vocum 
usitatarum intraverunt. lam si quis Armeniaca, nulla Graeci 
archetypi habita ratione, eo modo in aliam linguam transtu- 
lerit, ut quae in lexicis habentur vocabulorum technicorum 
explicationibus utatur, neque explicare dictionem et indolem 
Dionysii Armeniace redditi, nee rem criticam iuvare censendus 
erit. Eundem enim si recte intellexerit, sensum ex Armenio 
atque ex Graeco eliciet. Itaque ipsum textum Armeniacum 
in quamlibet linguam convertere omnino inutile est ; ea potius 
ratione Armenius est tractandus, ut singula verba ad textum 
Graecum accuratissime excutiantur.' 

§ 23. The third condition proposed above in § 2 was that we should 
possess a /«^^ text of the version. The texts of the Armenian Categories 
and De Interpretatione which I have collated and used are the following : 



xxvi PROLEGOMENA. 

(a) Printed. An edition of the philosophical and other works of 
David Invictus was published at Venice, A.D. 1833, by the 
Mechitarist Press. In this edition, pp. 359-408, is found the 
treatise on the ten Categories unaccompanied by the com- 
mentary. The subscription runs : lliumiuplrgaiu mluu'b umnpn^ 
aji t-P^fi L% ub uiuiMJnlruJi ia-n.atuhtrh-^U iiunhuuinm^i^ nn uiuh nutsi 

jniAuipk'ij i.uij%[i liuiu,[iqo[i[iuju, ' Expliciunt decem categoriae 
quae dicuntur maximi Aristotelis quae dicuntur Graeca 
lingua Categoriae.' The title of the treatise is simply: 
uujnpnfni.p[,i-iig aipfiuinnintrff,, ' Categorfae AristotcHs.' There 
is here no mention of David, but there follows, pp. 409-458, 
the same treatise from 9 b. 38 to end, each paragraph being 
now followed by its section of commentary. The title is : 

utnnnnn.ni-f3-fiL^a tunhutnnuilrip p-uinq.tlu/bb'uji u. utTlihlraMi h 

q-tui-pk, 'Categoriae Aristotelis translatae et commentario 
oi'natae a Davide.' 

The first part of the commentary was missing in the Venice 
MSS., but is supplied in most of the MSS. hereafter to be 
described as collated by myself 

To this Venetian printed text I allude in my Appendix II as 
V. It is based from pp. 349-408 on three codices, one of 
which in large cursive is dated 859 Armenian = A.D. 141 1, 
another in small cursive is dated 1136 Armenian = A.D. 1688, 
while the third in small cursive is undated. From pp. 409- 
458 of the Venice Edition the text together with com- 
mentary is printed, and for this part the first of these three 
MSS. was alone available. It should be noticed that in the 
earlier codex the text and commentary go together, and 
that in the later MSS. only is the text found unaccompanied 
by the commentary. In the same Venice edition the text 
of the De Interpretatione is printed pp. 461-486. The title 

is : ul^^n^ lt_ 'Ijtu^iiuin.nni-fa'hi^ a.nnah nn tuuh num ini^trtiii 
ii^k'p[i^P"^l""ti "- ^"ij^ph'^ itunuMo^u Jhl/hnL-^truib tMipn^iunnirtuih 

Jbit^ [iJutumLnjU uip[,umnmkik^—' Beginning and preface of the 
book which is called in Greek irepi fpixrjveias and in Armenian 
about interpretation set forth by the great philosopher 



PROLEGOMENA. xxvii 

Aristotle.' It is followed, pp. 487-553, by the same 
text, accompanied paragraph by paragraph by the com- 
mentary, which is, however, missing from 17 a. 35-20 b. 14. 
This is entitled : u^l^pfitufijybfiuiu uipfiumnm^i^ puipfifu/Llrmf^ L. 
Jklibbaif^ f, if.iui.pt=' TTfpl kpii-qveias of Aristotle translated 
and explained by David.' 
The Manuscripts used are nearly the same as for the 
Categories, viz.: for text alone, small cui'sive of 1688 and 
small cursive of A.D. 17 10; for text with commentary the 
large cursive of A.D. 141 1 alone. 
The separate readings of these MSS. are sometimes ex- 
hibited, but without classification, in the margin of the 
printed text. To these I allude in Appendix II and else- 
where as Vo. 
§ 33. (/8) We now come to the manuscript sources of Paris, Jerusalem 
and Pavia. In the Biblioth^que Nationale I consulted various MS. texts, 
especially two, Fonds Arm6niens 105 and 106, alluded to in Appendix II 
as D and E, but in the collation simply as Paris MSS- or P. MSS. 
The text of the Categories unaccompanied by commentary occupies 
fif. 89-118 of 105. The text accompanied by the commentary is given 
ff. %f)2-^^6 of 106. Of these No. 106 is the older, probably of the 
fifteenth century, but the worst written ; No. 105 is somewhat later, and 
is more neatly written. 

The same MSS. contain the De Interpretatione. No. 106 gives 
text with commentary ff. 97-164 ; No. 105 gives the text alone ff. 
I 19-135 v. 

Both these MSS. attribute version and commentary alike to David. 

§ 24. After collating these MSS. in 1887 I was still conscious of 
there being left in the version many variants from the Greek merely 
due to corruptions of copyists or to corrections made upon medieval 
Latin versions. In hope of eliminating these and acquiring a purer text 
I went to Jerusalem in the year 1888, and there collated the two oldest 
codices preserved in the Patriarch's library of the Convent of St. James. 
These two Codices I refer to in my collation as J. MSS. or J. 401 and 
1291. In Appendix II I refer to No. 1291 as B, to No. 401 as C. The 
latter of these seemed to me to be the older of the two. In it the folio 

e a 



xxviii PROLEGOMENA. 

containing the last § of commentary on the Categories is missing. Both 
MSS. are undated, but judged by the writing 401 may belong to the 
fourteenth century. I regret that my notes containing a fuller descrip- 
tion of these Jerusalem MSS. were lost while travelling. In the same 
year I examined the MSS. of Edschmiadzin, but found that they added 
nothing to the recension of the text of the version already made from 
the MSS. of Paris and Jerusalem. 

§ 25. On this recension I based the collation printed pp. 1-50 of 
this book. When these pages were already printed I visited Pavia, 
where I had heard that there was in the Library of the University a 
Codex of David Invictus. The differences of this text from all the 
others were so considerable that I made a wholly fresh collation and 
was compelled to add as an appendix the many additions and corrections 
supplied by it to the Armenian text with which I had hitherto worked. 
In Appendix II, I print this Pavian text itself, reproducing as far as 
possible all its peculiarities of spelling, punctuation and accentuation. 
This Codex I now proceed to describe more in detail. It consists of two 
volumes, 130 D 4a, 43. With the exception of a few quaternions in the 
first volume it is written on thick cotton paper, very glossy and white. 
The size of page is 10 x 6| inches. On an average four lines of writing 
fall within one linear inch. A facsimile of this MS. is added at the end of 
this book. It seems to have been bound as at present in the fifteenth 
century. Of several quaternions the first or last folio is missing, as if 
the book had been read at first in loose quaternions. There is no date 
in either volume. The hand in which the commentary of David on the 
Isagoge of Porphyrius and the Categories and De- Interpretatione with 
commentary are written out seems not later than A.D. 1300 and not 
earlier than A.D. iioo. This copyist could also write an uncial hand, 
in which he often completes the end of a line. In one place he actually 
digresses for half a page into small uncials. The spelling is that which 
is met with in Codices of the ninth and tenth and presumably older 
centuries. Thus instead of the later orthography k< kp^ 4^^i> l-««"f . Ir^k^ 
nuhkpK o, k'"n.[='ika^ev), we find, though not invariably, fr, hp, bfi'b, 

btul^, bpir, niiibJtU, uiu, bain- ; SOmCtimeS bpllLtuhlinJU for bpLLiuhq.nub ; 

juii.bin and ui/q^ frequently ior jim-t^n and ui/i' Also bppb_g is sometimes 



PR OL EG OMEN A . xxix 

written for l^ppkg as in 19 b. 36, q-kui for ^ 4-'^. There are few abbrevia- 
tions and none except the accustomed ^/?/r and ^/3fr for ^PfiiA and 
^pLu/b. The punctuation of this MS. was difficult to reproduce in print, 
especially the difference between two small points set together and two 
larger points. Both round and square dots are used, also heavy and 
lighter commas. Round commas frequently occur above the line and 
also heavier square topped commas. The double point occurs both on 
the line level with the writing and where there is more of a pause above 
the line. The single point is sometimes round, sometimes square, and 
comes either below, abreast of or above the line. Often from poverty 
of type the double point in my printed text represents two short 
horizontal dashes, one above the other, in the original. Occasionally 
triple points occur. The punctuation is peculiarly full and ample and 
adapted to the end of bringing out the sense of what is written. The 
writing is often almost continuous ; and the whole system of punctuation 
employed seems to have been copied exactly from an older book written 
continuously, in which the stops served to separate the words. I cannot 
otherwise account for the frequent diastole or comma above the line, 
used where there is no elision or hiatus. Words which in later texts 
were written as a single whole are sometimes divided by a comma, e.g. 
fptpir is always written y.^fr, pt. Prepositions are frequently written 
together with the words they precede; and occasionally a hyphen is 
drawn under a compound word. The auxiliary 4-(=eoTtii) is very often 
joined to the participle which precedes it. 

The spelling of the MS. is not quite uniform and such variations as 
there are I have observed in printing it. Some of these variations may 
be mistakes of the copyist no doubt, but others may have a philological 
value. I have merely tried to reproduce in print the text of the MS. 
In copying it for the printer I have mostly separated words which were 
written continuously, but have tried to avoid any other change. In 
printing the text of the version from the Pavian Codex no pains have 
been spared to reproduce the accents, which are very characteristic. In 
few Armenian manuscripts are the words accentuated with so much care 
and fulness. In a few cases, as for instance 16 a. 13, the accent is drawn 
horizontally, instead of vertically, and this I have tried to keep. The 
subject of the ancient Armenian accent is an obscure one and in modern 



XXX PROLEGOMENA. 

editions they are not printed. I hope that my care in reproducing the 
accentuation may be of use to philologists interested to determine the 
nature of the old Armenian accent. 

§ 26. The following is a list of the contents of this Manuscript : 
In the first volume (i) In an old hand, not the same as, but con- 
temporary with the hand which wrote out the whole of vol. ii, is a list 
of Greek Botanical terms written in Armenian characters with their 
vulgar Armenian equivalents, (ii) In the same hand Philo's dictionary of 
Old Testament names. This is entitled : ' These sounds of the Hebrew 
names were translated into the Greek tongue by Philo, the successor of 
the Apostles.' This seems to be an earlier form of Philo's dictionary 
than any we have in Greek or Latin. The hand in which are written (i) 
and (ii) I call A^. (iii) In a later hand, which we may call C, and on 
coarser paper follow the treatises of Aristotle De Mundo and De 
Uirtutibus. The beginning of the former is missing, (iv) The Isagoge 
of Porphyry in yet another hand, which I call B, older than C, but 
younger than A or Aj. (v) The commentary of David on the Isagoge. 
The beginning of this is in hand B, but the bulk of it is in the hand A 
which wrote vol. ii. This part of the book is much damaged by damp. 
The end again of David's commentary is in yet another and very peculiar 
hand which I call Ag. This hand is perhaps contemporary with A, and 
imitates Greek writing in adding breathings at the beginning of all words 
which commence with vowels, (vi) An old translation in hand A^ of a 
commentary on the Categories, beginning lost, (vii) The old Armenian 
version of Euclid, Book I as far as the 3rd Proposition with diagrams. 
This is also in hand Aj. 

Volume ii contains the Categories and De Interpretatione in the 
fine bold and ancient hand which I call A. In the margin and text are 
interspersed, chiefly in hand C, later readings of the Armenian, drawn 
it is sometimes stated, ' from the books of the Franks.' With few excep- 
tions all the readings of the Venice text and of the other manuscripts 
which I have added in my apparatus criticus are thus added in hand C, 
an attempt having been often made to obliterate the true text. The 
contemporary hand A^ adds a few corrections in the text or margin, which 
I have been careful to notice at the foot of the page. Perhaps it is the 



PROLEGOMENA. xxxi 

same hand, if it is not actually the first hand, which sets a punctum 
delens here and there. Corrections by Aj must have been drawn from 
Greek MSS. of the fifth century. For example, it is this hand which in 
19 B 8 sets a point over 011, so making the variant : " ouo/xa [ikv kiym, dXA' 
hopiiTTov ovojjia," where the reading of all Greek codd. is : ovo^a jxkv ov keyoo, 
a.\k' aopLcrrov ovoiia. The same hand seems to have written in most of 
the chapter headings which are in red. A few of the corrections made 
in red I have not known whether to ascribe to Aj or to C writing 
archaically. All readings in the hand C are corruptions of the text, 
and the value of the Pavian Codex lies just in this, that its text carries 
us back behind all these medieval corruptions to the bedrock of the fifth 
century version. I hesitated to notice the variants from the codex of 
the printed edition and of the other MSS., so universally bad are they. 
I only at last added them at the foot of the page by way of showing 
to what corruption the old Armenian texts were in the middle ages 
and under Prankish influences liable. This illustrates also the necessity 
of getting back to an earlier stratum of the text. The same care is 
to be observed in using for critical purposes the Armenian Bible. 

§ 27. Of the history of this Codex before the sixteenth century 
nothing is known. At the beginning of that century it belonged to 
Pero di Beccarisi, one of the noble family of that name at Pavia. A 
little later it belonged to Theseus Ambrosius ex comitibus Albonesii 
of Pavia, one of the earliest pioneers of Oriental Studies in Italy and 
author of the '- Introductio in Chaldaicam linguam, Syriacam, atque 
Armenicam, et decern alias Hnguas. Excudebat Papiae. loan. Maria 
Simoneta Cremoneii. In Canonica Sancti Petri in Coelo Aureo. 
Sumptibus et Typis, autoris libri. Anno a Virginis partu. 1539. Kal. 
Martij.' Some of the Armenian examples in this Introductio are taken 
from this very manuscript and are to be found e.g. on pp. 144, 156, 
165, 166. It is the ' Antiquissimus Aristotelis liber, Armenicis literis 
scriptus' to which Theseus Ambrogius refers on p. 168. So also on 
p. 144 he writes : ' In antiquissimo libro Armenicis literis scripto, in 
quo Porphirii Praedicabilia, et parua Aristotelis Logicalia, literis et 
lingua Armenica scripta continentur reperto,' and proceeds to give the 
transliteration of the Hebrew alphabet to be found in vol. i of this MS. 



xxxii PROLEGOMENA. 

He also gives readings of Porphyry and Aristotle only to be found 
in this MS., and even prints in one case a note which is to be found 
written in the margin of this MS. by a late hand. In the University 
Library at Pavia are three other Armenian MSS. which belonged to 
Theseus Ambrogius, and in them he has written his name and titles 
in Armenian letters. They are only Church books of late date. The 
interlinear Latin glosses frequent in these and also in the versions of 
Porphyry and Aristotle are no doubt in his handwriting. 

§ 28. The second group of versions, those of the De Mundo and 
De Uirtutibus must now be considered. The antiquity of these is less 
certain than that of the first group, and the earliest notice we have 
of them is in the Letters of Gregory Magistros already referred to in 
§ 10. He asks his pupils to send him the Aristotle which they had 
received in case it be the collection entitled : ' on the heavenly bodies 
and the sphericity of the earth,' or ' on the ordinance of life ' in which 
is given an analysis of the qualities and classification of affections 
termed reflective. The treatises thus referred to may well be the 
De Mundo and De Uirtutibus. Judged by their style these versions 
seem to belong to the eighth or ninth century. 

Much of the version of the De Mundo is no less literal than that 
of the Categories, and must undoubtedly represent a Greek original 
considerably different from the text printed in the Berlin Aristotle ; 
but owing to the fact that these two books were much used as 
text-books of philosophy in the middle ages their text has undergone 
the most wholesale corruption. I even hesitated to print the variants 
of the Armenian, because most of them were so evidently due to 
corruptions of the version itself, and I doubt whether after all it was 
worth the while. Even those which I have printed are but a selection, 
for it was impossible to adhere to the plan, which I followed in the 
case of the De Interpretatione and Categories, of giving every variant 
implied by the Version. 

In the autumn of 189 1, when pp. 51-71 of my collation were already 
printed, I chanced to find in an old and uncially written Codex of the 
Conventual library of Edschmiadzin, under the title of: 'Aristotle about 
God,' a text of the Version extending from p. 397 b. 16, 8to koI . . . 



PROLEGOMENA. xxxiii 

to the end of the treatise, far superior to any I had before met with. 
The Codex in question is numbered 3050 in the Catalogue of Gharenian 
printed at Tiflis 1863, and 2093 in the handhst of the convent. It is 
on paper and was written in the island of Aghrthamar near Van A. D. 
1233. ^^ it the Version is not attributed to David Inuictus. 

A fresh comparison with the Greek of this last half of the version 
as given in this Codex shows how wholesale is the corruption which 
has beset the vulgar text, printed in the Venice edition, and found in 
all the other Codices which I have seen. For example the following 
notes in the collation printed pp. 62-71 need to be omitted : — 

p. 6^. Notes on 397 b. 34, 398 a. i, 398 a. 13, 398 a. 14- 

p. 64. Notes on 398 a. 14, 398 a. 16, 398 a. 18, 398 a. ai, 
398 a. 22. 

p. 6S. Notes on 398 b. 31, 398 b. 23, 398 b. 30, 398 b. 31. 

p. 66. Notes on 399 a. X2, 399 a. 19, 399 a. 25. 

p. 67. Notes on 399 b. 23, 99 b. 23, 400 a. i, 400 a. 3, 400 a. 6. 

p. 68. Notes on 400 b. 13, 400 b. 13, 400 b. 17, 400 b. 33, 
400 b. 26. 

p. 70. Notes on 401 b. 6, 401 b. 8, 401 b. 11, 401 b. 16. 

p. 71. Notes on 401 b. 38, 401 b. 29. 

In all these passages the Codex mentioned agrees with the Greek. 
In many other passages it necessitates a recasting of my printed notes, 
for example in the following : — 

p. 62. 397 b. 18. TO Ko.\ hi r?) ye ova-La] Here the Armenian 

indicates no change. The words 777 \x\v Qeia hvv&y.€i ■npeirovra 
KaTajSaWo^xevoi \6yov, ov fXTjv rfi ye ovaia are indeed rendered 
in the sense ' divinam potentiam significantes {aviJ-PaXXonevoi,), 
non autem essentiam,' but this may be a bit of paraphrase. 

p. 63. 398 a. ID. ovk] Here the Codex also omits ovk, but requires 
the words enl rod jueyaAov /SatrtXews to be read in the next 
clause after aXA' otov. 

p. 64. 398 b. 5. e-TTtreXetr h /3oi5Aotro] Here the Codex retains eTtinXflv, 
but omits h ^ovXoiTo. 

p. 65. 398 b. 36. Here the Codex involves : eort hi oXs koI (vavriar 
Kalroi rrjs irpcaTrjs evbiaeMs els Klvrjaiv erepoCas yei'o/xei'Tjy. 

f 



xxxiv PROLEGOMENA. 

p. 66. 399 b. 12. Here the Codex translates as if the text ran 

somehow thus : Sirep oiSajuoSs laTiv efiirobiov, ovre Kivfl vpos 

hiAvoiav fjixas amcrrias. 
p. 67. 399 b. 18. Here the Codex involves : vofxcov koctixos koL iroXtrei'ay. 
p. 68. 400 b. 18. Here the only change involved is anoboia-oav Instead 

of cn,Tr](r6\X€V0S. 
p. 68. 400 b. 34. Here the Codex omits wtm?, but indicates no other 

difference. 
p. 69. 400 a. 15. The Codex omits -nals and artpixovos but reflects no 

other change, 
p. 69. 400 a. 19. The Codex involves em tS>v KapirStv for otto tSiv 

KapTT&v, but really reflects no other difference, 
p. 70. 401 b. 9. The Codex has alrCav instead of ovaCav, but for the 

rest agrees with the Greek text, 
p. 71. 401 b. 23. The Codex involves : ecmv ovk aWo rt TrXjju ex deov. 
p. 71. 401 b. 26. The Codex here agrees with the vulgar text except 

in adding the words j'o'/xos Koi before n/xtopoy. 
In a few passages where I have by an asterisk indicated a corruption 
in the vulgar Armenian text, the Codex gives us the true text, e.g. 
p. 66. 399 a. 19, (pepcovvpms is rendered literally plrc- u/imL.'Lujpk", for which 
in the vulgar text an unintelligent scribe has written paiplrpuipni-ptuii/p. 
So p. 66. 399 a. 31 the Codex reads i^tm^k which I had suggested 
as underlying the corruption of the vulgar text. Similarly in the 
passage 400 b. 23 (p. 68) the Codex has Jl-n^iT ior [...pnuJ', as suggested 
in my note. 

In the original text of the version as preserved in this Codex there 
were faults which later copyists corrected ; e. g. 

in 398 a. 27 aaias was rendered as if it were ovaCas ; 
in 398 b. 9 Kivtw was rendered as if it were Kpiveiv ; 
in 401 a. 1 1 ttjv yrjv seems to have been rendered as if it were TrXjjyjjr, 
for I cannot otherwise explain the word ^uAfu^ which here 
stands in the Codex. 
In spite of these and other imperfections I believe this version 
ultimately reflects a very old text of this interesting Stoic treatise, and 



PROLEGOMENA. xxxv 

there is more than one passage where it reflects the reading which 
Apuleius seems to have had. 

§ 29. The trivial tract De Uirtutibus seems to have been rendered 
into Armenian about the same date as the De Mundo. For the collation 
of this printed pp. 72-75 I had no better Armenian text than that 
printed in th-e Venice edition, from which none of the MSS. I had 
found either in Pavia, Jerusalem, or Edschmiadzin materially differed. 
In the Vatican Library in the spring of 1893 I found an older copy 
of it than any I had before met with in the Cod. Arm. III. fol. 456 v.- 
fol. 461 r. This Codex is beautifully written on fine parchment and 
dates from the early part of the thirteenth century ; the orthography 
and occasional lacunae left by the scribe where he could not decipher 
his original prove that it was copied from a much more ancient 
manuscript. But the text of this Vatican MS. differs but slightly from 
the printed text. There are only three passages in which it corrects 
the Venice text. They are the following : — 

1250 a. 33. Ka& rjv . . , aTroXavaeis] The Vatican text involves : Kad' rjv 
alpovvTai Tas (f>avkas rjbovas kwXvovtos tov A.oytcr/:xoC. 

1250 b. 18. The Vatican MS. reads «//i- [ipu uiaipptp&uiiii of which I had 

suspected the Venice text to be a corruption. 

1251 a. 23. The Vatican MS. omits /x?) before kooXvovtos thus agreeing 

with the Greek text. 
These two tracts De Mundo and De Uirtutibus are printed in the 
Venice edition of Koriun, Mambre and David pp. 603-635. In the 
MSS. they are always entitled ' Letters of the Sage Aristotle to 
Alexander Emperor, Description of the Universe and Concerning 
Virtues.' The Venice text of both is based on six MSS. of which 
three are in large cursive hand and bear the dates 767, 1047, 859 of 
the Armenian era, corresponding to A. D. 1319, 1599, 1411 respectively. 
Their Mechitarist editor regards them on grounds of style as belonging 
to the fifth century, the golden age of Armenian literature. I myself 
would put them later. In any case they are neither by the same 
hand which translated the Categories and De Interpretatione nor by the 
hand which rendered the Isagoge, to the version of which we must now 
turn our attention. 

f 2 



XXX vi PROLEGOMENA. 

§ 30. The Isagoge is printed in the Venice edition of 1833, mentioned 
above, and had already been printed forty years earlier by the Armenians 
of Madras. The Venice text of the Isagoge is based on six MSS., two 
of which, written in large cursive hand, belong to the years A.D. 131 9 and 
141 1. The commentary of David upon the Isagoge was printed from 
the same two MSS. The Isagoge occupies pp. 237-250 of the Venice 
edition, David's commentary upon it pp. 251-356. This commentary 
is, except the beginning and end, written out in the first hand in the 
Codex Ticinus, and we have therefore a thoroughly reliable text of 
the bulk of it. The same cannot be said for the Isagoge itself Of all 
the texts I have seen that given in hand B^ in the Codex Ticinus is 
the purest and helped me most in freeing the text of the corruptions of 
copyists. But it unfortunately only comprises the text printed on 
pp. 237-339 of the Venice edition. The last ten pages 340-350 of 
that edition it does not contain. I collated the printed text also 
with a Tiflis MS. of the fourteenth century, with a Paris MS. (No. 
106 Fonds Arm^niens), with a well written Edschmiadzin Codex 
and with the printed text issued at Madras in the year 1793- 
The latter was printed from an old MS. brought from Ispahan in Persia. 
A comparison of all these sources convinces me that the version has 
been much tampered with and perhaps corrected from Western Sources. 
In making the collation given p. 76 ff. of this book, I have, as a rule, 
only noticed those variants in which all these texts agreed. But at the 
best the Armenian text of this tract represents a bad family of the Greek 
MSS. and I have not ventured to encumber my volume with it, though 
such was my original intention. 

About the age of this version it is difficult to speak with certainty. 
It was probably made contemporaneously and by the same hand with 
the version of the Greek commentary dTro (pMvfjs Aa^Cb which accompanies 
it. The version is perfectly literal like those of the Categories and De 
Interpretatione, but has grammatical peculiarities which preclude us from 
supposing that it was by the same hand as those. I am inclined to 
ascribe it to the seventh century ; but if good reasons could be given for 
ascribing it to the hand of the teacher David himself, the style and 
language are not such as to counterweigh them. 
' See § 26 of these Prolegomena. 



PROLEGOMENA. xxxvii 

§ 31. The Armenian version of David's commentary on the Isagoge 
needs to be used to supplement the Greek MSS. of it in preparing any- 
critical text. It is a shorter text than that which is printed in vol. iv. 
p. 1 6 ss. of the Berlin Aristotle, shorter, not through condensation, but 
through omission of much that is in the Greek text as we now have it. 
Thus, if the Greek text be taken as printed in the Berlin Aristotle, we 
find in the first section alone the following omissions : — 

Brandis Scholia, Berlin Aristotle, vol. iv. 

p. 16 b. 43-I7 a. 4. Ke(pa.\ai,a 8e . . . exovcriv^ omit. 

p. 17 a. 9. 6 tTKOTios^ omit. 

p. 17 a. 10-16. Kol f^LV . . . Xeyeo-flat] omit. 

p. 17 a. 19. riXoycos] omit. 

p. 17 a. 2,4, 25. j3ovX.6iJ.evoi . ■ . enet] omit. 

p. 17 b. ^~^. b>s orav . . . ovofj,a] omit. 

p. 17 b. 19-32. Kot yap 8ta . . . t6 OT/yypa/x/^a] omit. 

p. 17 b. 25, 26. coa-nep . . . yivaiaKOixiv] omit. 

All these instances taken from so small a range of the treatise seem 
to prove that Brandis' text is a conflate one, formed by joining in extracts 
from some other commentary. For the Armenian commentary has every 
appearance of being complete in itself, and except for the omissions is a 
literal word for word rendering of the Greek, exactly similar to the version 
of the Categories or De Interpretatione. 

§ 32. In the premature collations which follow from pp. i to 76 of 
this book I have added an asterisk, wherever I suspected the Armenian 
text to be corrupt. In the collation also of the Porphyry which follows 
from pp. 76 to 87 these asterisks are of necessity frequent. I must beg 
any reader who may consult my pages to do so having in his hand those 
editions of the Greek with which I have worked. Otherwise the frequent 
references to the apparatus criticus of the several editors will seem tire- 
some and fruitless. My aim all through has been simply to throw hght 
upon the past history of the Greek text. In the case of the Categories 
and De Interpretatione it is possible to determine through the medium 
of the Armenian the exact character of a probably fourth century text 
as clearly and accurately as if we had before us a manuscript of that age. 

§ 33. In conclusion I must thank the many friends who have en- 



xxxviii PROLEGOMENA. 

couraged me in this work. First and foremost is Professor Margoliouth, 
who first incited me to learn Armenian and pointed out to me some 
of the work which an Armenian student may help to accomplish. To 
more than one Armenian friend I owe thanks ; to the Rev. S. Baronean, 
of Manchester, who has helped me to weed out many typographical 
errors, I am under special obligations. This is the first book printed in 
Armenian types at the Clarendon Press, and I transcribed for the printer 
the entire text of the Pavian MS. In my anxiety to have the Armenian 
text free from such errors I fear that I have often neglected to make 
the Greek citations as correct as they should be. I must thank the 
monks of the Armenian convents at Jerusalem and Edschmiadzin for 
the readiness with which they allowed me access to their libraries and 
the assistance they rendered me in making my collations of the Armenian 
text. To the learned librarian of the University of Pavia my thanks are 
in an especial manner due for the kindness with which he responded to 
my wish that his unique manuscript of the Armenian text might be sent 
to the Bodleian Library in order that I might consult it. 



LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS EMPLOYED IN 
FOLLOWING COLLATIONS. 

A. T.= Armenian Translation or Translator. 

David = Armenian Translator. 

J. = Jerusalem. 

P. = Paris. 

W.=Waitz Aristot. Organon, Lipsiae, 1844. 

Bkk or Bek=Aristotelis Opera edidit Academia Borussica. 

* before or after a word or before and after a clause indicates that the Armenian text 

is corrupt. 
[ ] Greek words bracketed thus are the equivalents of words in the Version which are 

deemed corrupt. 
? indicates a doubt whether the variant to which it is prefixed is to be ascribed to the 

Translator's Greek Text. 



ERRATA. 



Page 1, 1. 20, fori)!, read 10c, ; 1. 21, for () read g. 
Page2jl.7j read yi'a'pt/ioi' . . .irtii/Ttwy; 1. 10, ctTrAa. 
Page 3, 1. 6, read if-nii 1. 22, for 95 «3i/ 105 ; 

1. 26, J luijuiifji; 1. ii,for% read IOC,; \. 36, 

yi?- 96 «(jrf 106 ; 1. 34, JuipiLli. 
Page 4, 1. 22, ToSf. 
Page 7, 1. 28, ujU^uinJ-n. 
Page 9, 1. 12, hn-uilAi ; 1. 14, Siaitep. 
Page 10, 1. 31, apiO/ios. 
Page II, 1. 6, luiLfib^. 
Page 14, 1. 2, omit second /cai; I. 2!,read ivias; 

1- 34> ^i'- 
Page 16, 1. 2, di'a7«arov. 
Page 17, 1. 28, yiyovivai ; 1. 29, ^v. 
Page 18 last line, ntm-pnupiriiili. 
Page 23, 1. 18, a\Xa. 
Page 25, 1. 23, xipaaCov. 
Page 26, 1. djfor r. c. read rec. 
Page 29 last line, ou5e. 
Page 32, 1. 'iffor irrt read in. 
Page 35, 1. 30, TravTi. 
Page 38, 1. 15, i5 twice. 
Page 43, 1. 12, for c. k. read C. K.; last line, 

dXAi^AaiS. 



Page 50, 1. 4, tKitvai ; 1. 6, ixuv-q. 

Page 51, 11. 6, 7, l/ceH'o^; 1. 14, quiju. 

Page 52, 1. 29, miLbuil^. 

Page 53, 1. 6, ffura^'axopevei. 

Page 65, 1- 31, a.Tp.6%. 

Page 56, 1. 3, kKTrua/iSv ; 1. 4, <ru>'Ti>'07>ti5i/ ; 1. 7, 

Page 57, 1. 20, for 22 ««</ 23. 

Page 59, 1. 22, TTopOfiSy ; 1. 31, iyfcinpaTai ; 1. 34, 

<Jl)p.TTaV. 

Page 61, 1. 26, aXKriXoi^; 1. 32, fle'Xp. 

Page 62, 1. 32, oixrlav. 

Page 66, 1. 7, ruiiau ; 1. 23, Se'Aj;. 

Page 67, 1. 24, ^e'^aios. 

Page 69, 1. 2, ciffi. 

Page 70, 11. 12, 13, TiavTu^. 

Page 72, 1. 9, XoyiffpLov, 

Page 73, 1. 12, rravTi. 

Page 74, 1. 6, Xoyiapov ; 1. 24, x<J/iitos ; last line, 

dTvxrjfMiTa. 
Page 75, 1. 8, (fiavKovs. 
Page 76, 1. I, flaayayf). 
Page 80, 1. 18, axfS6v. 



For the errata in the appendices see end of Book. 



PART I, 



KATHrOPIAI. 



ED. BEK. 

PAGE. 



la. I. ovonaj *ui'bnLu/bgU = Ta ovofxara. In 11. 3 and 6 the singular oVojua 
is retained. J. 401 has u/Lm-u/bg^ovojxaTa without ra. utUmhi 
— ovop.a should probably be read. 

la. I. ixovov Koivovj i^iu/ii <^uiuuipui^ ^either fxovov koivov or fiova, kolvA, 
by preference the former. 

1 a. 2. koyOS eVfpOs] pMilib q-njiugnup^lruil/U uij^j= AoyOS TtJs OVaiUi €T(pOS, 

which is likewise translated in 1 a. 4, 6, and 9. The A.T. thus 
agrees with the codices. 

1 a. 4- '"'S fflTToStS&SJ puiguiuiplrugk^ np-= anohlhii TLS. 

1 a. 5- ^' ^<^Ti-v avT&v fKaTepif to f(oa) eti^ai] qP^i_ k "hngtu bpl^Lugu/U^t-p 

*nupnL._p l^lAiq^ui%[i% 1-nU= Tl kcTTlV aVT&V (KaTepOV TO C^OV (tvai. 

The idiom to ((ff f't^vat admits of being rendered in Armenian, 
but the A.T. neglects the dative both here and in 7 a. 36. 
But J. 401 implies eicare/xi) (nuiTnL.^). 

la. 5- 'StOi; iKarepOV Xoyovj juimni-^ fn-fiiuau/b^fiufi ni-Jbp p.ui'h^=^1,hlOV fKa- 

ript^ \6yov. 

la. 6.6 Xo'yosl fuiui luhni-uilMh puib ij.njuignL.p^lr'U = 6 KUTCL TOVVOIxa \6yOS Trjs 

ovaCas. So Codices. 

la. 7- o y^P o-vdpooTTos Kol 6 [3ovs] ^uiiiq^ Jiupij^b L. uip^rLb^ which trans- 
lates Waitz' text ; so J. MSS., but Paris MS. 95 omits these 
words, as if Greek ran olov C^ov, o re avOpooiros koL 6 IBovs koivZ 
6v6p.aTi TTpoa-ayopevfTM k. r. A.. 
Cp. MS. E. mentioned by W., which also omits re avOpconos 
Koi 6 j3ovs. The Arm. versions give no hint of tovtoiv yap 
eKaTepov found in n.f. or of raCra yap found in 9. 

la. 9. /cat 6 Ao'yos be] L ^u/1i ? = either Ka\ 6 Xoyos or 6 he Xoyos, " 6e rec. 
k.,om.A.c.a.d.g." (W.) 



2 ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 

la. 10. ri IdTiv avTSiv\ iji^^ngui = ri avr&v, omitting lari. 

la. 13. TT) Trrao-ei] *<^nini/fi,- = 7170x7(1., omitting article. 

la. 19. After viKa] A.T. includes here in text a scholion printed at foot 
of page 360 of Ven. Ed., of which the following is a transla- 
tion : — olovel \6yov hi~Xovv to etbos to fjiev ev rfj hiavoia to be e< 
oTo'/xoroy. to be eK aTOfiaros (puivr) a-qi^avTiKri eort, to be ev Trj bLavoiq. 
roTj/xo Kol (pavTauia (picture) ■npayjx&TMv. yv(jipi)J.ov be oti ov navT&i 
al (pctival Koi to. vorifiaTa aK.o\ovdova-LV aWr^Xolv, aXX' ore }xev tois 
(pMvals a-vixjBaivei etvai airXah vo-qfiacn be avvOeTois, olov Tpexu> i? 
Koi avaXeyM, 6t€ be al \xev (jxuval ovvOeToi to. be vor\}xaTa STrAa, olov 
et Tis Xeyoi tov avOpuiiTov Ciooj', XoytortKoy, dvrjTov. evioTe be at re 
<l)u>val uTtXai Ka\ to. vor\p.aTa, olov 'SwKpaTris ?) "Ojxrjpos. evCoTe 
be (pcovaC Te crvvOeTai koi to. vor]p.aTa, olov o Scoxptirrjs (piXoao^os 
foTt, "Op.y]po'S Troir]Tr]i eaTi. 

1 a. 27. ro ri] ujju [•'ij^= this particular, cp. tovtI to ing. to tC would be 
translated nUb, as in 11. a. 25, b. 4. 

1 a. 28. r(2 (Tcap.aTi, eoriv] 4- pp i/2iip!fLfi = ea-Ti raS aa/ixaTL, so f.g. 

1 b. 4. KaO' vi:oKeip.evov XeyeTai] qlrLpiuIiafjk luuf, translates Waitz, who 
omits Tivos of 71. g. retained by Bkk. 

lb. 4. Kai] ^uiiT—y] found in it. f.g- 

1 b. 6. vTioKeip-evov Aeyerat] so A.T. omitting two's of ?/.. 

lb. 8. evia ovbev KioXve I elvaij n^fiii^ungui mp^lr^ if.nfj=noth[ng o( them 
prevents to he^ovbev avr&v KcoXvei elvai, cp. e. and C.g. 

1 b. 9. ecrri'.] Irb, U. ijjrliPiul^uijk n^^i-Jhpk i«i/^ = eOTt, Ktt^' VTtoKeip.evov be 

ovbevbs Xeyerai, of A. C- d. c.f.g. h., rec. B. So J. MSS. Paris 
MS. 95 however has k simply and omits the rest with W. 
P. 105, 106 retain. Thus the bulk of the Arm. MSS. are in 
favour of retaining the words. The Arm. codd. make the 
further addition after u/u^ ( = Xe'yerai) of the words : if^njujgnu^ 

hthiSb n\ ulih\a-tnLiu int^a 1^ U. n *. nljh\&iuuuj it^. A"? uiajuiuiKnt-Ub 
h^tunht^ ti.ni ulwh\&LuliiuinL.uh pLuiig iFbftTuJuujjft tri uibhiun 4: "^ 

ovaia ovK ev viT0Keipev(f ea-ri ovbe Ka6' v-noKeip.evov. aXXa ro o-ujix- 
/3e/3?;K69 i$ avayKrjS ev VTTOKeip.ev(f VTroK.eLp,evov be abvvaTov etvai. 

lb. 12. avdpwTTos] Jwpq.'ii = 6 avOpumos. So^., pr. C. 

lb. 14. KaTrjyopri6riaeTaL to C'fov'^ Iflr'lin^uilifi'b uuinpnif.lrugfi^To C^ov Karrjyo- 
p-qO-qaeTai. So C n.f.g. 



ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 3 

1 b. 16. -r&v hipmv yevS)v\juijing uLn-figU renders this as against raJv erepo- 

yivS>v found in A.B. C. d. e.g., pr. n. h. 
lb. 17. '■'S eT8ei] inlruuili_ph=^ra etSjj. 
lb. 18. 8ia<^opatJ uiuipp^bpnup^^ilu^^^zai h\,a.(\)opai\ so d. 
lb. 18. olov\ omitted in A.T. So A.e.^i.n.f.g. 
1 b. ao. ru biiTovs etvaLJ lrp^nina/i,[, ,j.n/_ loolcs as if the translator had to 

hCiTovs dvat, found in d., pr. k. 
lb. 22. roiii' -yir' aira] ^qtfiirj-JJiJlTuiJfLpU, which ^raz/ w' aXX-qXa. But the 

right reading qpbq^f.'LplnuJfLg, which = t&v vtt' avra, is found in 

J. 1291. 
lb. 2,4.. A.T. adds Title of new section: uinnpnif.ni-P[,L^^ = al Kartiyoplai. 

1 b. a5' ™i'] l"'lfjiujUgiu'bk^'tS)v 8e or rfij) 8?}. 
lb. 29. TpfTr?jxi']^i"n-«i^«i/1/^nt-'i' = of four cubits. 

2 a. I. eiJ ayopq, ev AuKeiu] A.T. reverses order. 

2 a. 4. Teixvei., KaUi . . . reixverai, Kaierai] '^uiuiuji/&fj uijplrf_ <^uiinajiif,ij 

ajjpf,^= rejiveiv, Kainv . . . reixvecrOai, Kaieadai. ; so in nearly all 
the codices. 

2 a. 5- '^KTCK^acret] A.T. inserts l^ puigujuni-piruAi = /cat d7ro(/)dcret, before 
XiyiTai. Cp. codd. 

2 a. 6. A.T. again agrees with codd. in adding Kal airocpaais before yt'yerai. 

2 a. 6. tt; be ■irpos . . , crD/j,7rA.oK?j] so Venetian edition of David, which runs 

Jiun. JJiJlruibu ungm TaifiujJu/bni-PlT, but Paris MS. 95 rUnS uilL ill 

u: ^ujpuji/uAni-Pfi, which would imply r; 6e Trpos dA.. t. (TVjxi;\oKrj ; 

so also J. MSS. 
2a. 7. A.T. adds xal d'7ro'<^ao-is before r;rot. So codd. A.B. C.d.f.h. 
2 a. 10. Here A.T. adds Title of new section : ^y<«/fa»ij£» •j-njuigni^ptnuti^ 

■nepl ovcrias. 
2 a. II. 8e] A.T. omits ; " om e., pr. g." 
2 a. 12. (ariv] so Venice text and P. 95 and 106, also J. 1391, but Paris 

105 and J. 401 read ii/i/£-£/= Xeyco. 
2 a. I5- ^J' o^s eXhecTLV at Trpcorcos ovcriai \ey6p,ivai vndpxovcnvjjnpnuirm&uuj^^g 

iiuluuiu/ku q.njuigni-Plru/Lg'b Irb, which = iv (^ flhr] T&V TTpcOTCOS 

ova-L&v virdpxei.. Paris MS. 95 is illegible almost, certain words 
having been erased. I could only clearly discern the following 
^i/uj . • . npnuiT inLuiuli^g .... %u,[uuiuik'', which would mean 
Kad' h ilhr] .... itpaiTm. Paris MS. 96 reads the same as 

B a 



4 ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 

Venice text, only puu, is written in margin in original hand 
but small, with the words u,ju k ui'ii<^uii,[,g'b, which may mean : 
this has been destroyed, or this is untraceable. J. 401 : [lum 
niini-J'= Kad' 0. J. 1 29 1 implies iv S. Thus all the Arm. MSS. 
agree in translating : etSij t&v Trpcoi-ws ovcnSiv, rather than et- 
becTLv al irpdrms oiiaiai. It may be noticed that in a former 
passage lb. 17 tSi e'ffiet was translated by mlTuujli^ = Ta et8?j. 

2 a. 31. 6 avdpa>T:oi\ J2upq.=avdpan!os without article, ''6 om. C. tt." Too 
much reliance must not be placed on the absence of the suffix 
'ii, which marks the definite article in Armenian, because it is 
so easily omitted by Armenian copyists. I therefore only 
notice its absence where there is MS. authority for its omission 
in the Greek also. 

2 a. 23. ye] A.T. omits. 

2a. 23. Tw yap avOponrov] ^u/bq^ iTuMpr^-^b yap avdpamos. 

2 a. 23. KaT7\yopr}<mi\ uuinpnif.lrugfiz= KarriyoprjOria-eTai.. 

2 a. 34- Kttt 6 Xoyos be 6 Tov avOpunrovJ L. p.uih Jiupn-nJU^Kai Aoyos roC av- 
6p(oTTov or KalXoyos 6 avdpanrov, "6e et tov om. c," "alt: 6 om. n." 

2 a. 25' avdpcoiros eort.] Juipq. A. I^IAiq.uiijlt i-=avdpu>'!Tos Kal f(3ov eort. So 
C. d. e. tt.f.g. h., re. A.B. n. 

2 a. 30. ■noTe\ A.T. omits. So B.u.d.e.a., pr. h. 

2 a. 31. ro] luju [ib^j^TovTo TL or Tohi rt or tovtL 

2 a. 30. KaO kKaoral fii-pujptMi%<[tup m-Jtp^^KaO ckcioto. 

2 a. 37. KarrjyopetrotJ tjtnnpnq.lrugfi = KaTrjyopri6ri(TeraL. 

2 a. 38. KaTr}yopr)dr]cr€Tai to ((oovJ A.T. omits. So C. «. f. 

2 b. I. rcS:; riz;o3i' avdpuTrcov^ i/u/pq^nj^av6pu>iTov. 

2 b. 3. ej' TLVi] pii Jinpm/, n/_i^iffi = eir aioixaTL Tivi, So g. 

2 b. 4. Ae'yerai] comes in A.T. after oiaMv in b. 5. So C. n. a. h. 

2 b. 6. After ewoi A.T. adds^«»^^^ '"ji^ mdyhiuju liutiT qb%puiliu,jl,g qu^ 
ngu/bk uiufi'L, L. liuiiT jl/hj^tul^iiiju '[• unuui l/h: whlch is an cxact 
translation of: TiavTa yap to. akXa fjToi KaO' vrcoKeiixevcov tovtuv 
Xeyerai 17 ev vTioKeijxivais avTois e<TTiv, which words are added 
also in A.B. C. u. a.g. n. e.f. 

2 b. 7. fj.aX\ov oio-ta] A.T. puts these words after yivovs at end of clause 
and inserts k = ia-T[v after ovala. So e. 

2 b. 11. airobibovs] A.T. omits. So i(. 



ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 5 

2 b. 12. A.T. has the order aT7o8t8oi;s t) C'^ov. So C.f. 

2 b. 17. OVaiai\ iJ-njiugni-P^[iL%g uin.ui^litip^OVa-Lai TTp&TaL. 'SlO d. C.g. h.Tl. 

2 b. 18. at Trpfirat oixriat] so Venice text : tun.tu^'bp^ q.njuigni-Pfii-tig, but J. 

401 and 1 39 1 read mn^ui^/u if.njujgni-P[iJbr=rf irpmrr] ova-La. 
2 b. 19. pr. TO eiSos] inlruu,[i^ = Ta elhiq ; but P. 105 and 106 read mlruiuliU 

=-To eiSos. 
2 b. 34. aT:o^a>(T€is\ pMiguiuiplrugk ng^aiTohotaii Tis, cp. «. z/. 
2 b. 36. rfiz; Ttp(oT(x>v ovcn&v] lun.ui^'u *if.njuignii.pfiL^_gU, which = at UpGlTai 

ovaiau Perhaps we should read q-njmgni-Plru/bgb, which would 

render the Greek. 

2b. 39. T&V '6X\(Xlv'\ 'fi UfUiuiiu^Ju/iigii mjingli^r&V CTD/X/Se^tJfCOTtOy tS>V oXKUiV. 

2b. 31. Tr\v TTpaiTrjv ovaiaii] quin.ui^b'^' ij-njiugni.pfiu'iiu'b^Tas TTpcaTas ovaias- 

2 b. 33. After etSos A.T. inserts uin.u,Llrij= p.aK\ov. 

2 b. ^2i- After yvcopiixcaTepov A.T. inserts •un.mi-t^u=fxa\\ov. 

2b. 36. Tpiy€l\ [^Pufhuiu^Tpi^^eLV. So A. 

2 b. 36. T&v aXKwv Tama jnwa] JJmuJh^ ungai jayingb, whlch = jitova TavTa 

T&v aWoiv, changing the order with u. 

3 a. 5- avdpCOTTOV Kal C'^OV^ ^Jiupqii L. ijlilTlii^uiUfib-:=TOV avdpMTTOV KOt TO C^OV. 

3 a. 7. KaTA] omitted in A.T. 

3 a. 9. T&v Se biVTepU)V OVCnciv] /lU^ kp^pnpq. if.njuigni-p/,L.Vb = rj 8e hiVTipa 

ova-La, nom. sing. 

3 a. 10. (paVfpbv piv OVTOOS OTL OVK elalv . . .] IrpLlr^ t, q^ uyuuik^u ki qp li- 
nii^ jlr%Piulluijni-ir k^ which WOuld = ^ajJepoV ka-TLV OTL O-VTCOS 

earLv, ort o-vbeixia ev ■v-noK€ijJ.iv(o kaTLv. ovbfp.La is read instead of 

OVK elaiv in e. ; " ovbep.La earLv u. corr. CT 
3a. 16. KaT-qyopdaOaL TTore] Irppkg umnpniffif^^TioTi KaTYfyopiiaQai. So n. 
3 a. 17. Tov 6e X6yov\ [luif pui'ufih — Tov h\ Xoyov. 
3 a. 30. aa-a-tjTcos] A.T. omits, " om. £-., pr. «." 
3 a. 30. Sj* etrj] 4- = eoTti'. 
3 a. 20. jj] A.T. omits. So ti. n. e. 

3 a. 31. roSrO OVtrtas] a.njuigni-PlTuib 4- uiju:=OVaLas (O-TL TOVTO. 

3 a. 34. ei^ TO) w^pcoTTO)] fr/?i6- /A Jli,pii.n^ et ez^ avOpiaiKa. 
3 a. 37. Xe'yerat] «"/^^^, which perhaps implies Ae'yoiro. 
3a. 39. ra /Liepjj] JuiunJbg} = p.ipr\ simply. 

3a. 39. t5)V oitrtuv] if-njingni-\ilraiU'b=.Tr\% OVtrtaj. 

3 a. 30. orra] Jluiib pu^p.kpo'i kv or //epos simply. 



6 ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 

3 a. 32. eXe'y^ro] ii,u[,'ii = k^y€Tai, but the 4- in uiuk^'u — IXiyiTo may have 
dropped out. 

3 a. 32. ra &>s /^ep'j] bp^C"'- •1'""'"'^.^ = ^'^ ''"'' M^P*?- 

3 a. 32. gy ni't] so Venice text. Paris 105 in text and Paris 106 mar- 
ginally read (ip.ninp'U jm-Jbg = kv oAm TlVl. 

3 b. 3. TO etSos 7W roi; yivovs:'] uilruuili^ qulrn-[,gL = Ta eibr] tov twv ykvuiv. 

3 b. 5. Kat] so A.T. simply, omitting ■navra. which Bkk. keeps from yi.C^.i^. 

3 b. 7. ye] omitted in A.T., which however often omits it. ye is here 
omitted in A. 

3 b. 7. O-UyaJvU^ia -^V S)v\ tfumiuihni^ k npnj = <JVV(i>VV\i.6v IvTlV OV. 

3 b. 10. Wi\ A.T. omits. So B. 

3 b. 15. avQpu^Tiovl np Jmpq. = Tis avOpco-nov. But P. gS, 105, 106, J. 1291 

omit np = TLS. 

3 b. 16. ri -npdiTr] oixria] so Ven. Text and all MSS. except J. 401, which 

has uinuiOftb n.ttju/nni-P/riij%^TrjS TTpUtTrji OVULaS. 

3 b. 18. ovx airX&s be] ^puijg n^qu,jpu,.i{u,p. Thus Ven. Text agrees, but 

P. 105, 106, J. 401 omit puyg and so omit 8e'. 
3 b. 26. yop] A.T. omits and reads from olov in 1. 35 down to kvavriov in 

1. 26 as a single clause, without any note of interrogation after 

f(ri&). Cp. b. and ?/. e., " yap om. pr. C" 
3 b. 26. oiSe ye rcS avOpanria rj rui foifc) oiSeV eortz' eyaz'n'oi;] omitted in A.T. 
3 b. 28. TToXA.wz'] omitted in A.T. 

3 b. 29. rj rpiTnjxei] omitted in A.T. So B. b. d.f. h. n. u. 
3 b. 31. A.T. reads ewat evavrlov instead of kvavriov etvai,. But J. 1391 

has order of Waitz. 
3 b. 33. iTO(T&v] omitted in A.T. 
3 b. 35- Kol rJTTov ovcrCa] A.T. omits. 

3 b. 38. After kavrov A.T. 3.dds juji-ir'n = ixaWov. 

4 a. I. TO AeuKo'i' ea-TLv erepov is the order of A.T. So C.n.u.e.f.g. 

4 a. I. [j.ak\ov kfVKov] A.T. does not insert /cat rjTTov, which Bkk. keeps 

{romf.g. and re. A. 
4a. I. Koi Kakov . . . A.e'yerat] A.T. omits. So also u. 
4 a. 4. A.T. has order kiyerai dvaL. 
4a. 8. ecrrlv ovata] if.njiugni.p&iijb'li l/li=:Tr]S oicrtos eort, but J. 401 ojijiu^ 

gni-Pfiub ir'i''=OV(Tla eOTl. 

4a. 9. ^r7oj»] 2^nLu#2^ = r6 j^rroy. 'io C.u.f.g.h. a.b.d. c. 



ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 7 

4a, 12. ovk\ n^qni-pni-p^ ovbevos. So n.a.e.g. 

4a. \%. TO rotoCro] omitted in A.T., "om. C. et pr. B.d.n." 

4 a. 13. ov] A.T. omits. So e. 

4 a. 14. eariv] A.T. takes after ravrov. 

4a. 14. Tu dpt^juMJ Pnunil} = api.diJ.^ simply. So C.u. 

4 a. 14. ecrrat] t = icrTi. 

4 a. 15. T(5 d/3i9/M(3] ? A.T. omits tm as in 4 a. 14, " fort. pr. om. k." 

4a. 16. ovk] A.T. retains this, "del. «." 

4 a. 23. Bk. T&V kvaVTlMV eiVal SexriKa] juyuuffiulTaigli f-n/^ f'pP"'- "Itb^p^utlimg 

fibq.nihjuil^uib^TS>v TOiOVTiov elvaL uiaTTep ivavTLCov beKTind. A.B. 
read roioOTwr. J. 40T and Paris MSS. 105 and 106 omit 
everything after eimt and imply simply : r&v toiovtcov eTvai. 

4 a. 25. Ao'yos] A.T. omits. So 72. a. 

4 a. 26. eTTt r^j 6of?js] ^uip6^fip%zzifi ho^a. 

4 a. 27. '^evb&s Sofdcrei rrjy avTrjv ^•)(U'V irepl avTov bo^av.] uuiuip.iup ^mpS-fipii 
Irqligfi jtuijuiq-u %apiu^=\}fivb&s fj ho^a idTai TTepl aVTOV. 

4a. 30. avTo] *iiijUgaiii q^^TocravTa aT^; but uijhgui'h ^ may be a corrup- 
tion of /•'iiglru/hp^avrd. 

4 a. 31. yevop.erov] ^A-^«i^= " having been changed or altered ;" but we 
should read li-i^iuij=yevoix€vov, for the use oi jlrquitfinlulTiuu-z 
p.fTdl3a\kovTa just before would suggest to any Armenian 
copyist jLrqlruji^ instead of Irqbun^ 

4 a. 2)'i- eKaa-Tov avToivj [n-piugu/h ^upng ^luigli = iKacyrwy to. 'upayp.aTa. J. 
MSS. have preserved the true reading ^^1i = aiiro'. If we can 
suppose [ii-puipiii%^i.p np [I'Ugb to have stood, the Greek would 
be eKaarov aiiro. avro is read in C.g: h. 11. 

4a. 34. eoTti'] aiufi^XiysTai. 

4 a. 35. OKiz'jjra] liibyinpf^p L. u/bluaiquig^, which ^ aKivrjTa Kol /3e'y8ata, but 
the latter may have been added by David to bring out aKiv-qra. 

4 b. 3. Bk. av etTj] ^=ecrri. 

4b. 4. Tov Xoyov Kol TTjv ho^av] A.T. has the order: t7]v 8. k. t. \6yov. 
So a. n. 

4b. 5. beKTlKO. T&V evaVTiOOV elvai] /Aq.ni-'iiui^ui'ij iilrp^u,liiiig% q-nf^uiuk'^biK- 

TiKO. T&V evavTLOov elvaL (pdcrKei,, cp. n. ; which has (pdaKeiv beKTiKU. 
4b. 5. o^K e<TTiv d\. r.] pujjg "i_t "O" ^^Juipf,in = ovk eo-ri be tovto dA?)9e'y. 
So " ?!. a., pr. C, fort. pr. B." 



8 ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 

4 b. 6. oil ru ailTa . . . Ae'yerat] *n^ ^u^ fiLplm/iig fj^q-nuim^mb %trp<^m^aig1i 
nni nUn-nilLuiLiubp luufib, npufk" fik fihrf.nuhlif^ b"^ tS^ "^ '^^ aVTQ 

SeKTtKa tS)V fvavTLCov itvai bsKTLKa keyerai, &(TTe h^x^a-Qai ri. It 
looks as if Ux^o-eai n had got misplaced and put too late in 
the sentence in David's Greek. 

4 b. 8. yeyevrjo-daij trqu/btrfti^zyiveaOaL. So C- /i. 

4 b. 9. ftvai] omitted in A.T. 

4 b. 10. oil iiiji_n^j=ak)C ov. 

4 b. 10. T(2 avTo, heKTLKd] i/uiui [.i-pb ph,j.nL^u,liihj is decisive against this 
reading of Waitz^ but is equally compatible with r<3 avros 6e/c- 
riKo's or r(3 avjov heKTLKov. As however in 4 b. 13 David trans- 
lates T-<3 av-n^ by •/uju'b [n-pi', he probably read tu airo's. Bk. 
reads tm amb^ hiKTiKo^, found in g. n. and " fort. pr. B!' f. re- 
tains r<3 avTov SeKrt/cor. 

4b. II. ovdev] A.T. omits. 

4 b. 12. yii'o/xe'i'oi;] bqlrinj is 2nd aor. partic. = yei'o/xerov. 

4b. 13. Trd^ou?] A.T. omits, "pr. om. n." 

4 b. 14. eiz'ai] A.T. omits. So 71. e. 

4b. 17. ravTov Kol 'iv\ The order of A.T. is tv k. ravTov; but P. 105, 106, 
J. 401, agree with Waitz' order. 

4 b. 17. beKTLKov ewat rur ez;.] A.T. takes after ixerajSoXriv. 

4 b. 19. After etpijo-^co] A.T. adds Title : jujqujif.u _guj%uj^fi:=TTepl rod ttoVod. 

4 b. 21. Kol TO jxiv . . . k\6vT(i>V 6i(riv\ */l uij\p np^ ttp^ nJb[i% utn. JfiJkuihu 
ifjbnlrti/La JuMuuiUa rLuinliiuaiuh^ u. 4" "PJl "/ c/'V/'^^"'"^ "^' "P 

(? np_p) qj-fip'ij nilhji'b = " And tliose which have position towards 
one another are composed of parts themselves (or ? in them- 
selves), and there are some which are not of those which have 
position;" in Latin, "et ilia quae positionem habent inter se 
ex (or in) ipsis partibus constant, et est quae non ex illis sunt 
quae positionem habent." We may only infer that David's 
Greek ran : kol to. jxkv . . . to. hi, as in the later passage 5 a. 
15, 16, which David renders accurately. 

4b. 23. bLCapiaixivOVj inulpnpn^uj^=zTO hlUipL(TIJ.€VOV. 

4b. 23. A.T. retains otov twice, which «. omits in first place and A.n.u. 

d. e. b. a. in second. 
4 b. 23. (Tvvey^i 8e'] A.T. has L. ^pm/hiulfij^^To 8e (Tvve\i^. 



ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 9 

4 b. 26. d'\ A.T. omits. 

4b. 37- i>'Opiov'\ i/iuuL^nubp=^ij,6pia. So g. 

4 b. 27- ■"'lOos o{i6^z;a] L. mn. n^Jft p,^ = -npo'i ovbiva be or Koi Trpbs oihiva. 

4b. 30. A.T. has order: kajBeXv koivov opov. So b.n. 

4 b. 34. airoV] ^^'jy'i' qli'hg% = rov avrbv avTov, eundem ipsum. 

4 b. 37- Kad' avr?jv] /luin [thglru/u ni^pnjb^KaS' avT7]v ibCq or xcopis. 

5 a. 3- ''I'POS ■'■'I'C KOLVOv] uin. i^ fiiR^TTpOS fVa TlVa. 

5 a. 6. After a-vvaTTTn the following is added in the Armenian Text : L k 

lut-triuiutniutSiuuutuih U- abat-uiapaU ni^lri auui^Juib: hub *bnt-tuq^pb 
ns ILUy nnujt^u II ifiunubnjb UiuinqtUL. ^ujuujnuiu uuiCi/uib a.ni 
i/iuuuAa aq,ft&% uiuiP nJuiLlrntri-ni-la-hLMb ; huli ifiMiulrniri.nt-fa-tiu>ljb u. 
«♦ Il.u uiu^iTmh Iropnfi JiunJhU* Dinbnp nub hnuiufti huh nuh hnuujup 

^eaTi 8e ra TrXeiovas 'ixovra Siaorao-eis (dimensions) koi t&v ikdr- 
Tovas eyeiv opov. to, be ekarrovas ovKeTi, &cnrep Kai tov aap-aros e\e- 
yero koivov opov etvai t&v jjiopCoov rrjv ypaij.p,r]v t\ rrjv eiTt,(f>aveiaV rrjs 
be eTTKfjaveCas ovKeri opos earai to a&pa. to piv yap rpnrXao-icos 
TO be SiTrXoo-to)?. 
The above is the translation of a Greek Scholion. 

5 a. 14. A.T, has order : a-vvd-TTTeL avTov to. p.6pi.a. So C. h. 

5 a. 24. Should not iTailiuijlMi^., here used to translate l-nibel^ai, be JUilia,^ 

jiujuibhiJ 

5 a. 25. TToTii ye Trpos aAA?}\a] ^n/ip «""- n/j"^'' which to which," a tt/jos a. 

Perhaps we should read nj^ mn. nju = Tiva upos Tiva. 
5 a. 34. etTTiv en] L.u ^nj^=eTi eaTiv. So n. 
5 a. 38. TavTa p.6v<x\ A.T. has order : pova tuvtu. 
5 b. S- V KLvr)<ns ttoXAtj] tj^jfipJ-niSu 2^m^Tr\v KLvrjaiv TroAATyy, which the 

passage demands. 

5 b. 5- V OVTO} T7(iOS aiToblbovSJ P'k uijuuifiuuip.uip fib^op[ibiulfiuu puigiuuiplrugk 

^ei ovTU) TTto? diToboiri or diiobaiaei,. 
5 b. 8. (^Tjo-eis] muujugk = (pricrei, SO "k.d. corr. t." 

5 b. 8. TToaa KaO'avTa^li- [ujinfihplriiiij^iu%ai^^=^KalKad'avTaTToaa. So A. e./.n. 
5 b. 12. Stwjjxet v] A.T. omits. 
5 b. 14. yd.p'] A.T. omits and does not punctuate after tivI in 1. 13. 

5 b. 16. TTOaOv] ^uA"'^(ii^=TOV TTOCrOV, but J. 401 h.aS^'n%iii^ = T{0a6v. 

5 b. 17. Tcp] A.T. does not translate r&J, yet retains infinitive il^pu,plrpl,i = 
dva<pepe(T6ai. 

C 



lo ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 

5 b. 1 8. olov'\ nplik'ij nh^olov d. 

5b. 20. ■77/30S irepov] uijl^uin. aijf='iTipOV TTpOS iTSpOV. 

5 b. 30. el ye Kad' avro] Irflk kp [•'l'^ n"'" /•'iiglru/ii = et ye rjv avrb Kad' avTO. 

5 b. ai. ekeyero] A.T. omits. 

5 b. 34. /cat ev fxev rf) oiKta ttoXAoi)?, ev he ru ^earpu oAtyous ttoXXo) TrXetoi;? 

Wrajl ^ 'A tnliuuinujb^'b utuLtui^Uy hub 'A tnuih p.iuqni-Jh^KO.1 eV TO) 

6farp&) oXiyoDS ev he oIkio. ttoWovs. The A.T. omits ttoAAu 

nXeCovs ovTas altogether. 
5 b. 33. <^a^?) rts] ibgl' = dr). So «. ?/!. i5. ^._/". -S. 
5 b. 35. TTOTf] A.T. omits, " del. «., om. ^./." 
5 b. 35. ap.a TO avTo] A.T. has order to avrb api.a; but J. 401 has order of W. 

5 b. 38. xpo^ov] *op[,'Liulit, would = pattern, type, and is perhaps a corrup- 

tion of luJuiLuilflt = y^povov. 

6a. I. Trjs 0V(Tiaf\ if.n/uigni-Plrujhgli=^T&V OVfTL&V. 

6 a. 3. aW . . . aW] A.T. seems to omit the first aXW 
6 a. 8. ewai] if.ni_ f,'b^j=elvai Ti. So A._f. 

6a. 10. /lit;] n^np = p.ri T6S. A.T. omits rts before epei. 

6 a. 10. epeZ] ujuuiugk^ if.nfj^epel etvai ; but J. 401 omits q-n/^eivai. 

6 a. 15. eoiKatrt] *ui%nL.uj'hlTg[,% = ]\'a.v& named. The Armenian for eoUaa-i 

would be IrpLlrgu/O. 

6 a. 32. TievTe 7] Tpia] ^[ihif. ^u/b Irplr^ uiu[i'hz='nivTe 7] Tpia XeyeTai. Xeyerai 
is added in a. a. marg. ^., Ambros. Q 87, b. n. Marc. 211. 

6 a. 23. TO. rpia] '^[•'bifit = Ta -nevTe. So A.C. d. e. q.k. n. u. E. a. b. Marc. 211. 
Also Bkk. 

6a. 23. pr. xpo'j'os] ujiJh/iiui^_p'ii = ol xpovoi. So a.b.n.g. E. 

6a. 23. xpovos elvai Aeyerat] uiJiuLuilio uiu[i'lj^yp6voi keyovTai. 

6a. 33. T&V elpripLeViOvj uuijg uiuuiglringh^^TOVTUiV TUIV elpr])XeVlilV. 

6 a. 38. /cat apidp.os /cat t<Tos KOt avLcros Aeyerat Kat \p6vos /cat tcros Kat ai/itros] 

b- PfiL II inJuihuil^ qnjl- It- uiUqnji^ aiufi = KoX dpt^/XOS /Cat )(^p6v0S 

t(Tos Kat aviaos XeyeTai. P. 105 and 106, J. 40 1 further omit 
L luiTu/iiujli — KoX xpovo?, as if the Greek ran simply : /cat apLOfxas 
Koi laos /cat avLaos XeyeTai, omitting the rest of the sentence : 
/cat xpovos /cat Icros Kat avia-os, words omitted also in b. 

6 a. 31. p-T] ecrrt] Ir'b n^ = eaTL p-r) read in u.u. or ecrrti/ ov read in C.d.h. 

6 a. 31. h.v ho^ai lira re Kat avtcra Ae'yeo-^at] So V.T. which reads Pm-bugfi'U 
qnjrf^ L u/iiqnjif. uju[,[^ but P. 10^ and io6 and J. 401 omit pnu&u^ 



ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. ii 

gpi and read uiu[, not «#"/'/_, as if hv ho^ai were absent and Ae- 

yerai stood for XeyeaOai. 
6 a. 33. 6/xota] 'Lt/hAp L mVLi/h/iip^^dixoia /cat avofxaia. So (3!. i5. corr. ?/., but 

J. 401 and Paris MSS. 105 and 106 agree in omitting 

Kai avoixoia. 
6 a. 35. After XeyecrOai A.T. adds Title : juiqujif.u mnpj^ = Trept rov irpos ri. 
6 a. s6. U] A.T. omits. 
6a. 38. ixei^ov ni'fij yap Xeyerai ixet^ov^ oiuliqji nt-pnL.ilh Jki^ uiufi^rivos yap 

jxeiCov keyerai. C. e.f.g. h. n. u. omit [xdCov. 
6 a. 39. Order of words in A.T. is kr^pov Xeyerai rovO' oirep eariv. So n. u. 
6 b. 3. TotaCra] uijuu[[,u[i^ ujufi'b = TOLavTa Xeyerai. 
6 b. 4- avra aTrep] m/// np //^^ = ravra airep. 
6 b. 4- After Xeyerai A.T. inserts it ^u/i/" npufku •ib'"pi ^ '^' "ilU^13- "'"■ 

uiju=7] bnitifTOvv aXXws irpbs erepov. 
6 b. 9. wpos rt] uin. "fji== rrpbs erepov. 
6b. 9. TO o/xotoy] "ijiTu/ij} =iop.oiov simply. 
6 b. 13. T) he 6ecni\ L. i].pni-P-[iuligli^=^al he Oecreis. So^. 
6 b. 13. avaKeTcrdai] phlinqiTui'ljlr^} = avaKeKXiadai," coxt. A." The A.T. 

uses the same word in 6 b. 11. 
6 b. 31. ojxoiov yap Kai avoiioLov jxaXXov Kai rjrrov Xeyerai, Kal taov Kal aviaai- 

repOV omuap uuiMJuh luii-^ui U- uni-ujq tuufi* u. ujlj^atuqJitiruiii_niuu 

jiui-^in [L%nL.uiq^uiu[i=^ro bp.oiov yap paXXov Kal rjrrov Xeyerai. Kai 
70 aviaairepov jxaXXov koI rjrrov Xeyerai. Thus the A.T. con- 
firms Waitz in his preference here of e. to the other codices. 

6 b. 33. T&v TTpoj rt] uin.[,'ij^j=TTp6s Ti simply. So A. B. C. d.g. h. n. u. See 
Waitz' note on the passage. 

6 b. 33. &] k = e<Tri. A.T. also inserts L. — re or he or /cat at beginning of 
clause, so that it should run eKarepov he avrS>v Trpos ri ecrri. 

6 b. 33. rtZ't] ni.pnu^=rlVQS. 

6 b. 33. TO avicrov'l u/Ij^i-if.ujif.njij%:=rb aviaairepov. 

6 b. 34. Tivl &via'ovl ni-pni-^ u/bani-^uj^njii^rivos avKTairepov. 

In defending his preference of avicrairepov in 6 b. 33 Waitz says : 
videtur enim Aristoteles innuere quod aequalitatis quidem non 
sint gradus, inequalitas vero et augeri possit et minui. Why 
then does he retain Kal tarov in 1. 33 and read in 11. 33, 34 art- 
o-oy for avicrairepov of b. e. ? 
C 3 



12 ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 

6 b. 24. Bk. reads in this passage : koX to avojioiov tivX avoixowv, of which 

A.T. gives no hint. 
6 b. 24. After 6e A.T. has uuiL[.'b^'b = Ta -npos rt. So C.e.f.g.h.u.b. also Bk. 
6 b. 24. ?^Troi'] i^iini-uiqii^To TjTTov. So C. d. e.f. q. a.b.ti. 

6 b. 25. Xe'yfTat \mKKOV KoL fjTTOvj /Aq-niAifi qjun.^m'b L qtini.aiqii:=e'irLbeX^i'''aL 

TO fiaXkov Kal to rjTTov. So A.c.d.f., but J. MS. 401 reads: 

«7 » tuufiL juii^trm L. 'Uni-utq^ OV \iy€Tai, jXaKkoV Kat r]TT01>. 

6 b. 25. second bLirXdaiov] A.T. omits. 

6 b. 28. aVTLCTTpicpOVTa] <lui^ujq.aipiu'b — TaaVTt(rTpe(f>OVTa. 

6 b. 31. eAarroz^oy] 'bni-uiq^'b ujufi = Tov iXaTTovos Xeyerat. 
6 b. 32. /xe^foiios] JtS^/i uiu[iz=ifj,ei^ovos XeyfTai. 

6 b. 34. fTTKTTTjTOV^ ifutl^uiglr^njb^TOV eTTllTTrjTOV. 

7 a. 2. wrepti] /3i-=Tn-epoV singular. 

7 a. 3. TO Trrepoz'] /?4-^7iTepw simply. 

7 a. 4. TO iTTfpoi'] pL = 'nTep6v simply. 

7 a, 7- TO 7r?78dA.io2']^£-/f^ ?^Trr)8dA.toi' simply. 

7 a. 8. otxe^a] [^uiu/Lfi 4- = otKeta eaTiv. 

7 a. 8. ywerot] A.T. omits. 

7 a. II. ttAoToj'] at. omits. 

7 a. 16. olov Tj Ke(^aA.j) w'/cetorepcos &z/ diroSo^etrj KecpaKcoTov tj Cv'oi'] SO Ven. 
Text ; but J . 1 29 1 reads '^[•qtuu f-ini-lu fr/3^ fthi^mbltpMip fuugiuinfi^ 

Irugfi tf.fj^iui-npfi uijf^n^I^lThif.mIii.nj-=.oXoV T] Ke^aA?) tZ OlKeiOTeptOS 

airobodeCr] Ke(f>aX<aTov dAA' oi) {(oov. 
7a. 19. Xaii^avoC] •un^g^=Xa^oi. A.C.d.e.f.g.h. 

7 a. 20. rots TTpOS a\juijbguihk "p^ uin. unuiu^aTT eKiCvCOV a TTpOS ttwd. ThlS 

translation may have arisen out of tois TTpos avra, avTLo-Tpi(i>ov(n, 

which A.C.d. q. h. n. corr. B. 
7 a. 21 and 22. A.T. omits ro' before irTepwTov and iTTjSaXtcoro'j'. 
7a. 33. dz^rtCTTpe^oira] ^iu^ujq.uipiu%=:Ta avrL<rrp4(j)0VTa. 
7 a. 24. aird] A.T. omits. 

7 a. 35. T&V O/XoAoyOU/xei'ajs] n^ lr% 'fi lunuuini^tifigting'b = S, eCTTL T&V 6/XoAo- 

yovixivav, 

7 a. 38. Kat ij,r] TTpos avTo h Aeyerat] A. n^figlrb tun. npu luufiVti = koI fjLTi 77 irpbi 
h kiyiTai, " and if there should not be things in relation to 
which it is spoken." Codex n. reads ^^ y wpo's. 

7 a. 31. rt] A.T. omits. So e. n. 



ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 13 

7 a. 3a. o] npu=S.. 

7 a. ^^. A.T. has order : tovtov ixovov. 

7 a. 34. a€^] A.T. omits. 

7 a. 34. Trpoj avTo] lun. um J^ui/b = Tip6s TovTo IXOVOV ; but J. 401 omits jiovov. 
The other MSS. retain. 

7 a. 35. Trepiaipoii/j,e2;a)j;] £l ufaipiupMipSilrglringU=-K.aX TTepiaipovixevociv. 

7 a. 36. awwrcoy] A.T. omits. 

^ a. 36, 37. StTToSi . . . SeKTtKu . . . dy^paJTro)] As in 1 a. 5, David neglects 
the datives. 

7 a. ^'J. 8e(crtK0)J jAq.auiuj^u/b q.nfj=beKriK6v etvai. 

7 a. 38. Tov becTTroT-qv etvai] ui&uiniA = Tov hea-iioTov. etvai is omitted. 

7b. I. Tipos o wore] ujn. npu^TTpos a, omitting Trore. 

7 b. 3. p?j0?jo-erat] *a/«/^ = Xeyerat, but J. 1201 : tuumug^ = prjOijaeTai,. 

7b. 5- '"o hea-itoTri w™] *inkp'l' uJai=.ro hecmorriv avrm. It is odd that 
David should use 6eo-7roV?jz/ and yet retain dat. avrQ. A.C.d.e. 
f. q. h. read becnrorriv avTov. 

7 h. 6. yap eVt] A.T. omits this yi.p, so that the clause becomes apodosis 
to preceding one. 

7b. 7. SoCXos] &iun-ujj'uz=o SoSXoy. So «. But I would not affirm that 
wherever David attaches the final % there was a definite article 
in his Greek text. The suffix i always gives to that noun, 
verb, or adverb to which it is attached a definite reference to 
something or someone, but not always such a reference as the 
Greek definite article would give. 

7 b. 8. irrepajra] here again David uses accus. case. So C. a.g. pr. b.J. 

7 b. 8. yop] A.T. omits ; cp. on 7 b. 6. 

7 b. ID. Ae'yerat] C. F. Neumann (in Journal Asiatique, Feb. 1839), in an 
article on David's translations of Aristotle, remarks that in 
this passage the Paris Codex adds ptufib before luuji, as if the 
Greek ran otKetooy 6 Xoyos Xe'yerat. In fact the Paris codices 
agree here with the Venice Text in reading j^ma/ulrptupb which 
= 6 ot/cetco? or TO oiKeicoy. David consistently throughout this 
passage uses ftUinuiub^mfi to translate o'lKeiais- Nor would \6yos 
be translated puip but pum., or rather pmii, for pwn. is used for 
ke$ii. David does not translate Tiore in this passage. 
7 b. 14. pr]9'^(TeTaij uiu/iti=k4yeTai,. So A. C.d.q, k. 



14 ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 

7 b. 15. rf; 0wet] pijni-ptun/fi=(pv(T€i simply. So in b. 33. 

7 b. 17. Koi bea-TTOTov ovtos SoCAo's ecrrt, Kai] A.T. omits. So ^. «. 

7 b. 19. Kttt] ^ iiiil'^uiuui[iuj^=^ Kai KOlVTj. 

7 b. 30. oiik] ^ n^j=ovhe. 

7 b. 35. A.a/u./3ciz'ojU€i'] uin%ni-irpjlruinj = 'Kay.jiavo\xiv vaTepov. 
7b. 31. eTrtcrnjrw] qJail^uiglrf^^TO iTtKjrryrov. 
7 b. 33. \i.kv\^ui'hq^ = yap. 

7b. 33. oiToj 6e eino-TrjTov} [lul^ iTail^uiglri^u^^To hi eTTia-rriTov; but J. 401 
agrees with Waitz' text. 

7 b. 34. TToXXfi] pjMiijni-Jp [I'l'i^ TToXkd Tiva. 

7 b. 35. TXjs alarOrjiieuii^ ^qq-uijnupirui'ijg^ implies T&v alcrOrjcrecov. 

8 a. I. Twv yap aladrjTwv koI to crai/xa] A.T. omits, " om. e. 

8a. 5* atcfl'JToz' 6e eorat] p^jg ijq^uijji'b q^nj npi/^l^'u Juipi^'b=iTo he alaOrjTov 
ia-Ti otov aS>ixa. So tlie Paris MSS. 105 and 106, and J. 401 ; 
but Venice Text takes order eWt a-S>p.a otov, like the codices- 
C. d. iL. q. ecTTi instead of e'crrai is read in d. d. pr. C. One 
P. MS. omits o-coyna. 

8 a. 6. k<jriv\ A.T. omits. 

8 a. 9. A.T. gives no hint of C(^ov r\ found in A. C.f.g. but excluded by W. 

8 a. 10. a-vvL(TTaTai\ p.uiijJiujglriui^l^^(jvvi(7Tr]Kev. So f. 

8a. II. TTporepovjjujiuu^if.nj'ii fr'"gb'uj£ = '7Tp6Tepov ov OV irpoTipov VTrap\ov, 
" earlier created." 

8a. 14. KaOa-nep hoKeX, ff\ pk npu/^u pni-fi=^rj Kad. h. 

8 a. 14. KWtA TLVas tS>V heVrepCOV OVat&v'] [lum lTfil^pnpn.uig niTuihg iLnjuigni-^ 

piruibgU^KaTa hfVTepas rivas (or evias) tG>v ovcnSiv. 

8a. 15. tSiV TTpMTCOV OVITlSiVJ niTuibg lurLinfLng ii.njuigni-Plruibnli=iTlv5>V [ot 

kvimv'^ t5)V TTpdruiv ovai&v. 
8 a. 19. aXkd TWOS xf^p] A.T. omits. 

8 a. 30. Kttt] L n^ = ovhi. The second ov is also translated. 
8 a. 31. nvos] n/ffi = rty or rj tU. 
8 a. 33 and 33. 6 'Avepomos ... 6 /SoCs] A.T. omits 6. 
8 a. 33. TO ^vkov] A.T. omits to. 

8a. 39. aiTohihoTaL] puiguiinplra,/^irp = aTreh69r] or ^.-jrehChoTO. 
8a. 30. eoTt TO 8ei£at] ^^^ inut^ai'ulTi=y)v to kvcrai. So «. 
8 a. 33. airi] lujunufili ? rather=ra{)ra of (5. «^ e.f. 
8 a. 34, roCro ye eort ro Ti-pos n] 4: lyu lurLfiti^i — eaTi. tovto tov TrposTi. 



ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 15 

8 a. 35. a^TOij eivat to avra. ^Tvep iarlv] iq/lig npg {1%^ 1/11%}= to to. avTa 

&Trep eaTLv, 
8 a. 38. e£ avT&ii\jfi'iiplri^=i^ ovtov. So n. 

8b. I. TOVTO irons] uuijU L. q^mpi^^TOVTO Kol TtSj. 

8 b. 3. ToCro] A.T. omits and renders ttcos by ^mpii.=T:<as. 

8 b. 3. TTcos ex^'J lh"'Pl- ni-%^ = Tr5)s e'x^'- 

8 b. 5- oiSfJ'J ^'""'"5^ = e'o'erat, 

8 b. 6. eiSez'] ^^in4-=oi8ei'. 

8b. 6. SiirXatnorj //p^'iiuiufaiinlitutr—^L'jTXda'iov ov. 

8 b. 7. A.T. has order ovS' et eori StirA. So «. 

8 b. 9. dhivai] iffiuilri_ *qutu = elhivai tovto, as if the clause kol otov 

KuWiov eaTiv depended on oldev. 
8 b. 9. ovK aopifTTMs] p^uijg tpt u/bnpn2iu^li = d he (or dXX' et) doptcrrcoj. 
8 b. II. first ydp] A.T. omits, making clause inroX. to t. yiv. apodosis of 

preceding clause. 

8b. II. OVk\ iiJ//_n^J=a\\' OVK. 

8 b. II. A.T. has order : eio-erat aKpip&s. So e. n. 

8 b. 14' S ^v eiSr; rts Tav iipos ti a<pu)pi(Tp,€vu)s, KaKeivo irpos o KiyeTM (Uputpitr- 

fXeVClOS elhevaLj qh I^Pk i^[iuiiuug^ no juiii.Ji'li^gU uiu^Jiubiupuin 

if-fiuiuiugk^-.n^oTi kav ilhy rts t&v irpos rt, apta-p-ivcos etaeTai. q^ tpir 
= et7i-ep in 12 b. 33, SO it might = edi' Trep here. J. 401 and Paris 
Codices 105, 106 read ^^ "p ^P^ which would = ort (or et) o edv. 
Waitz in his apparatus criticus writes as follows : " 0] on B. — edv 
A.B. d." from which it appears that B. reads oti edv. Retaining 
np of Paris 105, 106 I can make no sense of Armenian except 
by supposing that dv was translated by tp^ as if it = ew, in 
which case David's Greek ran 6Vt 6 av eibfj k.t.\. This except 
for OTL is Waitz' reading. It is more likely that np should 
have dropped out of the Venice Text than have been inserted 
in the Paris codices. apia-pevMs is found in i(. e. n. Had the 
Greek word been dcj)wpL(Tpivais David would probably have 
used piugnpnplruii or puignpn^uipaip to translate it. €«rero(, 
which is certainly impHed by ^liuiujugk, requires some conjunc- 
tion like oTi after avayKolov to make any grammar at all. But 
I have met in David with no other example of the words 
^luplfuii-np k ( — avayKOLov eori) followed by ^ { = oti). They 



i6 ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 

are always followed, as in Greek, by an infinitive mood. Could 
there have been in the Greek the anacolouthon avayKaiav . . . 
da-iTai, which the Armenian translator tried to surmount by 
introducing qt ( = oti) ? 

8b. 15- '^h'" ^^ 7^ Ke<paXflV KaC] [lu^ qq.£niL[ui bflk "g ffiuiuiugir ^tuJhzTTJV Be 

ye KecpaXrjv, kav tis dhy, ij. 

8 b. l6. ^XaoTOI)] qlii-ptitguiti^i-pubz=:eKa(TTa. 

8 b. 17. oTrep eorti'] np *lr'b = oT!ep (or rather o) ela-iv. lA is a likely cor- 
ruption of ir'i'-=eo-TiV. 

8 b. 17- ecrrm elhsvai] iffinujugk- = ('[(TeTai,. 

8 b. 19. ecrrir] Irqligfi^eaTai. 

8 b. 19. &!< eij;] it'i> = eoTt. 

8 b. ao. roCra] A.T. omits. 

8 b. 33. After a-noi^aivttTdai A.T. inserts ^pmJuAujL. uiiumuiu[uui'Ut-nj which 
means lit. with the mandate of a response, oracularly, yji-qa-fxo- 
Koycos. Obviously the gloss of an Armenian copyist or com- 
mentator. 

8 b. 34. Here A.T. adds Title of new section : juiquiqj, npiuli[, L npiu^nL^ 
ptuA^Tiepi Ttoiov Koi TTOtorrjToy. 

8 b. 25- elvai\ A.T. omits. So n. e. 

8 b. 28. A.T. has order: ixoviix^repov elvai k. TToXvxpoviairepov. So C.e.a.ii.n. 

8 b. 33. yivr]Tai'\ /j^^i"^^ = " should be received." 

8 b. 33. After aAXot; and before twos toiovtov A.T. inserts ufu,u,iiuirLk= 
cause, aiTiov. 

8 b. 36. KoX v6rToi\ A.T. omits the Kai. 

8 b. ^T. aAAo] A.T. omits. 

8 b. 39. ywoixevos] ibuii = yev6p.ivos. So A.C.d.f. 

8 b. 39. ets] A.T. omits. 

9a. 3. 8to xpovov ttXt^Oos] piuqni-ir uiiTu/ijuitiuiu-^TioWZ xpoVo) or rather hia 
TToXXov xpovov. Probably David had the reading 8ta TrXiCovos 
Xpovov found in pr. £: 

9 a. 3. KaC before avCaros is omitted in A.T. David evidently under- 

stood the Greek as he had it to mean " become by nature (or 
habituated into being) incurable." 

9 a. 3. fjV &.V rtS tcrcos i^LV 7/877] ijnp ui<lui np fipp ni.'bui^ni-P/,t3i = rjV &v ijbr] 
TIS b)S i^iV. So «. 



ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 17 

9 a. 7' ^li'K-d.vTaC^ ut[ituiruiliuij[n = hiaKii(T6ai. 

9 a. 13. KaC\ A.T. omits. 

9 a. 14. fi\ li.=KaL So n. 

9a. 15. A.T. has order: xat kiyoixev a-nX&s. 

9 a. 17. A.T. omits woto'r before Xe'yerat, so confirming Waitz. 

9 a. 18. After ^v<TiKr\v A.T. inserts ^•Mnrtuti^utpnt.p-f,L.1ii=rj abwaixCav. So 

9a. 33. T<3 abwafxCav . . . rvxpvTcav] ^ifiuuU uibqopb f^biL. ij.[ii.puiu utiui_ 
tnlrq^ <^[,i-ui'ijq.nL.p-lru/bg pUiul[u/iiu {•'''i_^pt^u="hy being incapablc 
and easily giving place to diseases to suffer anything natural." 
uiiu^ inlrijj, is elsewhere used by David to render avaxcupilv. 
In J. 401 I''- ifit-ptuL. ifiiif^ uibq^ ^fiuu/iiq.nL.piru/bg IS Only added 
in margin, so that the text would = r&J ahwarovs dvai (pvcnicov 
Ti Trda-x^eiv. Thus all Arm. MSS. omit in 9 a. 34 the words : 
pabiccs vno r&v rvyovroiv of which C. omits pabms and B. d. £. 

omit Vt!0 T&V TV)(6vT<aV. 
9a. 37. ^X^l-V TOV avrOV TOVTOIj] niAlrill. q^i-plriUL. utlrq^ inuii^unp[ib tujunpfili 

= ^xeiv Ka\ pahiws ava^iopelv rod avTov tovtov. Here the 
phrase uitqfi u,uii_ recurs with the addition of tov avrov tovtov, 
which in A. 33 are preserved by e. and g. in conjunction 
therewith. 

9 a. 30. KOI aTpv(f>v6Tr}s'\ A.T. omits. 

9 a. 32. bebeypiiva avTo] pUq-nubiu^u/bg u/yii/ = " receptive of these," perhaps 
points to bebiyp.iva Tavras or avrds read in e. 

9 a. 33. beb€x9ai\ ni-tf^^n/ = Ixew. So also in 1. 34. 

9 a. ^^. Kar' avrds] pum uijuirfi^? = KaTa tovto. 

9 b. I. A.T. reads in order yXvKv . . , to p.e\i. 

9 b. II. yevovevai] tqiub/if = yiyve(r6ai. 

9 b. 15. eOTlJ»] b-qLr=7]V. 

9 b. 18. yevoLT av'\ trq^figfi tnpiut/aiq.pni.pfii-% = yivoiT &.!> bidOea-is. So 
9 b. 19. A.T. has order : ttjv xpoiav Koi 6p,olav. 

9 b. 33. eV TT) KUTa (\>V(TIV <njOTa(7el] puui pUnupituib pjMtq^aignL.p-lruib}:=KaTa 

(jtvaecas avcTTacnv. 
9 b. 34. rb avTo roCro] lujuuf^ufiu^Tb toiovto. 

9 b. 25. P'rj pqbCuis aiTOKaOia-TavTai rj koL bia /3iov irapap.evoviTLJ n^ if^n-puii. 

D 



1 8 ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 

Uibn.nyh ^luuintumlruti n.iurubuijt MMMjiutn. lArhopU jui^iul^a^ miuMh^=- 

fjLT) pahCcos a.iroKa6[(TTaTai aXXa bia j3iov TropOjueVovtri. 
The subject of aTroKadtcrrarai would be the same as that of 

(Tvyi^€^i]Kev in 1. %$. 
David renders airoKadiaTaa-Oai, by the same phrase in 9 b. 28, 
10 a. 6, and 13 a. 30. 
9 b. a7- CLVTai] ungui}=^avTai, read in C. 
9 b. 2i5- A.T. has order : 'naO&v tlvchv. 

9 b. 36. TToioTr^res] Is it by a copyist's error that this word is repeated 

in the A.T. thus? npui^ni.pfiL.%, npiu^m-PfnAp aiuflii=1T0l6TriS, 

TTowrriTfs kfyovrai as if the passage meant as follows : "those 
states which in our innate constitution, immediately certain 
feelings generate them, are and have become a Troto'rTjs, these 
states are entitled qualities." 
10a. I. After eKorao-ts] the A.T. adds iu^^L.p[iiJu=dav}ia. This is 
certainly a gloss on the word preceding iupmui^aigin,pfiL.ig. 

10 a. 3. fKoraa-eis] uipmut^iugni-PfiiAp uiifi^t-Plmib = e/coTao-fis OavfJiaTos. 

Perhaps the latter word is added in explanation of the 

former. 
10a. 4. bva-aTTaWaKToij A-T. has L q-J-nuiupiuPtui^^^Kal bvcrairdWaKTOL. 
10a. 5. ra ToiaiJra] uu/iinpf,^ trii^ravTa (or eKelva) ecrri. 

10 a. 5- 'TOIO^] nptulf^p ni/tiAp = 170101 TLViS. 

10 a. 7. ov yA.pj ^uitiqli n^Lu = ovhe yap. So C. i. 
10a. 9. 'neT:ov6ivai'\ •luiu'b l^plrilj^T^ Tre-novdevat. So C- d. g. i. 
10 a. 14. The A.T. in reading ^«A lrn.iu'i,iff,iJb[,'u . . . q.ni_ confirms W. in 
reading T(3 yap Tp[yu>vov . . . etvai. 

10 a. 15' KafMTTvXov] h^nulLb if-n / = KafXTTukoV ftvai. 

10 a. 18. Ti] A.T. omits. 

10 a. 19. A.T. has order : Tiva fiaXkov. So e. n. 

10 a. 23. TTcos] A.T. omits. 

10a. 26. rocroCrot] unpiu^ovToi. 

10a. 30. TrapMvvfj.cos Aeyeroi] ^ juipmiiniAiupiup uiu[ifL=L(aTi, to irapcoWjLicoy 

Xeyeo-^at, 
10 a. 30. AevKo's] uufliu,ui^'u = b kevKos, so below A.T. implies o ypa/n^ariKo's, 

6 bpoiJ.iK6s, 6 TTVKTLKos, whlch C. n. e. f. insert in each case. 

10^- 35- >^'^'^0- bwaniv (j)V<nKriv] Jiuui qnpm-PtuA* Jpgui^uAni.ptaA (J. 



ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 19 

1291) = Kara hvva\Kiv hvktik^v (or rather wuktikjj). V.T. has 

J[,guiliiu'i,nuP[,Jb = the art of wrestling. The Arm. Com., 

however, reads ^va-LK-qv here. 
10 b. a. A.T. inserts i-= /cat before rais. So C. n. 
10b. 3. Kard'] np^ ftuin = o\ Kara, "who according to . . ." 
10 b. 4. A.T. has order ; eTrtor^juTj Xgyerat. 
10 b. 4. b'l ^iMAqp = ydp. 

10 b. 7. After a-novbaios A.T. inserts iuuf, = X.eyeTai. 
10 b. 9. r^s operTjj] juiiuiigfiiini.piriiir'i' ainjiip/A[i, i.e. from virtue virtuous, 

for Armenian does not lack a word like the Greek. 
10b. 10. 'napuivvjx(as:\ juipiuLnuiiiupjup^u-:=Ta, -napuivvixuis. So C.g.n.u. But 

J. 1 39 1 agrees with Waitz' Text. 
10 b. II. a\Aa)s] ujjii.i^(ru = oiTa>s or some such word. 

10 b. IZ. KaTOJ luu Jtuui =:z Koi KaTO,' 

10 b. 14. be] omitted in A.T. which begins new sentence with ixravTms. 

10 b. ly. kvaVTiOV TTOtOiy OV(TIv\ 'lilr[i<^iul£u/ll ^, Pi-Ufi^in L. nnuiLo ti=:^ eVaVTLOV 

ecrrt KaCirep TTOtois ovo-lv. 
10 b. 18. rd XoLTTov eorat ttowv] "{jij!^ ^itst''' "f^^^^ra. Aonro eorat 

7rot(i. 
10 b. 30. ^ StKatocrwrj r?) dStKia] *iupij.aMpai-P-tm'ii iubfipuii.ni.p[ii^ = biKaioiTvvr] 

abiKia. 
10 b. 30. Before kvavriov] A.T. inserts A. uui[,muilinufilrii/u uLnL.p^L.'b = Kal 

XevKOTTjTL jxekavCa. 

10b. 24. TTOC] nup'lj=.TO TToS. So C ^. S.f.g. 

10b. 38. SiKatoi'] iupifMipiuqjtjb-=ibiKai6Tepov. So ^. ^. 

10 b. 38. juSAAoj'] jiuukm L. %ni.iiiq^ fJiaWoV Kol rJTTOV. So C. ^. _/. 

10 b. 39. ert fvbe)(^€TaL XevKorepov yfveadai] pbq.nuLfi L. ui^funuibiuajijb Lu 

t-qai'hpfj=fvb4\fTaL Koi XiVKOTepov STi yCvfcrdai. So C. and^. 
10 b. 31. X^yerot] uiuuiug[i = kiyoLTo. So B. i. d. u. coxx-g. 
10 b. 34. biiv\ A.T. omits. C e. f. n. u. also omit. 
10b. '>)^, vyLiiav\ aq9nL.p-[iub tuu[i'li^vyUidv (pacri. So C. e. f. 

10 b. '^^. After biKa\.o(n)vr\v\ A.T. adds r\TTov. So C. e.f. which also add 

11a. 3. \iy6ji,ev(x\ uMufiglruiu> npuil^^^^Xfyop-eva ra iToid, 

11 a. 6. After iiaXKov A.T. adds L qbrn-aiqU — Koi to tjttov. So C. e. 
11a. 9. A.T. reads jxaWov before pTj^Tjo-erai. So C. «. 

D a 



30 ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 

11a. 13. After jxaXKov A.T. adds L1bni-ajq = Kal tjttov. 

11 a. 14. ov ■navTa ovv to. Ttoia ^wiSe'xerat] A.T. has u/«yi" n^ [fbqjii^lfb 

nniMilinup^[iJbgll = OVK OVV eTTLbix^Tai. TO. TTOlA. TTaVTa IS Omittcd. 

So C.f. e. n. 
11a. 17. ovK f(TTL Kar a\ko ovbiv'\ k It- n^jnim J^nuiT ftpli^} = ^ctti kot 

ovhiv. 
11a. 18. Kal av6iJ.Qiov\ A.T. omits. 
11 a. 20. A.T. has order : fx^ •^'jo'?? "s ?7fxas. 
11a. 21. A.T. has iroiriaafj.ivovs ttji' ■npoQea-w. 
11 a. 23. eXeyoMfi'] A.T. omits. " om. d. et pr. C. rec. marg. n." 
11a. 24. Trpo's rt] iuivfih^gii=^TQ>v irpos tl. 
11a. 29. Kai] A.T. omits. 

11a. 30. ov] A.T. iuji_nij=a.KK' ov. So in 1. 31. 
11 a. 33. TaTs Ka9' eVaora] ^£»u7 uyunjft^ = KaT avrds or Kara Tauras. 
11a. 34. A.T. has order : ^x^iv TLva tS>v k.t.X. 
11a. 38. A.T. has order: avro roiy yevecnv. So C.^. 

lib. I. After Karapt^/xeTo-^at] A.T. inserts Title :^/»2f"?^""^^Z5/^^/'^Z5/ 

= 77e/3t roC TTOieti' Kal Trao-x^ety and omits be after ewtSexfrat. 
11 b. 5- A.T. reads yap kol p,aXX.ov nal tjttov. 
lib. 6. ^ep/xatVetr^ai] inpinJtf1j = T6 kv^iladai. So C. f. S. 
lib. 12. ocra] np^orrov. So 2. 

11 b. 15. i"a €lpr]jj.iv(x\ jwn-ui^uiuglrmi^pb^^Ta TTpoeiprj}xiva. 
lib. 16. After eipTjjueW] A.T. adds Title: jiuqunfji '^ui^ui^utyg^'nepi t&v 

aVTiKiip-iVOiV. 

lib. 16. dyriKeio-flat is confirmed by A.T. which reads <^ai^ui^uu/,i. 

lib. 21. A.T. omits article before rjixCo-fi, fvavria, Ka<6v, ayadm. Before 

the two last ti omits it. 
11 b. 22. rd] A.T. omits. So C. d. n. g. u. 

lib. 26. TO hl'n\6.(T[,0v\ l^pl^Uuiu^iuinJtl^ Ijjiunjh-zz^TO StwA. TOK flfJli(T€OS. So C. 

f. e. " corr. «." 
11 b. 29. Trpos Th o.VTiKti\x.ivov Xeyerai rrjr ^Triorrj^Tjr] ii»n. ^lu^ailfUMj&uif^ Jlu^ 

^uigni-pfii-Vh utufi = TrpOS aVTlK€lp,iVOV Tr\V i'nL(TTr\p.T]V KiyiTai. 

Codices A. d. e. omit to after irpo'y. 
lib. 30. 70 yap imaT-qTov tlvI keyerai eTTLa-rrjTov rfj eTrtorjjjujj] A.T. omitS. 
11 b. 32. iT^poov Ae'yerat] A.T. omits. 
lib. 36. A.T. has order : ayadov Xe'yerai. 



ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 3i 

13 a. I. KaTr]yopelTaL\ umnpn^f^ L= Karrj-yopeicrdaL KaL 

12 a. 3. A.T. has order : TravTcas avci f^ia-ov. 
13a. 13. A.T. has order: v-aapyjuv avr&v. So n. 

13 a. 16. &v hv KaTTjyopfjrai] ^njg umnpn^'ii perhaps implies &v Karr;yopeirot. 

So n. u. 
13 a. 17. ye Tt] A.T. omits. So e. 

13 a. 19- A.T. implies tov cnrovbaiov, mn-iugfilbuitjif So n. 
12 a. a I. A.T. implies rod kevKov koL tov fxekavos. 
12 a. '22. ToiavTa ■)(ficoij,aTa] q.iijiig = -)(p(i[j,aTa simply. So n. u. 
12 a. 33. r?7 8' eKarepov t&v aKpa>v awoi^tio-ei] piyg * tp^atguA^upn^^ii 

S-iufpfigti iuiMfuiunL.p-lTtaJp.}:=Tfj 8' eKarepq. T&v &Kp(iiv aTro(l>acrfL. 
12 a. 35. Kol owre SiKaioi"] n^uipqjup'Uz^Tb ovre hiKaiov. 

12 a. 36. XeyeraL jxev] A.T. omits. 

13 a. 37- Trepl d^^aA/noV] «B«/^tf qui^uii/p^ Xeyovrai wept 6(j)9a\p,6v. 

13 a. 38. irepi roCro] *2^ q'fniluit.=oTi -nepl tovto. Perhaps ^ has crept in 

from the qum^L. which follows. 
13 a. 38. A.T. has order: iTe<f>VK€v t] 'i^is. So C.f. q. n. u. 
13 a. 39. ^KacTTOV r&v riji efetoy SeKrtxSz'] q^upuipu/h^up ijnJbuilinup-lruiU'U 

libq.nJbni^=:^iKa(TTOV TO TTJS l^faiS bcKTlKOV. 
12 a. 39. 6«'] ^a/liq^ = y&p. 

12 a. 30. inrApxeiv, koI ore irerpVKev e^uv jxr^hafxSii v-ni-pxr}] t^Ll ^ "i- '^"'L 

ftt-llP n^ if.ni-gk (J. I39I nub[ig[i) = VTTap^iiv p,r\hap.5>i ixr\ inripxy 
(or ace. to J. 1361 exv)- ^^ ^- ^X^' is read instead of virapxp 
in A. 31. 

13 a. 35. TTjV eiiv] lrpb-uu = Tr}v oxp-Lv. 

12 a. 39. A.T. has order : ravrbv fj TV(j>X6Tr]s. 

12 b. I. A.T. has ovbajx&s S.vdpu>iTos ov XiyeraL^L. n^ Jltnil_l,i-[ig Jiupq. n^ 

aiup. 

12 b. 3. TO fo-TeprjaOab] li. ufuil[aiu[,ili = T6 re ka-Tfprja-OaL. 

12 b. 9. KaC] ^u,jy=fi. 

12 b. 13. drriKeirat] A.T. omits. 

12 b. 14. TO V<i) enaTepOV irpayiJ.aj np^ pbij. trpliuigu/b^upnilp 'p ungiubk (ip^g 

Irb^^Ta v(j>' kK&Tipov TovTOiv TtpayfiaTa. 
12 b. 30. XeyoiT av] tuup = kfy€Tai.. 
12 b. 31. TVcf>\6Tr]s be oi/fecoy ov Ae'yerat] A.T. omits. 
12 b. 33. Ka/cetro] *iun. uijU=Tspos eKelvo or .' ^Kelvf. 



2a ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 

12 b. 35. 6^i's\ A.T. omits. 

12 b. 30. TOVTWV yci-p] l^ ungui = TOVTOiV hi Or KaX TOVTCOV. J. 12^1 haS 
Ai/i unguis TOVTCOV be. 

12 b. 30. A.T. has order : avayKolov r\v. So C. n. 

12 b. 30. ava. [i.iaov\ [^i Jkj^l'ili' — o.va fiiirov n. 

12 b. 34. TovTODV yap ava fxicrov rt ovbiv] *^"^ qn^q- (P- io6 (Af-) ^h^S^ 
"ik'^'tl This should mean : tSiv 8e dm \i.k(jov ovbiv. If we could 
suppose that an b'''i_ has dropped out before n^li^the Greek 
equivalent of the passage would become : tSiv h\ ava ixia-ov n 
ovhlv KOiXvii v-irapxeiv (sc. t(3 6eKrtK<3), " but nothing prevents 
some one of the intermediate inhering (in the recipient)." As 
the Armenian stands, however, the sentence can only mean : 
" But nothing prevents it being true of {virdpxei.v) those which 
are ava p,€crov." 

12 b. 36. A.T. has order : /x^ rjv avayKoiov darepov iirapxeiv. 

12b. 37. d p.rt\ It- n^j=Kal p.r] or ;/?) 8e. 

12 b. 37. v-n&pxeC] i^'-gk implies vtt&pxol. 

12 b. 37. oToi;] '^fiauiti pbni-Plrmiffi^olov <j)Va(L. 

12 b. 38. iiil be TOVTCDv ac^xupia^ivMS avayKoiov darepov VTTapxeiv^ L. 'p ij^puy 

uujug ^uipLuti-lin ^ nndb ^nbn^ni^tuLiMib^ t"! ^ pjugnnn^uiatun 

^mpl^iui-np k it/fiVli ?■"/_= ^ii't be TOVTWV avayKalov iarC ru ru 
beKTiKco vTrApxeiv, Kal a(^u>pi(T\ievix>s avaynalov eort darepov imdpxeLV. 
e. inserts r<3 SexTtKcG. 
12 b. 39. o.<^(i>p{.(jp.evu>i\ A.T. omits. 

12 b. 39. Kal before o^x] Ven. Text retains, other Arm. MSS. omit as 

in 13 a. 3. 
13a. 2. vi^kp-)(eC\ cf.nu^vTikpye.iv. But J. MSS. y<j/=:?57rapxei. 

13 a. 3. KOI oix] A.T. omits KaL. 

13 a. 4. After akr]Qks] Ven. Text add k = lari. J. 1391 adds ^^^ = lorai. 
13 a. 4, 5- After way/catoi'] Ven. Text adds 4- = eoTi. J. 1391 adds 

kp= y\v. 
13a. 6. ^x°^J "^fri^lx^iv. So ^. Perhaps here and in 11. 10 and I3 

the Arm. MS. had the abbreviation nu'blrij^iyov. 
13 a. 8. &v Tt ecrriy dra fxecroiij jiy^ ZL^f "^P ^ = S)V dva \xecrov iuTL. 

Omitting n. 
13 a. 8. avayKalov yap Trore] L. '^uip^iui-np k lrpp.lrp-= KaX dv. earl. wore. 



ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 23 

13 a. 9. VTTap)(^eLv\ fn^p.uignpn^fuup^inTap)(^eLV a(j)(iipLCriJ.iVa)S. 

13 a. 10. Tore tj tvc^Xov 17 oxjnv fx°''] l^tJ"i/^'^""^il/P ^ ^uiiT t-ptuu niAb-i = 

Tore Tv(j)kbv rj ical o'^iv ^xecv. C. n. have o\lnv i\ii.v. 

13 a. II. Kat T0'6T(i>v\ uui=ztOVTO. 

13 a. 13. ex°^ ov/rii' eirai] Irplruu nubt-f_ujufi/j= o\j/iv ^x^'^ XeyecrOai. 

13 a. 14. dXXa no"^] The Armenian versions, except Paris 106, add a 

gloss here, and P. 106, instead of tktl, writes L niTuIUg qJfi^gJb, 

which might mean xai rtcrt to, t&v jxia-onv. 
The Venice MSS. and Paris 105 insert, instead of the words 

aWd TIC7L KoX TOVTOl'S CKpiOpLO-fJi^VdiS TO iV, the following : iujl_ L 
(ni/u/bg r, 106) nup^nguh : htjh nihtuiLnt-M-triuU U- muiLuiunLAa-lruaU 
t^njiubuiiiiubpi rti^iuptf J^ 9"i/t" '"^^w nbn.ni^lTn oft "> ^ '^9P3'> 
"UL f^"^' ^ "}_ "tigut pjugnpn^uipuip qjjib%, which = dA.Xa Kai TICTL 

TO, T&V jJLfacov (?)■ e£ea)s be km. crTepri<re(as rco SexTt/co) ovk avdyKrj iaTi 
aWA Tiva hixi(Tdai, el ju,^ eort p,e(r(t>v, aXKa Oarepov [or to 'iv\ /cat ov 
(omitted in P. 106) tovtois (omitted in J. 401) a(j>uc>pLcrp.eviiis to 'iv. 
This looks like the translation of a Greek gloss. 

13 a. 20. v-i:&pyei\ q-nt-gk implies viripxoi-. 

13 a. 20. T(3 TTvpl depp,(^'\ ^pnj ^pHh ? = 7rj;pt to depp-w. "Trvpl to" is read by 
e. n., "corr. A., rec. B. C." 

13 a. 21. yevk(jQai\ i^yi = ywe(TQa.{,. 

13 a. 21. SwaroV] liuipk perhaps implies Swarai. So n. Likewise in 1. 23. 

13 a. 22. A.T. has order : 6epp.ov \j/vxp6i>- So d. 

13 a. 25. Had David read kclv he would have probably used L, but he 
does not. Cp. n. n. g. f. 

13 a. 29. avT6v\ A.T. omits. So pr. ?/. 

13 a. 30. els TTJV evaVTiav e^iv'\ *'[• Hrp<^iii^ni^[JlruA nL-im^m-PfiiA^els evav- 

TiOTrjTOS e^iv. 
13 a. 34. After ahvvaTOV A.T. adds ifinifinlum-itL £li%lrfj= ixeTaj3o\rjV yivecrOai. 
13 a. 35. (jyakaKpos &iv irdkivj ^'iiuiiuglriui_ng^(j)aXaKp6s ns uv, omitting ttA\lv. 

13 a. 36. e(j)VOrev'\ pjiuu^g lrpp&p = e(j)V(Tev TTOTe. But J. 401 omits tpptr^^ 

woTe. 
13 b. 4. aeC] A.T. omits. 

13 b. 6. ovbeTepov] l^ "^'^ '/> "ngw'l'i-=ovbiTepov avT&v. 
13 b. 7' ^* '^^ vpos TiA^utljq^ unpui fipp uiiu[ib^.pbz=avTa yap ftjy Ta irpos rt. 
13 b. II. ia-Tiv] uiufiii = \.eyeTai,. 



24 ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 

13 b. 19. aVTOV \XJ\ SvTOS okws TOV ScoxpcirOUs] *^ "Unpin n^ bfju pn^npnillfb 
\]n^piumuijil uni-ul 1^ = OTt OVTOV \i.J\ OVTOS okooS TOV ^a>Kp6,T0VS 

yjrevhes ecrrt. Here ^ . . . unum ^=i6ti . . . ^jfivbos fcrrC may be a 
repetition by a copyist of words from preceding sentence. 

13 b. 20. A.T. has order : e^euis koI rrjs orepTjcrecos. 

13 b. 30. jxri OVTOS re oXcos ovbtTepov aXrjOes, ovtos re ovk det OdTepov^ A-^»j/ L. 

"i_^LSJ' "i^f" '^^^=Ol'TOJ KoX fXr\ OVTOS ovk icTTl 66,TfpOV. 

13b. 23. TM TV(l)\bv eirai] lii/pb q.n£? = Tb rvcfiXov etvai. So «. 

13 b. 33. A.T. has order : ddrepov ovk avayKoiov. So u. 

13 b. 26. exeti'] qiiuj nLXlru=avTov i\iiv. So C. e. n, 

13 b. 30. Kot] [iuiir=fi. A.T. omits StoKpdrrjj) with C". 

13 b. 33. juoVcor] A.T. omits. 

13 b. ^6. TOVTO 8e hrj\ov^ L. *unguijiujinli[i'b:=TavTa h\ hr)kovTai. 

13 b. 37. Tt} Kafl' iKacTTOV eTrayCOyjj] ^uu? [n-piuguib^i-p fii-plr u/Ug JiuLlui-nu^ 

p-lruib=iTfi KaO' tKacTTov avT&v iiraycoyfj. 

13 b. 37. After i^oVos A.T. inserts A- tupq-uipm-ptuA uAfipuii.nuppi.% = 

Kal biKawavvri abiKia. 

14 a. 3. KaKov &] 4- ^p=i(TTl KaKov. C. omits ov. 

14 a. 4. eyaz;Tia] is translated mechanically by ttp'^m^uAp as if it were 

neuter plural. 
14 a. 7. en eTTi] Al Lu = (ti hi without fTiL 
14 a. I a. A.T. has order: r<5 avTM vnApxnv aixcjyoTepa. 
14 a. 15. A.T. omits first ?/. 
14a. 24. ey yevct] utn-fi ilfini.J=yivf.i kvi. 

14a. 25. A.T. adds Title : fUiriuiif.u'biuJul^ufi-=.'Kipi roC mpoTipov. 
14 a. 36. Kara] n^ pum=io /card. So ». 
14a. 37. T&v Adya)i»] iujingU-=rS>v aWanv. 
14 a. 38. A.T. omits to. 
14 b. I . After rdf et. A.T. adds ^ ul^qpniig Ibuipilif/iip bi nuA qmlrunt-^ 

mh-uL ^.tuufiL. = di»7rep apy^ai. TipoTepai t&v Oiooprnxdroov rfj rd^et. 

So i. J. MSS. show a slight variation in this addition which 

they, like the P. MSS., receive : namely, J. 401, instead of ^. 

has L^u/bqt and J. 1291 ha.s ^ui%q^ L ; either of these might = 

Kol ydp. 
14 b. 5. ftvaL TTJ (jivafl boKil] qjtj^ uiji_n^pbnL.piTui'Up luju Pni.^ =z elmi, 

dXX' ov (f)vaeL tovto SoKei. 



ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 2,5 

14 b. 6. ayaTra>ixivovs im^ avT&v Ttporipovs (pdanfLv Trap avToLs flvaij *«^^ 

ptrglraifuli pjptrmbg 'Luilubfi'Uu tit-plruibn luulrb ifjiij=. dyaTTtOjuei'ODS 

kavrStv (= themselves) -npoTepovs avr&v ( = them) (j)a(nv etvai. 

The construction requires iuutfj=^ (j)daKei,v in fin. to be read 

instead of aiulrb. If this change be made, the Armenian gives 

some sense. 15770 and irapo are omitted. 
14b. 9. A.T. has order: rov irporepov rpoiroi. 
14 b. 10. A.T. imphes Kal Trapa in L^u/u. So n. 

14b. II. 'npOTipOv\'Lui[uI^b[i'U=.TOV -npoTipov. So C. 

14 b. II. T&V yap aVTi(TTpi(j)6vTC0li\ ou/Uq^ L. y juijbg npo ^ml^ailf-UiplJiU^KOX 

yap ecTTi t&v avTio-rpecpovTiov. But as Aeyotr &v in b. 13 is 
translated the ecrri is not wanted and k has probably crept in. 

14 b. 13. TTJ (jivcreL] A.T. omits. 

14 b. 17. el yap dXrjOris 6 Xoyos w \iyo[J.ev oti eaTLV 'dvOpumos, €(ttiv avdpuiiTos] 
A.T. omits. 

14b. 18. eoTt 6e] L. ^p=:r)v hi. 

14b. 20. (paCveraC ttohs] IrpLfi [iHh fippli.:=^aiv€Tai ttcos ms or olov. 

14b. 33. A.T. inserts Title : jiuqaiqji '^iuiruiUifjuJuujbgz=.'Kip\ tS>v &ixa. 

14 b. 24. XeyeTai] lr%—'i(TTi. A.T. omits hi. 

14 b. 31. ovhirepov] A.T. omits and implies ovheTip(a hi. 

14b. 35. hLaip€(nv\ •nuipplTpni-Plrin'U=.hia<p6paV. 

14b. 37. yivovi\ ulrn-k^ lriniljxia.y=yivovs ovra. So B. C. u. n. 

After ewhpov A.T. adds L '[• giuJmguijliVu^ Ka\ els to ^epaov. 

rotaCra] ujjunpfi^ = Tavra. 

Kai eKaaTov t5)v toiovtmiA b- *unpm fn-piupuib^i-p^KaX Tavra eKaarov. 

unpm should perhaps be ungtu=TOVTU)V. 

olov rd TTe^ov'] '^IrmLujli l^tr'Uqji/hliii^Tb TTi^ov {<3oi>, Omitting oXov. 
tS>v elh&v det] t^pm nu/li nuilruuil^uU^=aei T&v elhcov. 
A.T. has Tov etvai immediately after a'lTiov. So C. 

15 a. 12. A.T. has Title : jaiquiifju 2;iipJ^nL.j^buib = Txep\ Kivrjo-eMi. 
15 a. 13. 8^] A.T. omits. 

15 a. 14. A.T. has order : fj k. t. ixeTajBokri, dXXotcoo-is. 
15 a. 15. at jxev ovv akkai] lupq. ^/•'i'f- m/bg^al piv ovv irivTe, 
15a. 19. 17] krp = n, "was": a mechanical blunder. 
15 a. 19. Th aK\oiavp.€Vov'\ iuj[uyilr£ = dX.X.oiov(Tdai. 
15 a. 20. aWoiovadai] iujiuyinuP[iul/b—Tr\vaK\oiii!(nv, 

E 



14 b. 


38. 


15 a. 


I. 


15 a. 


I. 


15 a. 


2. 


15 a. 


4- 


15 a. 


9- 



26 ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 

15 a. 33. 7][u,v ovbifxias t&v akXcovJ Jtq^ *^aAqp L. n^Jfinj uijfng=zriiMv' ovbeixias 
yap T&v &\\cav. ^ui%q^=:yap breaks the consecutiveness of the 
Armenian and is clearly an echo of the ^u/bqb which begins 
the next sentence. 

15 a. a6. KaC\ A.T. omits and reads for ^ : L — KaC. 

15 a. 39. eSei] A.T. omits. " r. c. add «." 

15 b. I. KivrjCTLS ripeiXiaj ^pJ-nuPlruib ij.iuq.iupni-pfiiJl=::KlVr]Cr€L 7)pe/xia. 

15 b. I. TOis be Kad' €Ka(TTa al Ka6' e/cacrra] pu^ fuim fti-piii^uib^i-pngli-=.Tais 
8e Kaff e/caora. The A.T. seems to have dropped out at xafl' 
eKaora. 

15 b. 4. ripeiiCa' /x(iAiaTa 6' 'ioLKtv avTiKel(rdai fj Trpoy top evavrCov tottov fxera- 

BoXtj /i.ujn.utnnt-fa-fii-i iTiuhaii-uihn. [rnu.tTquju ^iMiuujLutjni* U. p-trnL_u 
aipif-lrop 'fi'bbp^uil^ui'U mlrq^'b ipnipnlunL.pfiL.'b:=r]peiJ.[a fJ-aX-LCTTa eotfei' 

avTiKtiadai' koI el apa Tipos rov evavrCov tottov p-eTafioXxj. The 
sense of A.T. is : " to change of place rest in a place seems to 
be especially opposed and, if as may well be the case, change is 
to an opposed place, it is also opposed." I have assumed that 
thewords L pirpLu uipq.lrog = Ka\ el apa which "del. vult ante rj 7t.;" 
for they are used as = Kat el apa in 5 d. 10 and 11 a. 38. 
15 b. 6. rrj be konrfj t&v cnrobo6eicr&v Ktrrjo'etoi'] {iul( mjfj^^i-piruiVl/ piugiu^ 

tnpbgbiry ^pJ-ni-PLm%tjbz=TfjbeaXXoiU)<Teia'!iobodei(TrjT&VKlVr\a-e(i)V. 

15 b. 9. fi\ A.T.\idiS*uij%ir=eK.eivri. ^Ja/iT would render 77. 

15 b. 13. wrtKet'crerot] <ltu^ui^iujtiigk implies future. 

15 b. 13. TTj KUTo. TO TTOLOV Kivqaei fj KaTo. TO TTOiov rjpepjia rj f} els to evavTLOv 

TOV TTOIOV IJ,eTaj3oX7]j puia npuil/fi'U n.uiq.iupni-PlruiIi "hlgp^mliailiU 

npuilifib ,pnifin[unLp[iJb = ttj KaTo, TO TTOIOV rjpep.iq. T] evavTia (or TO 

evavTiov) rov ttoiov jxeTaj^oXr). 
If we could suppose — what is easy — that '^ had dropped out 

before 'uyp^uilim'h'h we should read i] eh to evavrCov rov tt. ju. 
It may be noted that in n. the first hand omits the words in 

1. 13 ^ Kara to 170101' r}pep.Ca fj. 
15 b. 16. A.T. has Title : jiuqunfji niXlunj^r.'nepX roi) eyj.\,v. 
15 b. 17. 6e'] A.T. omits. 
15 b. 17. y6.p'\ A.T. omits. 
15 b. 18. T\ hXXtyv Tiva TTotoVj^ra] limiP pum ufjuj (•!& npui^ni-plruA = rj nar' 

S.XXr]v Tiva TTOLorrjra. 



ARISTOTLE'S CATEGORIES. 27 

15 b. 25. ^X^'^] i"^[i = ixti.. Xe'yerat is omitted. 

15 b. 28. key6ii.eea 6e'] A.T. omits. 

15 b. 29. A.T. reads tov 'i^fju-v after dAAorpt&Sraroy. 

15 b. 30. ru exety] nilbbfni(u implies this reading. 

15 b. 32. After Karr]pl&\i.r\vTai\ A.T. adds L. ^ai^nt-liun^ bqb'u iujunp[ili = 

Koi ol vojxi^ofxevoi rjcrav ovtol. 
The Armenian translator ends thus : "End of the Ten Categories 

composed from the Great Master Aristotle and called in the 

Greek tongue Categorias." 



E 2 



PART II, 



nSPI EPMHNEIA2. 

The Venetian Text of 1833 was prepared from the three MSS. 
already mentioned in the preface to the collation of the Ten Categories. 

I have checked the Venice Text by collating with it the Paris MSS. 
105 and 106, and the Jerusalem MSS. 401 and 1291. 

The Venice edition, also the Paris Codices, have the following Title : 
" Beginning and Preface of the writing which is called in Greek : Uepl 
'Epfj.rive[as and in Armenian about interpretation, produced by the great 
thinker Aristotle." 

To which P. 105 and 106 add the words : " translated and inter- 
preted by David." 

16 a. 6. &v jxivroi ravra (rrjixeia Trpcorcoj, Tavra Tratrt 77a5r;/xara] p^g "p"g 

uijunp^l^ %2uibuil^p uirLinflingb unpfili uiJlrblrgnihi ^'hnj'lj Lfinp^Siv 

iXiVTOi Tavra arjixila rSiv ■nputToav to, avra iiacn ra avra (}) Tradrj- 

fxara. 
16a. 8. ^g?7 TavTO.] u,<^iii ifnpiu = ij8ri ravra ; but J. izgi reads unp[,i = Ta 

avra or ravrd. 
16 a. 10. ore ij.4v] is omitted by the A.T. 
16 a. 10. 178);] A.T. omits. 

16a. II. <d] *npng = oh. Pcrhaps npnj, = S, is the right reading. 
16a. 12. A.T. has order: to aX-qOh re ml ro -^evbos. 
16 a. 13. ra fxev ovv dv6p,ara avra^ '"Pt unpfi'U [luL uibni-iu'bpu=: ravra jxkv ovv 

TO, ovoiiara, " eadem ergo nomina." 



DE INTERPRETATIONE. 29 

16 a. 14. ^ avev O". K. 8. VOJ]\X,a.Ti\ tuiLuAg yiupiun.pni.p-lru/b L. inpn<^nuptruiii 

jfiJiiignuiuh-uli^^Tois avev (T. K. 8. vornxaai. 
16 a. 15. Tt] TO XiVKOv, orav jxrj TTpocTTfOfj ri" ovTf yap \|^eC8os oilre oAjj^e's tto). 
(TTjjLietoi' 8' eoTt ro{S8e" Kat yap] ^uiiP uuffiuiui^^ L. jnpJ-uiiT n^ 

titiu^pgp l^^ ^U- L-U 4"> "> unutn L. n^Tx^iftunfitn* P-^g %2^M/biuUp 
JftuijU Irli uijungfil^ : Iru ^uiUq^^l] TO keVKOV OTaV 8e \XJ] TTpOaTedjj 

Ti oiiTTU) ea-rlv oiJre ^jrevbos ovre akr]des' (T7]\xeia 8e jxovov ravra. 

KoX yap. 
16 a. 15. Paris 95, 105, and J. 401 omit L before jnpJ-mJ] so tiiat the 

Greeli would run : )^€VKdv orav ^tj, witliout Kat. 
16 a. 17. aXrides ?j T//'e{i8os] Zt^Juipfiia pi^ l[Luir uat.tnz=aKr}6is tl tj ijrevbos. 

So ^. 
16 a. 18. 7j jUTJ eij;at] ^aiiTqn^ qji£ = ri rb p,rj elvai. So ^. 
16 a. 19. Before wo/^a] A.T. has Title : jaiqun^ ui'Uni-u/b=.T:fp\ 6v6\xaTos. 
16 a. ai. avTo\ A.T. omits. So g.f. pr. ;?. 

16a. 34. A.T. has order: ev e/cefoots juey yap oii8ajiic3s to jue'pos. So «. y. ^. 
16 a. a6. 76 Kik-qs ovhiv. TO he Kara o-DrfljjKijv] Irquiifiii : ^u^ ^um puipui^ 

q.pni.piriu'lj=:TO KsXrjS' KaTO, aVvd-qKTJV 8e. _/". jE. B. d. it. U. G. Omit 

ovhiv. 
16 a. 37. After o^SeV eortz^ the Arm. versions add : L pk'tk'n l/u pum 

pbni^la-lraiU aiiuiup phn. ti.pnu uniulruiii uuthtu ih ulhnutnha n< lUutiU'^ 

" but perhaps there are by nature sounds written, which yet 
are not called names,' dXA. to-coy eto-t Kara (pvaiv (pa>val yeypay.- 
p,ivaL dA.A.' op.(as 6v6)j.aTa ovk elcriv. These words are commented 
on in the Arm. Commentary. 

16 a. 33. The A.T. confirms W. in omitting the words : ort o/xotcos k(\> 
oTovovv inrapx^ei Kal ovTOi Kat /xt; ojToy found in C. e,f. u.g. 

16 b. I. oca roiaiJra] npoiub Jliu/bifMiir uiji_ p'i_ 'y""{l'"[l^ = oca aAA.a 
roiaCra. So C. 

16 b. I. 6v6p,aToi\ mbnL.uihg-=:OVO\).i,TUiV. So jF- 

16b. I. Ao'yos hi ea-Tiv avTov to. jxev aXka Kara to. uvtA, otl be jxeTo. tov 

^OTtJ'J II pjiib fr unpui ai/flt uiJtiUaiJh putn 'bJJth L. <^m%q.trpd t/nA 

= Aoyos 8e' eo-rti^ avroS to aAAo irav Kara to avTo p,eTa be tov 

eCTTlV. 

16 b. 4. <I>tAcoz;os eoTtz;] i\t[nn%[i ^ = <I>tA&)rt eorti'. 
16b. 4. ovbev yap ttco] ^u/bq^ ^ Lu-^^ovbe ydp TTca. 



30 ARISTOTLE. 

16 b. 6. Before pr\^(x\ A.T. has Title : jmiu.,fA, ^<«/^ = 7rept p?j/iaros. 

16 b. 9. TO vvv vT:a.pxuv\ qmjJ^J' ^nfU^TO vvv VTiapx^i- So e. 

16 b. 10. A.T. confirms W. and Codices in reading Kad' krepov Xeyo^ivutv 

as against virapyovruiv of Ammonius. 
16 b. II. tS>v Kad' vTiOKei,iJ.ivov rj ev •UTTOKetp.eVu] *lApui^iu/fig L l^iuiT "blrb^ 

P-uiltui/ntuig muliglringlj k\ VTVOKeipieVOV 7] Kol fV VirOKillXiV(D 

Xeyojuei'coy ia-rC. 
Probably lApui^tu/lig is a copyist's error for ^ipm^uijkg = 

T&v KaO' vTTOKeLfiivov. The Arm. Com. implies qtrbpiu^uu^g. 
16 b. 17. Tov pTJ/xaroy] puij[i? — prjfxaTOi simply. 
16 b. 18. '7:pocrrrr\fj.aivei\ 'i/^f"^""^^^''''?^'''''^'- 
16 b. 18. TO U] [.uli iu, = Td 8e'. So E. e. 
16b. ao. 6 Aeyco:'] 2"^ iifi/;^i = o Ae'yet, "what he says." The whole clause 

in the Armenian = " for what he says stops the intellect." 

6 Kiytnv would = 1/1 muyh. 
The Arm. Com. however seems to imply 6 \iywv. 
16 b. 22. ovbe yap to etvai fi fxri fivaij ^u/Lq^ n^b-p^ ?-"Z^ ^tuiT n^ t"L^ 

ovhe yap iav to elvai fj to /xt) elvai, as if etirris were understood 

from succeeding clause. The Arm. Com. paraphrases the 

passage thus : n^ JJmiJb q-n^ L- n^ 1-"l_ n ^Jb ^uilitulflAi q^/fb, iiij[^ 
trfa-^ L- nhnih h'bpb nl^Luuh UMUuiuglrU} #?♦ "a^Juipml^ U- n^ uuj^ ^ 

ov p.6vov TO elvai Kal p-ri etrai ov ar)p.aCvei to Trpayjua, dXA. eav Kal 
avTo Ka9' avTo to ov etir?;? ovk aXri6(vei ovbe \lrevbfTai.. This rather 
implies omission of idv or av. But the Arm. Com. is not 
a reliable witness of what stood in the Arm. Version of 
the text. 
16 b. 23. A.T. implies order : oib' av -yjnXbv avTo KaO' avTo to ov e^TTjjs. 

16 b. 24. rjv (iveV t&v OT)yKel/!X€ya)Z/] ^npnj mn^uihg 2^piuq.plrglr^ngL-=^riS CLViV 

t5)v avvdepiivcov. But J. 1391 reading = i7J'. 

16b. 26. Before koyos] A.T. has Title: jiuqunfji piuift^Tiepl koyov. 

16 b. 30. o^X'] "i_t^Pi-^ovK ei or o^k edv. 

16 b. 31. ev TO) juCy TO vs^ itp pmpi lupt ?:=ev TTj (T(f)vpa vpa ; for pui^=: 
" hammer " according to the dictionaries. The Arm. commentator, 
or rather the Armenian translator of the Greek Commentary, 
certainly understood Pui^'o as meaning " the mouse " and not 
" the hammer," for he writes thus : PuiliU uiulrinil mtrum^ (itSi 



DE INTERPRETA TIONE. 3 1 

uibpuih IflihifjMiUunj %^itulfir=" in sayiog p-uiliU he means a 
certain kind of irrational animal." Neumann, Revue Asiatique 
for 1829, i'l his article on the Armenian David, takes Pm^^ 
a.s = cr<f)vpa; but he could not have read the commentary on 
the passage. 

17a. II. pTj/xaros] A.T. omits. 

17a. II. 6 Toij avdpiaiTovli i^uii Juipif.njii pu/li =z 6 TTepl audpamov Aoyos, 
" Codices add koyos." 

17 a. II. rt nv] A.T. omits. 

17 a. 12. rj Tt] liiuiTijujjf^ fiii^j=rj aXXo ri. 

17 a. 13. 8t' on be] L i/aiut, qp. Here he implies 8e' rather than 877. The 
A.T. does nothing here to make clear the reading in the 
Greek. 
The words li- ijiuifb if^ in 17 a. 18 render l-Kuh-r] ; in 17 a. 38 
render l-mX hi; in 17b. 33 810 KaL They might also render 
8t' o Ti be, if ^ be used interrogatively, for they would then 
mean " but because of what ?" " cur autem ?" 

17 a. 13. TO C^ov] ^iriiq-uAp } — ^^ov simply. 

17a. 14- J"^ (T'uveyyvs elprj<jdai\'[i 2^puMij.uMulTinj^r(^ (xvvrkTayQai or (rwiirdtcr- 
crecrdai. Perhaps ^puiq.uiulrinj is a corruption of 2^piuulrinj 
which would render the Greek text. 

17 a. 15. A.T. has order : roCro ■npayp.mrdas. So e.f. n. 

17a. 18. brjXovvTd tl] jmjm%lr/_l,'ii^^br]kovv Ti. The A.T. means: "since 
we cannot say that one thus reveals anything by voice so 
as to etc." 

17a. 27. A.T. transposes the clauses thus: eird be ecm koL to v-napyov 
aTTO(pa[vecrdai, coy vnapyov koX to jut) vTidpxov d)S p-rj virapxov Koi to 
virapxov 0)S /!/.?) vnapyov koX to p,7] v-aapyov us v-napyov. In 
Armenian : L. ifuiub q^ k l^ qkg'' lrpLlTgnL.gu/blri_ [ippL. ^_p, L. 

ii.kp'' tFP^ it.hp' ^ li-e'' tpc^ ^fiP' ^ i^h^ bpc^ it-p ■ 

17 a. 30. Kal Tiepl tovs cktos be tov vvvxpovovs] l^ 2r'-Pl.^P"""-P1/"^ lu/J-iTnu 
uiiTu/Luilili'b (P. 95 lu 1011% 111 li[iu) = KOI -nepl tovs eKTos tov vvv xpovov. 
B. C. E. G. read xpo^ou. g omits be, but the A.T. seldom 
renders 8e' thus used. See note on 22 a. 8. 

17 a. 31. aTreqbrjcre] mufni-ulruigb ng^aitecpriae tis. So n. 

17 a. 33. roSro] iiijut^k"=ovTu>s. 



32 ARISTOTLE. 

17 a. 35. Tr\v roC mnov Kara tov avTov] qunpfi'b uMjunpfili quMk^ ? — ttjv tov 

avTov rovTOV Kara tov avrov. 
17 a. ^6. aXXa] uu/j! A-/i = alia etiam, perhaps akXa em. 
17 a. 36. ■npocrliopiC6\J.i6a\ <liul[npn^Jg = avTibiopLC6iJ.€da. 
17 a. 38. TO he Kad' eKaa-Tovl L nJa/bg fuim [,i.pingu/ti^i-pg% ? = Ta be tS)v KaB' 

eKatxTOV. 
17 b. 1. avayKT] he] A.T. omits he. 

In 2 b. 3 ev Tivi T&v mQ' eKaara is rendered by : jA m-t&Sijpi-pui^ 

nujh*pi-nuu* 

In 11 a. 32 al KaO" eKacrra by : £"•" [•upLugiu'ii^i-p^. 

In 11 a. 34 T&v Kad' eKaaTa eTncrTr)jj.&v Tiva by : fih^pum fn-pingiuV^ 

^^unnoh ^aibautpng. 

In 17 b. 1 Kokkias T&v KaO^ eKaarov by: l]/i»^/ni# /uim [ii-puipu/ti^ 

tt'-pa'" 

In 17 b. 3 T&v Ka9' eKacTTov after v-n&pyiei is rendered : y^""" (••-p'"^ 

oui'h^i-pg'li (in J. 401 [n-ptupu/b ^i-pngb). 

In 20 a. 24 evri t&v Kad" eKaaTov is rendered : p •{^p'y (••-puigu/b^ 
In 17 b. 28 eiA T&v Ka9' hanTa is rendered by : f- ^p-y /»'«" 

fti-pujpujbilli-pqh* 

In 17 a. 40 Ka6' eKaaTov (Ae'yco) is rendered simply: ln-piMiguA^i-pgi, 
which is irregular. 

In 17 b. 40 T&v Kad' eKa<TTa ti,vos is rendered : pum [n-piugmh^i-pg'L 
m-Jlrpk' In 18 a. 31 e-nX t&v KaQ' eKaaTa is rendered : «/i#^ pum 
fn-putpuA^i-pgij (J. 401 ^"g'i')- Similarly in 18 a. 33. 

In the version of Porphyry Isagoge in 6. 20 (Busse Ed.) to. Kara 
fji4pos Kal Kad' eKaaTa is rendered : pum JuiuuItujj^ L. pum fiupm^ 

^uA^up^. The general rule followed in the above passages 
seems to be this : that David in the suffixes ^^l", ^^ti, and 
^nglii translates the article only in its forms to., t&v, toTj, while 
he takes no account of whether Kad' eKaaTov or KaQ' ^KaaTa be 
used, rendering both alike by: pum /ii.pii,guA^i-p, which 
properly = Ka6' eKaaTov. 

I conclude from the analogy of the above renderings that David 
read t&v KaO' eKaaTov in 17 a. 38. 
17 b. 3. intdpxei, tl fj /xrj] fig ^atJ ^.^^.v-napyei r\ fxr] virapyjei. 



DE INTERPRETATIONE. 33 

17 b. 4. n] A.T. omits. 

17 b. 4. taovTMlvavriaial a'!:o<l>&V(Tiii^*lTil^g[i'ljlrp<^utliuj% p.ujglT[tLnL.p[iub''^ 
= ^orat ivavTia aiyocpava-Ls. But P. MS. reads %lrp<lui^uAp = hav- 
ri^at, without however altering the number of the other twowords. 

17 b. 7- av'T'o-i i^ev] A.T. omits. So £: 

17 b. 8. iroT^] A.T. omits. So ^. 

17 b. 9. Xe'yo) be to f-irj Ka66\ov a/no^aiveadai eirl tS)v KaQ6Kov\ U. uiubJ" 

ajluuf ^inn^ lrnL.ngb-1^ iWnuMj n^ap.ninnl^,nh'=.\eyiii 8e TO Kudo- 

Xov a'7io(f)aive(Tdai em t&v ixt] Ka66\ov. 
17 b. II. KexprjTai] ilaipf,£ = Kexprj(T9ai. 
17 b. 13. TO yap tras] ^u/bq^ n^uiJb'b=:ov yap was or ov ttSs y&p. 

17 b. 13. KaOoXoV KaTriyOpelv\ n^fjum pn/npiii uinnpn^b-ji^OV KUdSkoV KOTTJ- 

yopelv. 
17 b. 14. dA.jj5?7s] A.T. omits. B. has it in margin. 

17 b. 15. TO Ka66\0V KaTTjyopeiTai] umnpni^ qp.n^npl^ = KaTrjyOpeiTai TO 

KaOokov. 
17 h. 17. A.T. implies: avTL(j)aTiK&s rather than airoipaTLK&s. 
17 b. 18. ort] A.T. omits and its reading qn^pumpninpk might = ro ov 

KaOokov. 
17 b. 20. evavTiws] iilrp<lai^ would rather =ei'az'rtas of d. 
17 b. 31. A.T. confirms W. in omitting Tray avOpunros kevKos ovSety avdpoo- 

TTOs kevKos. Bkk. retains from A. 
17 b. 22. 610] li- i/uiuti q^ — et quoniam "and for as much as," "and for that." 
17 b. 25. olov] A.T. omits, but in further omitting -noTe and ap.a akr\6els 

etvai confirms W. 

17 b. 2(5. After XeUKo's] A.T. adds : ^u/Uq^ n^uijyii n^q^um pninpyU %2U'^ 

'Luibk-=^ov iras yap ov to KaOokov crrip.a(vei. The same words 
occurred in 17 b. 12. 
17b. 28. eiri T&v KaO' e/caora] '[• ij^puif p""' [••-puigiu%^i-pgL unfbiqk^u^ein 
T&v KaO' eKa(TTa axjaiiraiy. 

17b. 28. OVK ea-Tl ^OOKpAtTJS keVKOS^ Wnlipiumk^u n^uiq[imui[i='S,(XlKp6.Tr)S OV 

kevKos. 
17 b. 30. A.T. has order : rj ykv -fevbris, v be &kri9ris. 
17 b. 40. airb tov avTov] *iiiiqnu!&t/j perhaps a corruption of wiq + abl. case 

of unpi, 

18a. I. ^ a)s] t = simply Kai.; "alt. ^ om./ del. B.Cr 

F 



34 



ARISTOTLE. 



18a. 3. OVXV aVTlKellxivT]^ n^<liu^iu^m/? = OVK aVTlKfLfliVr], 

18 a. 8. ula Karac^acris fiia dTro(/)ao-et] Jhu paijujuni-PfiiA JnuiT umnputunL.^ 
ptuA = lxCa d7ro'(^a(ny /iiS Karacjiaa-eL. Cp. A.n.U. 

18 a. 9. aVTKpaTLK&S^ puiglrpll.uilifi = aTTO(l)aVTLK&i. 

18a. 9. al kvavriai ahXai\%lTp'^iul^uibp ufji^^kvavriai &X\ai. 

18a. 13. ^] {iiiJ=7], "or;" a mechanical blunder. 

18 a. I5- o^/c] L-n^^Koi ovK OY ovbe. 

18 a. 17. eo-rt] A.T. omits. 

18 a. 18. KEirat] liiujgkf = Kii(T€Tai. A.T. also implies ef cSi" 6e firi. 

18 a. 18. After Kord^ao-is] A.T. introduces It- n^Jhi- piuguiunuP[iJu=ovhi 

fxia cmocpaa-LS. So A.d.g. i. 

18 a. 31. ovSei' yap hia<^ipei tovto elireiv rj ecTTiv tVTros Koi HvdpoiTTOs XevKos^ 

au/bafj n< A^> uiutntiiFn ^ uiuhl P^ hp ^h tfiunn, umpuituu u. uiutP 

Pk- fro Ifi uuffiutiu^ ^ hp 'f^pq- ui^fitniu^:= ovbev yap 8ta0epei elTreiv 

OTl icTTlV iTTTtOS avOpOHTTOS KfVKOS 7) 5tI eCTTlV ITTTTOS XfVKOS Koi 

icrriv iivdpcoiTos XevKOS. B. C. read ?j ort in a. 31. 

18a. 35- J/TOl TToAXa 7J OvSer Crr;/xa^r€l] piuqnuJh 'L^'biulik ^wirn^fib^_=TT0\\a 

(TTjixaCveL rj ovb4v. 

18a. 35- O TIS avOpaiTTOS ifTTTTOs] #7^ ^^ Jaipq.z=6 tIs tlTITOS avOpOiTTOS. 

18 a. 37. A.T. has order: avTicpaaiv fivai ; so g.f. n. 
18 a. 38. A.T. omits ^vAynrj. J. 401 retains it however. 
18a. 39. A.T. has order: akriOrj elvai, rj -ij/evbrj. 
18 a. 31. itvai] A.T. omits ; so n- 

18 a. 33. T&V Kad6\0V jU.rj KadoKoV \ex6evT0iv] pum pn^p^gli uiufiglring L. /»♦ 

qp-n^np^ = rcSz; KaOokov Xe\6ivTiiiv koX ixt] KaOoXov (or /xrj Ka66- 

Xov he). 
18 a. 33. rovra)i»] unpuj = TOVTov. 
18 a. 34. 17] L = Kai; so .<4. «. 
18a. 35- First i57r(ipx.f'] li""ri-ni= fj vii&pxeiv. 
18 a. 35. (uCT-T-e et] ijb tpj^ rather = et yip, found in e./.; wore is always 

rendered m/ym m-plrUb or /j^Ii^ 
18a. 37' Kara(^a(Ttsj uinnptuuni-P[iJb L. puigiuunuPftuli-=.Ka,Tii.<^a(yii KOX hno- 

(fiaais ; so ^. 
18 a. 38. virdp^ei] frl!r = v'!7(ipxet ; so^. 
18 a. 39. Second ort] A.T. omits. 

18 b. 3. rj OV XeVKOv] ^miTn^^^ ui^fitniiil^=:ri oijK eOTl kfVKOV. 



DE INTERPRETATIONS. 35 

18 b. 3. ■^i'] k-=i<m. 

18 b. a. Kat et ^XTJ vnapyei •(/feT;8erat] fr/34- "^ uink=d jujj, \lrivbiTai. 

18 b. 4. First ^] A.T. omits. So B.E. a. 

18 b. 5. ^ T/f€t)57j] A.T. adds after these words /i. A-/34- i«/i# n^ = d be tovto 

jxri (or ov). 
18 b. 6. rj OVK eorai] 4. n^np n^ti^gl,% = ovbi o OVK earai, "nor what shall 

not be." 
18 b. 7- o <^0!S aXrjflevetJ np umnpuiutiugitTlt^t/aipfitn^^^o KaTa(pas a\rj9evei,. 

18b. 9. oiJrCOS ^ /XTJ OVrCOy] uyuufi-u L n^uijbuf^u=:OVT<iiS KoX jxrj ovTcas. 
18b. II. etTTell'J uiulri^juin.iuCtuq.njb^^'npOei.TSeiv. 

18b. II. aei] A.T. omits. 

18 b. 1%. etwetz^] A.T. implies Trpoeiitdv as in b. 11. 

J8b. 15. avayKaiov\ ^uip^un-npuii^t" kp':=avayKai(m rjv. 

18 b. 2,0. OOl/Ll^aiVet] u/uiinai'^lrugir^crVIJl,l3i](TeTaL. 

18 b. 31. a\r]9€s] zC^Jhipfiin kp = a\r]dfs ^V. 

18b. 21. OTlXfVlcbv Kol jxiya, Set] fr/34- uuf[imuili L. \ji^uuffiuiiulf\ uItuil. u/mpm 

^[/'] = ort XetJKOj' Kol [ov KevKov^ ^xikav [e]8ei. z. reads fxekav. 
J. 1201 omits ov kevKov and implies 6ei instead of ^Set. All 
Arm. Codd. agree in implying i^iKav. 
18 b. 22. 66 6e virdp^ei els avpiov virdp^eiv els avpiov. el be ptrire e'orai pi-qre ixr) 
icrrai avpiov^ Irf3-k i^ijl" •(^qb'-^ ^ Irflk l^q^gl^i_'[' •(uiib'-i ^ I'P^k 

lrqtg[> '[• •[luqt'^' which would = ei vtrapxeiv els avpiov koX el VTrdp^eiv 
els avpiov, el be ixrj vnApyeiv els avpiov ov)(^ vitdp^eiv els avpiov, el be 
IXTj ecrrai fxriTe to /i^ earai els avpiov. But J. 1 29 1 implies exactly 
W.'s reading, only reading el be virapxeiv instead of el be 
■inrdp^ei. 

18 b. 25. After yevea-6ai\ A.T. adds vavpiaxiciv. 

18b. 30. aXXa iravra elvai koI yive<T6ai\ uiji_iuJt%utjbfib *^n^ L. ^'blr^:= 
aXka n&vTi TO ixrj eiz'at Kai yCvea-dai. Perhaps ^nfij should be 
ijq.n^^To eivai. 

18 b. ■^^. eaecrOai] tii^g[i = e<TTai. 

18b. 37. rj jxr] elTTov'l L. fr/34- n^aiuuigfih = Kal el jJiri elTTov. 

18 b. 38. Khv ixr; 6 jxev KaTa<^rja-rj ti 6 be wno(^r\crrj\ pk'^k'" ^ "'£ n^uumpm^ 
ufigk l^ "^ n^piugiiiufigk=^ lihv 6 fjiev ^.7) KaTa^y\vrf, 6 be p,7] a-no- 
(prjcrri. "ti om. e. n." 

F 2 



36 ARISTOTLE. 

18 b. 39. 6ta to aiTO(j)adT]vcu rj xara^a^-^z^ai] ^lA utnnpmulr^'b l^iuiT pjug^ 

aiubinjU^hia TO KUTacpdvat ri aTTO(pdvai. So a., cp. S, 
The Armenian, however, is not incompatible with Karacpadfj- 
2/at ?j a-aocpadrjvai, ; for the active infinitive is often written in 
the passive sense^ though we should have expected the passive 
form to be here used. 

19 a. a. avayKOiov] i. ^uiplfuiunp^KoX dvayKoiov. 

19 a. 3. yiV€<T6ai\ bquihliiliLuir n^lrijuMbfn = ye.vi(TQai r\ jxri yevecrOai,. 

19 a. 4. o re yap dA-jjAois eiire ris on ecrrai] ^u/Uq^ jnpJ-iuiT li^jp^p'^w^t" 
uiuuiugk no, fr/jAy^ ^ ore (when) yap aX-qOcos ftiToi (or epei) rts, 
eVrai, or rather : orav yap akrjO&s elnri tls earai. 

19a. 5- ™ ytz'o'/xei'oi'] qlTqlrui^=zTb yivojxevov. So e.ii.u. corr. 5. 

19 a. 6. direlv del on eWat] ^/?4- aj^^ui lrij^g[,::=oTi (or et) del eorat omitting 

€177611'. 

19a. 7. A.T. has order: ap-)(r) ecmv. 

19 a. 9. (ariv ev roTy f^^ del evepyovac to hvvaTov etvai. kol ptrj 6p,otcos" ey ols 
ap.(f)u> ei'Se^^erat] t> j"p" "£y Jli^ "hlrpi^np^bff^ ^"'p^ 1"Ll ^ "i- 
"linpu lrpl£np[i'b "blrpfilil^anbuif^ ^^'Ufih^ifjTiv, iv ols TO ju.7] det evepyeiv 
TO bvvaTov etvai, kuI p.?) ev ols dp(^a) evhex^t^^va yCveTai (? ez'6e;(€rai). 
o/xoitos is a correction in «. 

19 a. 12. oToi'] A.T. omits. 

19a. 16. 6tarp?)ff^z»ai] '^uiinuibfii_uui = hiaTiJi.r]dT]vai, avTo. 

19 a. 18. diravTa^ luJI/buiJit fiii^j=S,-Kav Ti. 

19 a. 30. ?7 KaT<i.(paalS fj r] UTTOCpacnsj /luiiTuinnpiuuni-PfiJii ^unTpiugutuni-PfiLii 

= j; KaT(i(paa-i,s rj aTTOcpams. 

19a. ai. G6.T(pOV, OV p,r\V dA.A.'] ujiiii. pUmftp L. Jli'L'lt n^trnlmii^ tMij/J=ddTepOV 

e'^o^oi' OaTepov 8e oii yevofievov, akXa k.t.X. pLinfip, which I render 
lfo)(oz/= selected, picked, chosen, perhaps e^aipeTov. 

19 a. 25- M i^vai] /i^^/T^<^iif^^ = p7) ewat dvayK-q. Cp. e. 

19a. 35. A.T. has order: S-irav to ov. 

19a. a6. Sre ecrn] aiji^jnpJ-u,irk-=^dXXa ore eor^ ; i^^could also = aXXo. 

19 a. a8. aTraz;] uiJk'buijlili=^To airav. 

19 a. 31. eVecr^at] ^t»/i^/r^ ? = Td iaeadai. 

19 a. 31. A.T. implies rT)!) vavixa^iav avpiov ; so -£". «. 

19a. 31. otiSe jjLT] yeye'o-flat] L n^n^lrqu/hlrii,}=Lovbe to jut) yevia-OaL. 

19 a. 35. A.T. has oixoCcos ^X^iv avdyK-rj. 



DE INTERPRETATIONS. 37 

19 a. ^6, efli tois [jJr\ aet ov(Tiv r) ju,?) aet [xr] oBtrty] *'[• 'jyp'uj umjg, n^Jp^ Irb, 
L n^JJi^m ^tf = e7ri rois fJirj ael dcrl rj ju?) ael fXT) eltri ; a rendering 
which takes ov<nv as if it were 3 pi. pres. indie, eia-iv. npp = a 
has perhaps dropped out after uayg. If it be supplied, the 
A.T. will exactly render the Greek Text. 

19 a. 36. TovTcov ydp^ ouA^ U. uiujgz^Kax Tovroiv yi.p. 

19 a. 37. ddrepov p,6piov^ *'[i i^«uu^i = together, shnul; perhaps a corrup- 
tion of qniSi iTuiu'b^dSLTipov p.6pLov OX of similar words. 

19 a. 38. f^aAAoz'] n^ujn.uji.trfj=pLrj ixaWov or ov jxakkov. 

19 a. 39. TTjv fTepav, oil fxevToi ^Stj aXrjdrj rj i/f€u8^. oScrre] qnSi, ^miT unumt 
J^y'ij=Tr]v erepav fj xj/evbi] cSore. The words ov jxivTOL rjbr] aKrjOfj 
are omitted. 

19b. I. Kai] {iuJ-^ij. 

19 b. 5- V KO.Td(l)aa'l,S arip,aCvOVCraj ^mtP uuinpuiuai-P-fiL^ iyaiilui^&ini^lL. ^luiT 

pjugaiuni-P[iJb^y] KaTd(pa(ns crrip,aivov(Ta rj koI aTTOt^ao-ts. 
19b. 6. TOVTO be kcTTiv 7j ovop.<x\ L. k uMju uiljnJb=.kaTi 6e TovTO ovop.a. "C. 

e. pr. d. omit ^." 
19 b. 6. Kai] A.T. omits. " Kai re. n. om. a." 

19b. 7- ™ Se OVOfxa elp-^Tal KoX to dvU)Wp.0v\ pi^jg i^'l^^uibnJb L. uibulhniit 

uMumgbuif^l^^ri b\ ovofxa Koi av(ivvjj.ov iipr]Tai. " editi plerique tI 
be . . . Kai tL" But P. MSS. and J. 401 and 1391 read : piyg 

uibnt^ljh aiutnglruMl ^ uibuibnuuiljU-=::TO b\ OVOfXa etpT/TCtt TOV CLVOy- 

vvp.ov. 
19 b. 9" ^^ y^P ■"''"S' arjixaivei Kol to dopurTov, Scrirep (cat to oi)( vyiaivei ov 
prjua aW' dopKTTOv pfjiJ,a, ecrrat Trdcra KaTd(f)aa'Ls] ^lubq^ "i_'^ b^ 

'hiifjb uinnpaiuni-Pfii-i = OV ydp €V TL (or TTCOs) ffrip.aivelj dopKTTOV ovofxa, 

uxTTTep KOL TO ov\ vyMiveL ov pT)p,a ia-TL. Ttdaa KaTa(pacns k.t.K. 
Codex e. reads dopiaTov ovop,a oiairep, and ». omits /cat to after 

(Tr)p.aiveL in 1. 9 and 1. 10. " dW d. p^fxa re. supra vs n. " 
19 b. I a. ovSe] {uiJ}=rj. 

19 b. 13. TO yap faTiv] ^u/bi^ i- = ea-TL ydp. 
19 b. 15. earat] A.T. omits. So e. n. 
19 b. 15. TO 'i(TTiv\ [i.g perhaps implies e^Tiv simply. 
19 b. 19. 6e] A.T. omits, or dogs not translate. " om. n." But be used 

thus is never rendered or hardly ever in the A.T. 



38 ARISTOTLE. 

19 b. 30. Ae'yo) h\ olov — 19 b. 3a. ovTui reVaxrat] In the A.T. this perplexed 
passage appears thus : L. mulrir. npl^k'it' [ig uipq.iup JUipi^ (P. MS. 

ifujnty)t ghp^ Irnhau tukjirtP yuanuaihuti ^ uibni^tuli uuiiP u/bnnnphip 
^luhnt-iub 'bbn uinnnutunt-P-tFu/bn.* U. uauUiP qp [{P^ Ij^uiiP inn, iunn.uMnb 
n-hahi Ll LiuiP tun. n< mpniunb^ mjuuit^u ul tnn. pMnaiuuni-^huljh* 

\^uh tuuiuM tJuiuh uiiunn^L ^pa uijuno^l^ irqpgpL^^npng trpl^ni-^ab tun.^ 
Uijtnptuunt-f3-fiub L. puiqtuunuP-^tJb i^aiig^'b nuin i^inpt^^y npu^^u umumLui^ 
unt-P-ftL^^bt II. hplinupb n\ ; u. fiilu/buMifp ntuutuQituiiu tupuituuutnptu^ 
o-phglrinqu, fio mpq.UJp Jiupq., "^[ip iMipiJ-utp Juipq.- fi^ n^iupq.uip 
Jatnny unnuj nuiquiunt-P-fiiAt #i * pa /7* t£ipn.t£tp sfinpn.* au/bqp hpb 
iuuuiuilton II. #i>^ Ap P^'h tnpn.ujpnL.iIh U. phn. n<b (r.#?^ ) ujpnjupni-ub 
uin.n.htj^: ujpij- uiiunpfiu npuj^u p tltrpini-O-utuuibu uiuht umjuuiI^u 
nuiuhuil t^i 

This implies the following : 

Aeyco 8e, olov ecm SiKaios o (P. MS. omits &) &v9piOT:os, to ^(ttl rpiSv 

(firjixl (TvyKiia-Qai ovoixaros rj aopCarov ovoixaros kv Ttj /carac^dcref \eyo) 

be on TO e<TTiv ?; rcS 8tKa^(d ■ffpocTKeiVerat rj kul tm oil 8i(ca/ft)' ovTa>s 

Koi irepl (or -npbs) rrji' anocpacnv. 

&(TTe 8ta TovTO TtTTapa raCra 'icrTai, Zv to, }xkv hvo Trpbs KaT6,<pa(nv 

Kttl aiT6<pa(TLV l£et Kara to aTOL-)(ovv u>s al (rrep7j<rets, to. be bvo ov. 

voovfj.ev be to Xeyojxevov Ik tS>v vTioyeypafj-p-ivuiv, Icrn bLuaios &v- 

^pCOTTOS, OVK eOTl SlKOtOJ avOpuiTTOS' iuTlV ov b^KaiOS S.vdpU>TTOS, TOVTOV 

inrocpaa-is ovk ecrTiv ov 8(/catoy avOpm-nos' to yap eaTiv evTavda /cat to 
ovK taTi 7(5 biKaC(a xai ru oi; StKaiw TTpoaKeCaeTai. raCra jxev ovv 
u)cn:ep ev tols 'Ava\vTt,KOis Ae'yerat oi'ro) TeTaKTai. 
19 b. ai and 19b. 19. Tp[Tov is rendered t^p/igu = t&v tplS>v, or perhaps 
Tpi&v simply. Perhaps Irpl-gu is a copyist's error for tpftpu or 
lrppnpq.=:TpiTov. But in any case in Arm. MSS. the numeral 
might be expressed by a simple letter of the alphabet, and a 
copyist giving it in full might easily blunder and write trpfigu 
= "out of these three," or "three times," instead of lrpf,pu = 
"the third." u/bm-u/b, which occurs twice, and which = di'o- 
p.aTos, may well be here, as often, a corruption of u/bnJu — 
ovop.a. If both corrections be made the Greek would be: to 
ecrn TpiTOV (pr^jxl avyKeladai 8vop.a r) aopidTOv ovop,a ev Tjj (cara- 
(j>a(rei. 



DE INTERPRETA TIONE. 39 

19 b. 35 and 30. A.T. agrees with codices in reading biKal<o. 

19 b. 30. A.T. reads irpoaKeia-eTat. before ravra with C. k. e. Cp. n. 

19 b. 31. A.T. reads keyfrai, with codices. 

19 b. ^^. rarvTov A.T. omits. So n. 

19b. 37. A.T. has order: bvo jxev ovv avrat.. 

19b. 30- TTpOCTTedeVTOS' eOTl] uin-lrq.lr/nj. nfiuf^u k^^TtpOCTTiQivTOS. oloV COTt. 

But J. 401 omits npufku^olov, which however "re. ^. corn n." 

19 b. 39. iCTTiv ov biKaios ovk avdpanros — ovk 'icmv ov bUaios ovk avOpanros] 

A.T. and P. MSS. omit. J. MSS. retain. 

20 a. 2 and 3. eo-oirat] tr'ii=d(TC in both cases. So n. 

20 a. 3. TTpoaxp'&p-evaL] mn. iluiptgtuif^ confirms this reading. 

20a. 8. TTOLS avdpOdTTOS^ '^lUiHr'tiiuJiifiii ujjf^ifiupq.nf*=ZTOV TTaVTOS d\X' avdpd)- 

TTov or TM TTavTi aW avdpcoT^c^, for the genitive and dative are 
in Armenian the same. 
20 a. 13. r] OTL KaOoXov tov 6v6p,aTos rj Kardcpaa-iv rj dTrJ^afftu] *piujg np npninn^ 

•^uihnMU l^uiiT uinnpiuulrf^ l^uiiP uiufnuubi^ r] OTl KaOokov TO OVOp,a 7] 

KaTa(f>dvai f; &,nTO(pdva(, ; cp. e. which has KaracpricreLv rj aTTO(priiT€i.v. 

Cp. ad 18 b. 39. 
20 a. 18. icrovTai oUre aXr)6iis &p,a oiJre] Irq^gfib TCTJiup^mp ^luJuib^iiit/lu/IU 

"l = e(rovTai aXriOels fi/xa ovk. 
20 a. 19. otoz^ ov Trav C'?"^ bCKaiov /cat ^ort n C^ov bCKMOvj nUL IfhrUt^aiUfi fio 

tupn-iupi #?* uiJI/buijb ulTbn.a/b^ ftp utptf,uipz=z€(TTl Tt ^^OV b[KCLiOVy OV 

irav C'fov ecTTi hiKaiov. 
20 a. 30. ry y.iv way avOpumos ov blKaios icrriv rj ovbus ecrriv avOpcoivos S^/catos] 

uiiuu] np ^npU iUui/ljUMjb iltupn. tupn.iiip 4"» uintP /»♦ no 4" dutpn. 

ii#^/y.i«^ = "illi quod — [aHquis] omnis homo Justus — sit, aut non 
aliquis est homo Justus :" in Greek : ttj p.'kv [rty] was &v6po}T:os 
b[Kaios fi ovbeCs eaTiv &v6pa>T70S biKaios. 
The rendering of ^ instead of rj seems to shew that we have here 
come on a bit of careless translation, np which I render tls is out 
of place. Perhaps it is a corruption of /ip = e(TTiv or of n^j=ov. 

20 a. 23. ov] A.T. omits. 

20 a. 23. (pavepbv be on KaC\ tpLlrf^ k qli = (j)avep6v ea-Tiv Sti, omitting bi 
and KuC ; C. k. e. omit /caL 

20 a. 24. d dXrySe's] ■£2!p"cb"- Rt=a\-neis, et 

20 a. 25. ort Kai] L = Kal simply. "Buhle uncinis inclusit ou." 



40 ARISTOTLE. 

20 a. 37. oW] A.T. omits. 

20 a. 30. avT(] 8e] lb ujju = avTri yap. 

20 a. 31. at he Kara to, dopiora airiKet/xemt] ^"^ ^uAnpn^ui^f/b ^i«^i»^<«/^V? 

= al 8e ToC aopiurov avTLK.eiiJ.evai. Kara is untranslated. 
20a. ^5. roC ai'^paJTTOs] .pw'i!' 9^'^ "/» """"g^ Juipq-^rov elirovTOi avdpcanos. 

So A.f.u., comp. e. 
20 a. 39. A.T. has order : ro he was o^k avOpca-Kos ov hUaios. 
20 b. 3. eo-rt] A.T. omits. 
20 b. 4. Tov ij.€v yap] ^u/bqh "uinT np 4-=T(3 (or rri) fj.ev yAp. Yet in b. 5 

and b. 9 roiJ is rendered rightly by the Armenian genitive 

lu/bp. 

20 b. 8. A.T. has order : AeuKo? &vOp(in:os. So A.K. G. d. e. u. f. 

20b. II. yiverai] lrq^g[, = e(TTai. 

20 b. 14. ro eK tS>v woXXiSj; hr\Kovp.evov'\ '[1 ptuqipug'b piuq^iuglrtui = " conSti- 
tuted of many," ro eK itoWGiv (or eK t&v ■nokX&v) a-uvearrjKos. 
Cp. 5 a. 15 (Tvve(TTT]Ke is rendei'ed piuq^uigmi., which in the parti- 
ciple makes pjuq^uiglruii^ (TvyK.eip.evov would equally translate 
the Armenian here. 

20 b. 16. ei> 77 Keip.evov'] >% td^ "V li"ijgir'l' = ev fi to Keip-evov : literally kv tj 
TovTo o KeiaeTai, a form sometimes used by David to translate 
the Greek participle preceded by def. article. 

20 b. 18. 6K TovTOdv] uujjg = TovTOi>v simply. fi = eK has clearly dropped out. 

20b. 19. eav] Irp-k l^r^eav Kai. 

20 b. 24. iJ.i.as p.6pLov] Jnjp k Juiu%=^p.ias ecTTL fxopiov. So C, but the A.T. 
often inserts the copula, where there is no reason to suspect 
its presence in the Greek, for it is congenial to the Greek 
language, but not to the Armenian, to omit it. 

20b. 30. 6 &vdpu>'nos] t/lupq.} = av0pu>T7os simply. 

20 b. 34. raCra] A.T. omits. 

20 b. 36. el yap on eKdiTepov aXr^Oes, eTvai hel Kal to a-vvapi(j>(0, TioXXa Kal aroTrd 
t crrat J ^tuOop /? * Irp-J^ npu^ fit-ptupuibipt-pb hgk'i "- '^p^ipp^ p-^"^ 
qni-Jp II u/Linlri^_g <^lrinlrL.fiii = OV yap el 6 Ti &v eK^Tepov 17 Kal ap.<p<a 
TToWa Kal S-Toira eireTai (or o tl eKcnepov elr] would equally render 
the A.T.). In Latin : " non enim si quodcunque quodque sit 
et ambo multa et absurda sequuntur." " For, if what may be 
each be also both, many absurdities do not follow." 



DE INTERPRETATIONS. 41 

20b. 39. airo] A.T. omits. So/. «. and Boethiana versio. 

20 b. 39. (oore eorai h.vQpmitos kevKos kevKos] fiu^ ufiyiu lu/A^i Jhipql, Inj^gl, 

UUf^miii^:=&CrTf TtttS avOpCOTtOS fCTTai. keVKOS. 

21 a. 2. Kal ScoKpaTTjy &vdpoiTTOs. koI el avdpoiTTOs kol hiirovs, /cat SivOpat-nos 

Stirous] Ven. Text has L. Irpk \]n^paiu,tu, Jlupij.. L. Irflk Jhipif.' 
L lTplinmiu'b[, = Kal €1 2aiKp6,Tr]s, &.v6pa)T:os, Koi el avdpanros Koi bC- 
Ttovs. But Paris' 105 implies Kal I,(0Kp6.Tr]s &vdp(aTTos /cat &vdp(a- 
TTos bCiTovs, which is Waitz' reading, if in a. 3 we omit /cat d &v- 
OpooTTOs Kal bCiiovs. 

21a. 5- o,T!X5)s\ •liujpuiufuip=:Kiv5>i ov p,aTai(iis. 

21 a. 6. oTTcos 6e dfreov, Xeyoju.ei' I'Sv] A. ^pufk" n-pt-j^o muuiugnt-p uijJ-ir= 

.4I a. o. (TVlX^alveil ufuimiu^lruii^fj, I39I •^uiuiiu^iri) uni^plriiig?=i(TVIJ.Iiai- 

veiv elcode. 

21 a. 1 2. TO X.fVKdv IXOVaiKOvj ut^fiinai^'ii L. IrpiuJ-pmiu^tiA'it =1 TO keVKOV Kttl TO 
jXOVO'l.KOV. 

21 a. I a. aXrjOis elTTflv, oncas ovk i(rTai to ixovo-ikov XevKov^ A.T. omits. 

21 a. 13. TO fJiOVCriKOV XeVKOv] uuffiutiu^ L lTpmJ-^ail^luIib-^\.eVKOV KOl xh p.0V- 

criKOV. 

21 a. 14. TO XeVKOV IXOVCTLKOv] uuifiinlut^U L. t-pmtf-^ui^uA = TO kevKov Kal p.ov- 

criKov. So B. 
21a. 17. eoTir] A.T. omits. 

21a. 18. A.T. has order: t6 biTrom Kal to ((oov. So u. 
21 a. 19, 20. A.T. exactly translates Waitz' Text, which is based on 

codex n. 
31 a. 22. (B ewerat] q^png q^lrut lrpPiuj = ols or oSi' ^ij-erat ; e. reads oTs. 
21 a. 24. 77] L = Kal or 8e'. 

21a. 25. /XT)] n^? = Td [xri. 

21 a. 27- '■oC 'Ofxripov to eaTiv' on yap wotTjrjjs ecrrtz>] ^i q^ni/tpnit, ^lu^qp 

^t-pP-nq^k=TO fO-TlV TOV 'OfiripOV' TTOIJJTJJS ydp kcTTlV, H. haS TO 
eOTtV TOV 'OfXT^pOV. 

21a. 31. a^Tj^ey eorat elvelv] It. iS^uiplim '[, i^u,u[,'b [i^ uiutri = Kal oKriOis 

6.p.a e<7TLV flTTflv. But J. 1 29 1 omits afxa. 
21 a. ^^. A.T. has order : avTov ovk eaTiv. So A.C. d. n. 
21 a. '^^. A.T. has order : KaTa(l)da-eis Kal avofjxia-HS. So /. 
21 a. 39. Kat] ^««»i/= ij. 

G 



43 ARISTOTLE. 

21 b. I. Tov elvai HvOpunrov a-n6(l)acns to \xr) ilvai avOpumov, ov rb elvai fxr\ 

avdpcoTTOv, kul] A.T. omits. 
21 b. 3. TO fj.ri eivai XfVKov avdpu)-nov, dXA.' ov to elvai plt) XevKov ^vOpcuTTov] 

pjuauMunt-jd-fti^y n< a.ni n< utxihuiuiL ifiunn,^ uiii n<U a.ni umhutiuu 

i/liipq.:^aTr6(j)a(ns, ovk (or fxi}) etvai jxtj (or ov) X^vkov &v6pci>iTov, 
aWa TO fjLT) (or ov) etyat kevKov avOpanrov. 

21 b. 4. KaTa(f)aa-lS ^] utnnpmuni-Pfii-'b [igk l{uiiP= KaTCLCpaCTlS sh] fj. 
21b. 5- avOpCDTlOvl Juiptf., np k tu'LmlTq^=LavOpi)iT!OV, O kcTlV &T0T[0V, 
21 b. 5' ^^ ^^ TOVTO OVT(OS, Kol oVoiy] L. tpk uyw^k" uilLblr^ k q^iu^uiuni.^ 
PfiJliub uiuhir np_pailifig-=.f.l h\ OVTU^S TiOVryTiOV icTTl TCiS a.VTL<pAa'ei.s 

Ae'yo) oaois. n. omits tovto. In the A.T. uir^lrf^ seems a cor- 
ruption of uin^^lri^. If it be so we must read irpoa-OeTeov in- 
stead of TToirjTiov. The converse error is found at 22 a. 10 
where the J. 40X has tun.qiikin^^T:pocrTC9fVTa by mistake for 

iun%tfnif= TTOLOVVTa. 

21 b. 7- °^ ■'"0 o^*^ avdpcaTTOS /3a8i{'a aiiocpacns ecrrot] uinnpuiuni-plruA, p^g^ 

ujuni-PfiiA n^qjitujii n^Jmpij.^ KaTa(f)aae(os, aTO^acrts oil to /3a5i- 

Cei OVK avOpMTTOs. 
21 b. II. TO bvvaTov jJ-T] etvai aW' ov to [xri bwarbv eirat] n^btup niajti, mji 

"t. k"'V^ t"Lr^ "^ (o'' M'j) bvvaTov fj-Tj (or ovk) elvai, aKka to jxt) 6v- 

vaTov fivai (or ? akk' ov to bvvaTov elvai,). 
The Arm. Com. here rendered into Greek runs thus : Karo<^d- 

o-ecos yap tov bvvaTov elvai ovk eorat airotpacns to bvvaTov /xt) eivai 

akka TO p-ri bvvaTOV itvai. ^luLq^ uuinpuium-Pfn-i (? -plruiU) np 
uiul^ ^uiplriji ^n£, n^ b^qfigfi piugujuni-PfiJti l^uiptri^'b nt qJilt 'V// 

n^ liuiplrip if^nj^ Howcver the Arm. Scholia cannot be ac- 
cepted as paramount evidence of what should stand in the 
Armenian Text. 

21 b. 1 2. bvvacrdai /cat etvaL Kal jur) eiz^at] ^utp ^ni L ^aip n* »"/ = bvvaTov 
elvai Kal bvvaTov /x^ elvai. 

21 b. 14. kSyos be, ort] L ^u/b^=iKal yap. L ^lu'Uq^ may be a corruption 
of II pu/b q^, which would exactly render the Greek Adyos 
e on. 

21 b. 15. avT^ KaC\ unpui = avTov without KaL Cp. 71. 

21b. 10. C^acreis] utnnpmunt-PfiLiiuil^KaTacfxxa'eiS. 

21 b. 1 8. OVK Spa tov bvvaTov eirai d7rd<^ao-ts ea-Ti to bvvarbv //rj elvai] fiu^ 



DE INTERPRETATIONS. 43 

uiuim n^nup/rilb luju pjugmunuPfitSb^oiK Spa aVTY] aTTOCpaaCS. Cp. 

n., which omits tov . . . ^xrj ehai. 

21b. 19. SK TOVTCOV fj TO aVTO (pAvai] IluiiT mpinuiuuijg L qunJU umnpnuulTlJ=7) 

eK TOVTCOV Kol TO avTO KUTacpdvai. 
21 b. 30. Second KaC] A.T. omits. So E. d.f. and " pr. n" 
31b. 30. r\ (/.T) Kara Td elvM] i^iuir^niiiz=rj to ftvai. 

21 b. 31. yLV€a-6aL (jiacreisj n^i^'blrfjjmnpiiiuni-Pl,Liju = fiT] yivecrdai KaTacpAaeis. 
21 b. 33. el ovv] ^m'bq^ tpk = d yAp. 

21b. 33. TOVT hv dr]] iMyu ut^^u, lrq^g[, = T0VT 7]bT] av (tr]. 

21b. 33. TOV bvvaTOV flVal to IXT) hvvaTOV elvai] ^uip'b finj, n^^mp n^q-^ii 

"UL"ty k'"P f^U=Tov bvvaTOV elvai,, ov bvvaTov ixr] etvai akka to 

fxrj bvvaTOV eivai. Comp. c. k.f. 
21 b. 36. A.T. has order : abwarov re kcI avayKalov. 
21 b. 37. irpocr^eo-ets] mrLuiq.pni-Pfii.'b-=iTp6(T9ecns. But the suffix o, which 

would mark the plural, may easily have dropped out. 
21b. 37. TO, b' vTTOKeijxiva Trpay/xara] [lul^ t'iiPiu^uijz=Tb b' VTiOKHixevov or 

{/■noKeLjjLevov be. 

21b. ^O. 6lO/)t^ODCrOl] npn^fnif=6p[^0Vaai. 

21 b. 31. TO elvai Kal fXTJ eiz^ai] A.T. omits. 

21 b. 33. etvai o^] t^jtuJli n^ = Tov etvai ov. 

21 b. 34. First jurj] A.T. omits, to] A.T. omits. 

21 b. 34. Second /x^ etvai] A.T. adds tuj/_ n^ l^uip ^n/j=a\ka to jxt] (or ov) 

bvvaTOV etvai. So Bkk. 
Thus A.T. implies in b. 34 nearly what it imphed in b. 33, viz. : 

TOV be bvvaTOV etvai airocpaais ov bvvaTov jjirj etvai, akka to ixyj bv^ 

vaTov etvai. So A.e. Vat. 1033 re. marg. B. 
21 b. '^6. Ka\ ixfj etvai] L. ^uip&f^ n^fn/j=Kal bvvaTov p}] etvai. 
21 b. 36. at ToiavTai, akka to bvvaTov etvai Kal /x^ bvvaTov etvai ovbeitoTe] 

uijuui[iulinu, liuiplrifi if-ni L- l^uiplr^ n^ t"U. "Ul_ {."i^ ^"'P^lb 1-"Ll. 
Il l^uiptri^'h n^if-nf. It- n^l^uiplrf^ /i^^f/^]. L. n^lrpplrp^al TOiaVTai 

bvvaTOV etvai Kal bvvaTov ovk (or jut)) etvai, akka [rd ixrj (or ov) bv- 
vaTov etvai Kal to bwarov p.7] (or oiik) etvai Kal to p-q (or ov) bvvaTov 
prj (or ovk) etvai], ovbe-noTe. The words bracketed being irrele- 
vant may be corrupt. Arm. MSS. agree with Ven. Text. 
N. B. The words preceding akka, viz. bvvarbv etvai Kal bvvaTov 
IxTj etvai, are read in C. k. e.f. n. 21. rec. d. after akkrjkfiis in b. ^S. 

G 3 



44 ARISTOTLE. 

Waitz ad 21 b. J,$ writes : — " Si vero . . . servantur et vs. 37 ro 
hvvaTov ilvai Kat Ivvarhv ixri flvai post TOiavrai, etc." This is the 
reading (except for ro before bwarov) of A.T., but W. does not 
mention it in his apparatus criticus or say in what MS. he read it. 

23 a. I. A.T. has order : ak-qQevovTM ajxa, and reads the singular zi^i/iz/i^ 
u,[, — akrjeeuerai. But the sufifix %, which would mark the 
plural, may have dropped out. Anyhow A.T. implies avrC- 
Keivrai not avrlKeiTai. in next clause. 

22 a. I . avTiKuvTai yap. ovbi ye] */?^ ^^lu^ailiuMj IrU L pk "^ um^ui/li would 
rather? = e!re avrUuvTai eire ovk, a\ka. A.T. seems corrupt here. 

22 a. a. oi SwaroV] n^^uMplrfp1b=^r6 ov bvvarov or ov ro bvvarov. 

22 a. 3. em tov avrov ak-qdevovTaiJ A.T. omits. So n. 

22 a. 4. ov TO avaynaiov fxr) eivai] n^<liup^uii.np n^^^? = ov/c avayKolov jM] 
etvai, omitting to. 

22a. 7. TO OVK abvvaTov] n^ u/bliiuplr^} = To [xr] abvvaTov ; see note on 
22 a. 35. If Aristotle wrote to fxr\ abvvaTov tlvai in the pre- 
ceding sentence, why in this, the succeeding and analogous 
sentence, should he change to to ov ? 

22 a. 8. bil A.T. does not translate, but it is not therefore safe to argue 
its absence from the translator's Greek. 

22a. 8. /cai jarj eti^at 8eT] U. iJji_i-"[^ JJi2^ infiin^=iKoX to ixt) etvai oet 8eT. 

22 a. II. ^acrets] uutnpiuunuP/ii.iu L. puigmuni-Pfii-'Lu^ KaTa((>acreis KOi aiTO- 

(pdaeis. 
22 a. 14. 6e] A.T. does not translate. Cp. on a. 8. 
22 a. 14. yivovTai] lri^gf,i = eaovTat, or yevrjo-ovTai,. 
22 a. 15. to] A.T. does not translate. 
22 a. 16. First to] A.T. does not translate. 
22 a. 18. TO OVK abvvarov] n^ m%liuiplT^}z=To jmr) abvvaTov vid. ad 22 a. 35. 

Here again to /xtj has been used immediately before, and 

symmetry demands to jutj before dSwoTov, if it was used before 

avayKalov. 
22 a. 19. A.T. has order : to abvvaTov itvat Koi avayKalov jutj Hvai: "loc. 

mut. corr. rf." 
22a. 21. A.T. has after /x?) eirai as follows: koi t6 abvvaTov jx-q eirai Kai 

avayKalov elvai, as in a. 19. As before also d. "loc. mut. corr." 
22 a. 23. ois Xiyo)j.iv] luuiugbunu perhaps = to \.iy6\i.ivov. 



DE INTERPRETATIONE. 45 

22 a. 34. The A.T. has the vi:oypa(j>ri as follows : 

bwarbv etvai, ov bwarov eXvai 

bvvaTov HT) etvai ov bwarbv jurj fhai 

evbexonevov elvat ovk erSexo'/xewj; eti'ot 

kvbexpiiivov ixri etvat ovk ivbexoiJ-evov jix?) etvai, 

abiJvaTOv ihu ovk ab-uvarov etrat 

abivarov fir] etvai ovk abwarov jxri etvai 

avayKoiov jxr) ewat ovk avayKoiov ij.r] etvai. 

22 a. 3a. A.T. has order : raJ bvvarf Kal hbexoiJ^evca. 

22 a. 23. aKokovdd ixlv avri<l>aTiK&s] ^bmLf, n^<^ui^ujunuptuiJp=aKo\ovdfi 
ov jxlv avTi<f)aTiK&s. 

22 a. 35. ^ aiT6cf)a(Tis rod abvvdrov, rfj be a-no<p6.(Tei fj Kardcpaair tQ yap ov 
bvvaT(2 etvai to abwarov etvai] p.uigaiuni-P[iJu n^ liiuplr^'b qjii. 

fiul^ pjuguiuni-P^ftthi uinnpuiuni-P^lraiL, uibl^uipbinuiT Q-nr, nn ^ n* 

ulblfiupbf^ q.nu=fi a-n6(f>aa-ii to ov bwarbv etvai. rj be aiyocjiaais rfj 
KaTa<f)da-ei, rfj (or tu) abvvarov etvai, fj rb ovk abvvarov etvai. 

Here I have rendered n^ ^mplrip, ^^and n^iu'uliiuplri^'u ^^ 
respectively rb ov bwarbv etvai and rb ovk abvvarov etvai. The 
words might mean also ov rb bwarbv (or /n?) to bwarbv) etvai 
and ov (or firj) to abvvarov etvai, but these would make non- 
sense. I am not so sure that the Armenian here could not 
represent rb jxrj bwarbv etvai and rb /xrj abvvarov etvai. As a 
rule, however, these latter expressions are represented in the 
A.T. by n^ l^iuptf^ qji^, n^ tubliuiplri^ t"C-> ^^ negative par- 
ticle here, rather than the adjective, taking the defining suffix. 
Thus TO \i.r\ is rendered n^ in 21 b. a, 21 b. 23, 22 a. 4, 22 a. 6, 
22 b. 15, 22 b. 30, and elsewhere. 

This is of course not conclusive that n^ in such phrases 
might not represent rb ov, and in 22 a. 37 to ovk abvvarov is 
rendered by n^ mHiuplri^lb, and in 22 a. 7 and 22 a. 18 rb ovk 
abvvarov fxr) etvai is rendered n^ uA^mptiP n^ ^i_, though in 
these two passages I suspect that the A.T. read to /^ijj. He 
would not be likely to render rb jxr] abvvarov etvai in contiguous 
passages by "^ uA^uipIr£^ ^n^and n^uA^mptfp'ii ^ly. Where- 
ever therefore I find the suffix i attached to the adjective in 
these expressions I suspect that rb ov was read in the Greek, 



46 ARISTOTLE. 

as in 23 a. '>)^. In 22 a. a and 22 a. 36 the Greek retains ov ; 
so in 22 b. 33, 22 b. 24. But the matter is doubtful, for, 
besides 22 a. 7, 22 a. 18, r^ ov is also rendered by n^ in 22 b. 15, 
22 b. 36, while t6 fx^ avayKoiov in 23 a. 19 is rendered n^<^mp^ 
liuii-nplj, though perhaps here to should not be read ; nor is the 
expression quite parallel to those in question, any more than 

18 b. 30 (tC> p/f] VOCrelv ^U>KpdTr]V^n^<^fiuiubq.u/buifil Wnlipuimuij). 

On the whole then it seems as if the Arm. translator trans- 
lated expressions like to \x7] hwarov etvai by n^ ^mp ^n^ But 
there is no certainty, for I also find four cases where the form 
TO oil bvvaTov eivai. is translated n^ ^lup ^f^ and four cases 
where it is translated ni^^mpii ^^ 

22 a. 38. ^x^i] A.T. omits. 

22 a. 39. at §' avTi<j)6,aeis X'^P'J. ov yap eariv airocfjacns rod av6.yKr\ y.^ etvai, 

TO OVK aVayKrj etVatj "(J" ^UMUtuum-P-^i^ qtuui* ouAqf^ piuntMMunt-^ 

pfjJb n^ k ^uipl^un-npU n^ 'f "/_= o,vTr\ {ox T]be) azTt^ao-ts xoopCs. 

dwo'^acriy yap ovk eaTiv to avayKoiov p,r\ etvaL. 
22 b. a. to] A.T. does not translate. 

22b. 3. Tov fXT) aKoXovdeivIn^ ^lruili.lr£ = Td jxriaKoXovOelv. "to Tov TO corr.n." 
22 b. 5. a7ro8i'8orai] ^i«^a/ii7n£-/tui^ ^i^ = " has been assigned," perf. pass. 

3 sing. aTTobihoTai. 
22 b. 6. etvaL] A.T. omits. 
22 b. 6. aXka ju^ etvai.] So P. codices and J. MSS., but Ven. Text has 

dAA.' avayKalov /x^ etvai. 
22b. y. eKelva] *ujjii^eKe1vo. 
22 b. 8. KOI uri TavTU e£ evavTlas] L. lujunpfili %tp<^tu^^ hi = Kal raCra evav- 

TLa eoTt. 
22b. II. bvvaTov etvai] ^uiplrf^it ^nfj=Tb bvvaTov etvai,. 
22 b. 13. p-ri, rj] n^ligk^ = p.7] etr] or ju^ 17. 
22 b. 13. (pavaL] uinnpuiulr^ = KaTa(pdvai.. 
22 b. 17. ovbi] A.T. omits. 

22 b. 18. aKoXovOel] /i^^fruT£-i_^ = oi/c &Ko\ov9el. 
22 b. 19. TovTuiv be diroTepov] [lulf uJlu np = TovT(i> be oTTorepov (or rather o 

simply). 
22b. 30. ovKeTL iaTai eKeiva &\ridrj] L n^Lu tqfigP mjb TS^uiplimz=.ovV eTi 

tfTTai eKeivo dkrjdes. 



DE INTERPRETATIONE. 47 

22b. 20. ^^a ya.p\ ^iM^bq^ tp^„^truA = &ix(t>oo ydp. So/. 

22 b. 30. 6war6i; eii'at] ^mpti ^mptrj, ^n^=5warat bvvarov (or bwara) eXvai. 

Thus the entire clause ran : ctjiK^co yap bwarai bwara ehai Koi 

IJ-ri flvai. 
22 b. 21. ^] L = KaL 
22 b. 32. ro o-y/c] L /»^here=Kai 70 o^k. 
22 b. 34. ytz^erai] fr^^^ = ^orat or yei»jj(reTat. 

22 b. 34. r&) ov Svi^arw eirat] n^^a/^fe-^i_/iE n^q.ni = T& ov bwarQ jxr] ftvai. 
22 b. 35. fKeCvco yap aKoXovdei to ab^varov etvai Kal avayKoiov fxr) etvai\ fiu^ 

Tiifia ^lrmlri,fi n^ l^mplri^ t"UU^ ^tupl^uiL-npU n^ t"l~ ^K€iv(a be 

CLKoXovdeX r<3 ov (? /x^) bwarov elvai, ro avayKalov jxtj etvai. One 

Paris MS. reads 1v«i' = eKeri'o. For the reading ov bwarov instead 

of abvvarov cp. 22 a. 35. 
22 b. 37. aKoXovdovcrC re apa KaC] L. ^bmL.Ji'u m-ptrHh L. This confirms W. 

in retaining re. 
22 b. 38. A.T. has order : ovtms ndeixivoyv. 
22b. 31. A.T. has order: jixt) TavT7]v. So C. 
22 b. 31' avTi(l)a(Jiv\ uiji_ ^^'"^"'""^Pl"-^''^ ^ aWa avT[(f)a(nv or dA\a Trjv 

avTicj)a(nv. 
22 b. 32. S.irep'] uiji = a\ka or else hi after a/x<^co. "8e' post ci/x<|)a) ^." 
■22 b. 35. TO az/ayKoToi' etj'at] L. <^iup^iui^npfib ^n£ = Kal tov avayKalov Hvai,. 
22 b. 36. ipavepov Stj] t lrpLlrfp'?^<pavepdv 8e. So ^. 
22 b. 36. First v] A.T. omits. 
22 b. ^7. KaC] A.T. omits, and understands to. avTiKup,iva as an accusative 

governed by Swarat. 
22 b. 37. e^' wr] ^ •ltP"'J '"^^5 = f''rt ni'tiJi' or ^T7t kvimv. 

22 b. 39. at fxiv ovv'\ ^u/bq^=-al piev yAp. 

23 a. I. al avraC]*iinpiu = avTai, "these." unpfA would = ai avrai. 

23 a. 3. eiJia p,ivToi bvvarai koI t&v Kara ras a\6yovs Surafiets] p^g nJh/iip 

&iun£r% iiu iltamhl^ "/?£ /""" lubpuihfiU qopni-^^uh^ trb = ez'tOtt p^eVTOi 

bvvavrai Kal t&v Kara to aXoyov bvvapecav ; literally: "aliquae 

tamen possunt et ex illis quae secundum irrationale potentiae 

sunt." 
23 a. 4. bf$acr9ai.] A.T. omits. So «. 
23 a, 6. After avTiKeipi.evcov'] Ven. Text adds eort Se/criKTj ; but P. 105, 

106, and J. MSS. have Waitz' Text. 



48 ARISTOTLE. 

23a. 9. hwa-Tov etvai 6'rt] ^iup&ipii ^n^ L nSL, np q^} = Tb bwarov eivaf 
TO be, oTi. But J. 1391 omits L. nSL np, and therefore agrees 
with Waitz' Text. 

23 a. 10. ort] ^/n/ic/^u'«/== ore, " when." 

23 a. II. Hvai] A.T. omits. 

23a. II. OTl}jnpcf-uiiP=OTe. 

23 a. 13. TO /xt) abwaTov'\ ^mptip = bvvaT6v. e.f. have to bvvaTov. 

23 a. 14. evepyovv'l i^lTpif.np&nuL'b:=To evfpyovv. 

23 a. 16, &<TTe eTrel tm iv jxepei to Kadokov eTrerat, t(3 e^ avdyKrjs ovtl ewerat 

TO Swatr^Ot etl'ai] ^"^^ ^""A ^ lUt-pJiuufiiigii qpjifnpyU y^hinll.^ 
uifbtT 'h ^uipLyb, *npnutr '^trtnL.p t^^y"^ ^'"P^lt t"lj^ (i)(TTi CTTet 

rots kv jxipu TO KaOoXov cTrerat ru e^ ai'ciyKTjs [u] eTrerat ro dei 8ii- 

raroz; eirai. J. 1291 omits •^^'h — Tb ad. npnt-iT is probably 

a corruption of fr^«-ir=oi'Tt. 
23 a. 18. Kot iaTi brj apxri i^o-cos] ti- k ptpLu u^fi^pii^Koi eaTL 6' focos ap^q. 

Perhaps the Greek ran : koI ecrrt 8' 17 dpx'^ io-o)s. 
23 a. 19. First t^] A.T. omits. 

23 a. 30. (MS rOUrotS aKoXoH^OWra] ungulufk" ^mpfJUt-^^TOVTOlS TTWS aKoXoD- 

QovvTa. The above is the reading of J. MSS. and P. 105. Ven. 

Text UJjuuf^uz=OVT<X)i. 

23 a. %2. €(TTLv,&aTe\*kf"'{'""/k"^=fa-TiKvpicos. Here ^ ^w^i"iy4-" is certainly 

a corruption of t f-u^ uiufui=fa-Tiv, ua-Tf. 
23 a. 23. TTpoTepa to, di8ia] uirLui^ph 4- ^/""-^■"""^"'^^^ = irpoVepoy ro d^8toz'. 

28 a. 23. bwipLiCiiS evepyeiai elaivl qopni-Plrtubg. %lrp^p^ni-piriui/p t^Tui trii 

= bvvaixfoiv fvepyelq aei dcriv. 
23 a. 24. ^[] A.T. omits. 
23 a. 25. ivipyeiaC elcriv akka bwAfxeis fMovov^ Iri Ib-p^pS-ni-PlriuJp. 'vjiqop^ 

ni-Plrtiiilp JJiuiJli = d.(Tiv \vepyda. oXka bwdpieL fiovov. 
23a. 27. TTOTepov 6^ evavTta ecrr^i'] L i?p ng'blrp^iulfui'b k=^TroTipa be evavTia 

ea-Tiv, so that the sense of the passage is : which of the two is 

contrary ? 
23 a. 37. A.T. has rjj KaTafjtacrei r) d77o'(^a(rts. 
23 a. 28. Ka(\ *pt = i], "or," in this passage. 
23 a. 30. rj ro'] ^mJ^pk = rj ort. 
23a. 31. A.T. has order: Kakkias bUaios ian — KakkCas bUaLos ovk lort. 

Cp. n. 



DE INTERPRETATIONE. 49 

23 a. 3a. rovTUiv; d yap ra juei- ev rfj (putvfi] '[, ungu/bk [igk- ^w'l'ib 'I'l^p ^uy^ 
'bnf^ = rovru>v h.v dt] (or eo-rat) ; ra [ikv yap iv tj; (l)u>vfi. 

23 a. 37. fj dpr]p.ivr] d7ro0a<ns] wuuig&uii^pu,giiiunuP{,L.\g% — al dpr)p.ivai a-no- 
(j)aafi.s. 

23 b. 2. A.T. has order : d fxia ian. 

23 b. 2. Kad^ oTTorepav rj ivavrCa^ juim npffiX ni-Jh^ k 'l'h^p^wli'Mi'L = Kara tto- 
Tepav ecrnv kvavria ; 

23 b. 5- eorai] A.T. omits. So C. n. 

23 b. 6. axx'] A.T. omits. 

23 b. 7. rco erayr^cos] 1i[rp<^uiliui%n,-3L hardly represents the Greek, but 
rather =r(3 kvavriov or possibly ra havria. 

23 b. 7. ft 67;] L tpir rather=eJ 8^. 

23 b. 7. d 8rj ^ari ixev tov ayaOov on ea-rh ayaOov ho^a, akkr] 8' ort ovk 
ayadov, eort 8f aXXo ti oix virdpxei ovh' olov re vTtap^ai, tSsv pev 
brj aK\u>v ovbepCav Oeriovl L IrfS-k {{p pmpLnjb, ^ p^pf' k< l^ (P. 

omits i-j paipt-nj ^ulpS-fin- L. ^ n[i n< P'"pl' ti l^ t "{Jl fb ">k' 

L. n^ liujpl^ t"U. ^ k"'['^l^ ^ IJHJLOS^ "t, '^ 'p't^ib k- ^ d h\ fan 

pev TOV ayaOov, on ayadov kern,, [koi] ayaOov ho^a, icrn 6f on ovk 
ayadov ean, eort 8e ak\o on ov)(_ v-nap^a ovb' olov re vtrip^ai (or 
rather virdp^iiv) bwarbv 8e ean, t&v akXmv ovbepiav dereov iari. 
Perhaps nuijjngb rather= Kara rSw oKKuiv in the last line. Cod. 
n. reads lanv for akkt] in 1. 8 and omits 8?j in 1. 9. 
23 b. 1 7. pakXov be kudarov dki^dr]s fj Kad' kavTo, Kal i/'enS?;?] i- uiruuji-lrf^f,i.puj^ 

auili^pt-pu 'apuutpnuii htuu puui nhptjUJuUi ututP nuut UMiumut^iPu/Uh^ 

II unuui^zpakkov be to enacrTOv dk-qOis rj to Ka6' eavTo, ?; to KaTa 

avpjSelSriKos, Kal \lrevbrii. 
23 b. 21. Tj TOV evavTLOv 6o'£a] 'ijlrp<luj^uj%fi'h = fi TOV evavTiov, omitting 80^0^ 

which " rec. «." 
23b. 29. After ovbapov'] A.T. inserts It-jnp n^k 'LlTp'^ailiu,'Unup^[,u'u} = Ka\ 

irepl b OVK (or p-q) scttlv evavnoTrj's. 
23 b. 30. TTj dkr)6eX\ Ztyinupinm-Ptruii/lj^zTfj dkrjdeiq- 
23b. 31. A.T. has order: oldpevos avOpunrov. 

23 b. 36. yap 6^] aj'^iu = ->jbr]. 

24a. I. evavTia^ ilrp'^ui^ajVli^ri evavTia. 

24 a. 1-24 a. 3. ^j/evbr]s yap avTrj. uxTTe Kal rj tov ayadov on ovk ayadov ry 

TOV ayadov otl ayadov] *^w'l"ib "i_ ''^jJuipf'"' k •"j" ■ I*"^ "ijkg' 

11 



50 ARISTOTLE. 

iluMuU qji pjupfih %lrpni-ir {V. "blrpnuilbj pjupulyb, "btp^^ui^u/h p^p^ 
L-nib" nfi nspjnptih, uni-in- auibq^ liy^f^'pl"" h "{p" ^"^ uiufui L. uipij 
puipi-npM^ a^ ni pjupfih, Irq^gfi n^ puipiLiyb q^ puipfih := OV yap 

a\ri6r}s avrr]' aXk' iKeivai, cTrei (or Sto'rt) 7] (?) to ayadov iv rrj (?) 
Tov ayadov, ivavriai (or kvavTia) tj/ tov ayaOov on ovk ayaOov, 
tp-fvhrjs (or yjfevdeis). akriO-qs yap eKeivrj' coore Ka\ rfj rod ayaOov 
on OVK ayaOov iarai rj tov /x?) ayaOov otl ayaOov. Perhaps "i/\p 
should = iKeivT] as lifpH.e (So'^a) is a plural noun. 
In the above J. 1291 implies: aX.rj07)s yap avrri instead of aXrjOris 
yap iKeivT). Otherwise the Arm. codices agree with Ven. Text. 

24 a. 5. oTi irav^^.gtu'iiijji uiJk'buijb ■asua.Wy^^^'aav yap. 

24 a. 6. fj 6'n] l^u^J^ pir=v Stl. 

24b. 5- A.T. has order: on ovbels rj ovbiv. 

24 b. 5- a.vri(f)aTLK&s'\ puiglrpli-ujpujp^aT:o(pavTiKW. 

24 b. 5. Second ^] A.T. omits. 

24 b. 6. A.T. has order : akiqOii aX-qOrj. The literal Greek rendering of 
A.T. here is : ak-qOiiq ak-qOeiav o^K ivbexerai, kvavriav iXvai ovre 
TTepl ho^av ovre Trepl avrlipacriv. 

24 b. 8. irepl TavTaJ um. fi inu/ii fi <^uji/ujiiqjujmjbui := -rrepl to. avra &p.a 
(? TO fijua). 



PART III, 



nEPI K02M0Y. 

Title. The Armenian Title runs : y^pliummnkib liTuiumiuultpl, flnuqP^ 

"""- I ^qJrDumbinpnu [d-uj^tuunp tiiujinifnL.P'huh iujnujn.u uiy^iun^fi =z ApL<TTOT€~ 

\ovs (fnkoaocpov iiiia-ToXr] Trpbs ' AX.e^avbpov /3a(7tAea Icrropia irepl Koajiov. 
391a. 4- TTjV ev avTois akrideiav] q^pfiii *2kpJuj[iajnL.p-fiLX=^TTiv Tov TTpdyixaTos 

391 a. 9. TOV OVpaVlOV €KUVOV \S>pOv\ quppjiiqu/b'b quij'b ifuijfl = TOV UpOV 

'iKeivov x&pov. " Upov corr. O." 
391 a. II. T) yovv '^vxv S'a (^tXoo-oc^tas] [iinuuutiuu[ipnup[iJli=.ri (pbXocro^ia. 
391 a. I a. e^ebrnxria-ev] '^uiulruii = a<piKe.TO or ^(pdaaev. 
391 a. 13. TLva] A.T. omits. 

391a. 14. (Tvvf(f)p6vr](re] tplrp 'f, i^uiu[i%^crvvi(l)6pr](T€. So Q, ambig. R. 
391 a. 14. A.T. punctuates after pabCoos. 
391 a. 16. TOVTO' 6e eiraOe, Kad' oaov otov re f]V, iracriv acjiOovms p-erahovvaL 

^ovKrjdeLcra t&v Tiap avry Tip-iMv] q^u 1<Ij^ ['(""S' ^ np^tft 

^Umn fibi^n uiiL ifi'Lolrlj^ uiJk'blrgnL^ uin.uiuiiuu^k^u trm qujuimnu^ 
uiLuibiunjlihihgb gnjgu. = TOVTO TTpaypLClTlilV' Kttl Kad 0(TOV oloV Ti r]V 

T&V Trap' avTTJs iraatv a^t'dovcos ibChov (or ehcoKf) t&v tlp-uotAtcdv 
aiTobeiiiv. P. reads avTfjs, and l-pmg which = TTpayp,dTOiv may- 
be a corruption of ^pl^^^g, which = eTra5ei'. 
391 a. ai. rrji; "Oa-aav] *.i%aii-u ^uiqui^ = T7]v Nava-TTokw, "the city of Naus." 
391 a. ai. TTjv Nway] *qj,aii.u i^u,n.% = To NaSy opos, " the mountain Naus." 
391 a. 33. oiKTicreKV av Tts rris p,iKpoy{nJx^as to, TV^ovra (KTreTrXriyiiivovs] There 
is here an evident lacuna in the A.T., which omits these words. 
391 a. 34. A.T. has order : e77t p-iKpa eeiopia and adds this gloss : L f, 

am^uiu ^n,i.u.gnqnuPl,u% ^/«n/_/?fr/«1i = " and UpOn slight SoHci- 

tude for knowledge," Kal em ap-iKpa. eTri/xeXe^a yvdxnm. 
H a 



52 



ARISTOTLE. 



391a. 36. The A.T. translates ovhknoTi—rStv uWmv thus: ffi n^trp^b^ 

unani^a JiuLuignu lyiuip ^lupiuqujuiiuufl^u, ijuiuli uijup [ff"l "ijl^ 

niTu/hu ilibkr[''i' ugiu'L ^gLui[j^ = ^^ For ncver having understood 
these genuinely, therefore they were wonderstruck at some- 
thing else." The Arm. translator therefore either lacked or 
neglected the av in 391 a. 26. 
391b. 'i. ovbevoi a^ia] "^-^"j [•p[' wpJ-uj'L[, = ovhiVos koyov a^La, found in 

P Q- 

391 b. 3. KoX Ka6' ocrov ecjuKTOv] np^i/i L '^ujuuj'i,lrili = Kad' ocrov Ka\ €(J)IKt6v. 
391 b. 4. deokoy&ixevj A.T. implies ical deokoySijj.iv. 

391 b. 6. T11V T&V jXiyi(rT(aV tcrropiay] qufuJujiTniLPliulju np ifuiub uijq.nglil^ ^ = 

T1]V TTCpl kKiivuiV l(TTOp[aV. 

391b. 10. ksyerai 8e koI ere'pcos KoV/xoyJ uyuuffru ai^mp'^ ajuiuglruii_ fjiifi^z 

XeyeTM be ovtcos koct/xoj. 
391b. II. 6i<iv] l\uu,in.8'nil=6eov. So in 391 b. 13. 
391 b. 13. €tA.?)xe yrj'j lrpl{[ipu, np L uiuiintu^lnug = yTj, ^Vep dkr]yj.. The 

partic. ovcra would according to the A.T. depend on eiAijxe- 

Perhaps ilvai should be read. 
391 b. 14. TTeTTeparcoixevov' rjS to ai;cordrco Oe&v olK.r]Ti^pLOv ovpavos ivojiaa-Tai^ 

lut-ujpujlruj/ 'fi pujndpuja^njbu% trnufib ip^h uihnt-Uihliaii ^ 7T€1T€p(X~ 

TUip-ivov eh TO, avooTaroi ovpavos cow/xaorat. The sense of A.T. 

is : " being limited upwards is called heaven." Codex R. has 

els for rjs, perhaps as a correction, de&v olKj]Tr\piov is not 

translated. 
391 b. 16. Se'] A.T. omits. 
391 b. 34. KaXovvrai 8' ovtoi TroAot] tuj'b np l^n^gbm^b 4" ^p^bp^ '=^ o yr\ 

KaXovjievos. 
391 b. 35- 8t 3>v el vorjaaipev eireCevyp.evr^v evdelav 7]v nves a^ova koKovkh hia- 

\ieTp0S eiTTat ^ npnt-iP hJiuhtntTp '^lutlu/bifu^y R"P ntfii/bp utlLiuIm 

lin^'h, ni^tj^qb ^uijui^i[, figj^z^rj (to which) voovp,ev avoXoyov rjv 
Tives a^ova koKovo-i Tr)V evdelav btapieTpos lorat. "To which 
(earth) we conceive a straight line equally fitted, it will be 
diameter." In this sentence something is needed to corre- 
spond to el and the A.T. is clearly mutilated. 
391b. 12 — 392 a. i. This whole passage, in order to conform with the 
A.T., would read somewhat as follows : 



BE MUNDO. 53 

TavTr]s he to fxev ixecrov, clkiv-iitov re Koi ehpaiov ov, fj (^epiffjiios 
yr], r]TT€p dkrjx^f iravTobaTrSiv (locov karia re ovcra (? etvat) koI 
fi?)T?jp. Td S' VTTepdev avrfjs, -nav re koX -ni-vrij ireirepaTOiixevov els 
Ta avcoTaTM, ovpavos i>v6p,a(TTai, TrAj/pr/s &)V deiu>v adipdroiv, h 
aarpa ei(iidap,ev KoKelv' Kivovp,evov ovp&vov KLvrjaiv aihiov, p-ia 
irepLaycoyy Koi kvkXoi (xvvayope'vei iravra ravra frrotxeia airavcrTUis 
8t aiaivos. roC he avixiravros koV/ixou re Koi ovpavov crcjbatpoetSoiis 
ovTos Kol K.LVovp,evov, Ka9direp elvov, evheKe)(^&s hvo e^ avdyK7)s 
KoravTiKpv ak\rj\utv aKivrjTa eari (Djjueio, Kadd-rrep rrjs ev Tdpv<f 
KVK\o(popovp.evr]s (rcpaipas, aTepea p-evovra koI vepi-dyovTa T-qv 
(T(paipav, TTepl (potius els) h 6 ttSj (TVve\eTai Koajxos. o \xev ovv 
Koa-fxos ev KVK\(a -nepia-TpecpeTai 6 yfj KaXovp.evos. fi (el) vorjo-aipev 
dvd\oyov (?), i]v rives d^ova KoKovcn, Trjv evOelav (? rj; evdeiq), hid' 
fxerpos eerrai tov Koo'p.ov, tov afpaipinov ye koi irepl eKelvo KVK.kov- 
p-evov ovpdvov, jxeariv p.ev e'xoiicra ttjv yrjv rovs he hvo iroXovs uepwra. 

392a. I. A.T. adds hvo before dKLvrtT(i>v. So P. 

392 a. 6. After aWeaOai A.T. inserts aiuuigf,'ii = e(pa(Tav. 

392a. 13. Ste^wcrrat] *utlTulTuif^iJtL[ih^hiSfnTai. 

392 a. 14. 6vTa\ A.T. omits. 

392 a. I5- KVK.Xois'\ •l^jpu '[• p-n/npl/l' 2P£^^ = X'^P°'^ KVK\oCJ)OpOVVral. 

892 a. I J. avT&v^ A.T. omits. 

392 a. 18. KlV0VpeVCiiv'\ 2^llcflriiifj=KLV0VpeV0V. So 0. 
392 a. 19. ev TOaOVTOLS^ jui/uuffiufi^ev TOLOVTOLS. 

392 a. 21. ev akk^Kois] A.T. omits. 

392a. 23. e'xei] nuitinilhere implies e'xew, which "re. O." 
392 a. 23. ravrjj] ujjuitfk" ■■ illrp'ljaiq.nj%'h^=TavTr]. avrnTaTM pev. 
392 a. 25. Ato'y] *L y^piiiJaiqj.iuj^KaX Aio'j. 

392 a. 28. 6v~\ tfnp nJuibp^OV 0% piV. 

392 a. 30. Ta re] qiujunufil^ = raCra. 

392 a. 30. Kol TTJV rrjs KLvijcrecos rd^iv^ A.T. omits. 

392 a. 32. ert he] /f^« = aet. 

392b. 2. drOKTof] uiufiuliuibuignu miuppb^^OapTif. 

392 b. 3. hidrTei] *uiutuglTaji^ i^'L[,'lj = keyovTai or keyerau 

392 b. 6. i57r6 he Kivqaews] "OLIl^l *'Z^-/'^''^ = " under the higher part (or 

surface), underneath." Q. reads eKeiv-qs for Kw-qcrem, which 

perhaps answers to the A.T. 



54 



ARISTOTLE. 



392 b. 8. o.'Kiiw6s\ *ii-bqbgliuiif-njh = KoXkiuiv. The A.T. may have had 

fr2^ai^nyt. = " somewhat or very warm," which would render 

dAeeti'os. 
392 b. 8. kv 8€ Tovr(^ r?}? TraOrjTri^ ovtl koi avT(^ bvvaixeus] /lu^ unpiu Ifpuiliu/b 

q^ninJ oonni-Plruii/fL = ToijTov hi TTttdriTov ovTos bvvajxei. A.T. 

omits Koi avTw. 
392b. II. avf[XMV Kai TV(j)a>v(iiv^ A.T. omits koi. 
392 b. 12. iJ.vpLO)v re yvocpmv crviJ.TTXr]yab€s1 Ij- i^q-^g ^ Jhjn.ui[aquig [uinniiui^^ 

Jhi.\p = '' and confusions of mists and fogs." 

392 b. 1 7- x^"'*^'^] •"Irq^'lp — X'^P'^'-^- 

392 b. 27. TToAXai re erepm TTpbs crvixTTacrav tj}v OaKaaaav koX yap avTai fxeydXaL 
Tivii fieri vrja-oi. p.iyaKoisiT€piKkvCop-ivai TreAdyecrtz'.] The A.T. para- 
phrases this passage: ^«iA^ [lui^uifg trt, jajJIAui/h S-ni^^ijjffi_p, 

£-«_ ui[ilrntrpu.=i'noWai yap fi> Traarj Oakaaaa vrjcroL' al 6e fieyaXai 
avT&v p.eyaX.ois TTipiKKv^on^vai ilai TTfkayeai,, kv als K.a\ tj olKOVjxivr]. 
392 b. 29. 7] h\ (TUfxTTacra Tov vypov (j)va-is eTrnroAdfoticra Kara Tivas rrjs yrjs 
o-TTi'AoDS ras KaAov/xeWs avaTTe<pvKVLa oiKODju.ei'as, i^fjs hv eiTj ttjs 
akpiov ixakiara (pvaeoisj ^'"'I'lb tb^"ijl^ phni-P^fii^ ^i-pgb tun. 

niPiuiPnn uiirqop I"!"' h-nuajatruji II. iphntrujh trnnniltruii k-nu_irqn la 
nuilini-luhlTUJiu mfitrntrnn : U, b LuintLh Pgh [tT£rnli_u P^n- ^O-U^A^ 

/Ani-Plraji/plt ^i-p'b. = T] yap TOV vypov (j)V(ns Kara. Tivas xdpai 
IxikiffTa eTrnroXdCovcra xat Kad' kavTrjv avvaxOeicra di4<paive ttjv 
Aeyoju.ei'Tjy olKOVixivrjv. e^rjs 8' ftv (trj Xaca? rrjs depCov (f>v<T€(i)s to 
vbcop. The Arm. Version here seems to have been suggested 
by Arm. Version of Genesis i. 9. 

392 b. 33. TOV Koa-fiov] A.T. omits. 

393 a. 4. cnrebei^evj Irgryg pui'buz=dTrehei$ev 6 \6yos. 
393 a. 6. Ka\ vi-iJ-aTa^ A.T. omits. 

393 a. 7. Kal rjTieLpovs] A.T. omits. 

393a. 12. Kal fVTos] '/• uujnpft'i,u = ev roTs Kara), "in the lower parts." 

393 a. 14. &V al IXeV ^TTOpabeS al be KvKkAbeS^jnJuibg \]ififii.n. &% l^n^glrail^ l^ 

jntTu/Ug pnfnp ^q^ip = "hy somc Called Sporades and by others 

Cyclades," icp' &v piv ^Tropdbes v(j)' &v Be KvicAdSes Kakovfj,evai.. 

393a. I5- 0.1 be clAAtOy OVOpLa^OVTai^ L nJiubp uy^ufl^u iffimlr'b Ulbni-uibt£=:v<j)' 

3iv be akkoos ovopiCovTai. 



DE MUNDO. 55 

393 a. i6. A.T. implies 6 -nepippioiv. 

393a. 24. Stx&is] *A^fi^«i/3^ = of iron; a copyist's error for tp^m^^ = bLx&i- 
393 b. a. ela-peodv] i^i/iiriu^ = exundans of the Latin translation of Budaeus. 
393 b. 4. A.T. has order : 6teiAr)(/)&)s ttjv ddkaaaav 'EpvOpdv. 
393 b. 10. Kal] A.T. omits. 
393 b. II. rrjv yfiv] A.T. omits. 
393 b. 13. 'Upvr}] il^pb[,iu, i. e. Vernia or Bepi-ta. 
393 b. 14. ovk\ A.T. agrees with Codices O. P- Q. R. in omitting. 
393 b. 15. Ao^T) TTpos rrjy ot/cou/ixez/Tji)] A.T. omits. 

393b. 16. ovK oKlyaL 8e fxt/cpat] i- ufji^ n^um^uiL^^z&XXai 6e oi;K oX^yat. 
393 b. 17. irepiecrTecpaiidiVTai] iyiiipifiui^tiui_ ^liiifiii ^11^^=^ irfpieaTe^dvuiVTai 
vrjaoi. 

393 b. 18. rr)l» olKOVIXiVrjV TaVT-qv] uiji^qin[,lTijlrpuig=^Tri'i 6e oiKOVp-ivris. A 

new sentence begins here in the A.T., which omits rjs, as if the 
Greek ran thus : r?;? be olKOV[j,ivris ravr-qs, r\v hr] vrjaov ilp'qKaixfv, 
Kara to fiaOvTarov \_dak&a-(T7]s\ r^s rj-neipov TrXdroj ((tt!, k.t.X. 

393 b. 19. Kara to ^advrarov] '^ lunpm-Pfii.'ij *h-nilnu = KaTa ro jSadvTaTov 
[dakacra-qs]. i^n^nu must be an interpolation. 

393 b. 31. p-akia-To] A.T. omits. 

393 b. 35. nvh 8e duo toC io-0ju,oC] ^^ n</i/%p = " which some:" ov rtre y ; 

the words aTrd r. i. are left out. 

394 a. 4. A.T. omits ad. 

394a. II. d Ti jj-T} Kara ras ewas eorti'] fr/?^ "i_'^ *uuiuiii^ni.pak ni-JkXik 
lrpti-liiu/^lt,gf. = €i ixri Kord /3tW TLva (paivoLTo, "unless it has ap- 
peared from some violence or rigour." 

394 a. 14. vorepa koI dT^aj8?)s] luniiui-ui^n/b = vondrepa found in P- R. 
A.T. omits Kal arp-cabris. 

394 a. 15. A.T. omits kuI bpocroi. 

394 a. 16. A.T. omits Kal op-jSpoi. 

394 a. 19. dr/xcdSrjs] lun%u„- = voTfp6., wet, moist, as in a. 14. In a. 27 dr- 
lj.(abr]s is rendered by ^n^n/'2_"""^""'H= "^/^°^ + ^'^''*)' ^^^^ 
voTepa is implied by the words liyovos vSaros which follow. 
A.T. ignored dr/xM8rjs in a. 14 also. 

394 a. ai. yCveTat be tjtol i$ apxfjs veipovs 7) e£ {nroXeiixixaros] A.T. omits. 

394 a. 24. Kara avaraaLv XeTTrdv (Pepop-evov] plrptu,/^ puu, uiUoup pu.^u,gnL.^ 
pkuhi^^epop-evov Kara kevT^v <rivTa<JW. O. P. R. read A.€7rT7jr. 



56 ARISTOTLE. 

394 a. a^. iraxvr] be bpocros TreTrijywa hpoiTO-nAxvr] he rjfii'nayr]^ SpoVos] i- trq^aiHb 
k g°n ptniuuuirLnfg:=Triixvr) be bpocros rjp.mayri's. 

394 a. 38. Kar eK-aiecrp.ov] '/• /?o/?a/^<y2</1i^ = " from agitation or violent 
shaking, such as to dissipate and drive away " = Kara 0-1;^- 
Tivayixov. 

394a. 32. avaTpep-ixara] *PoPmi/,JhiJfi = " hy or through violent dissipa- 
tion " := crvvTivay}xif. 

394 a. 33. vecp&v TTeTrvKvwixevcov] Pt"'l'^pu'gtuif^ajJufng:=TTeT:a)(vcoixev(jL>v ve<f)Siv, 
or perhaps ■neT:a)(ya-)ievu>v ve<pS)v, for in 394 a. 28 iTe-na\vaixivov 
is rendered ptM/i,lpu,glrinj and the cognate forms ttoxos and 
■naxCrepa are in a. 27 and a. 20 rendered Pu/hipnuPfiiJb and 

Pajhdnajn.nju, 

394 a. 33. Trpo TTJs eis i'Scop iJ.eTaj3oXrjs avaKOTrevTcovj 'builuuiuum.njg ^upb '[t 

JinifiJuJuibyU ^uimnu3h uiiLlTiiifj=TO TTpdiTOTTayeS vbwp KaTO, pLfTa- 

l3oX.r]v (or eK ixerapoXrjs) avaKO-nev, " the first frozen water 
through change assuming division." In 394 a. 26 ruinrayris 
was rendered by pirpaiuuiiLn/g, by analogy with which "Luiluiu^ 
uuiiLnjg would = 7rptoroTray?7j, which is also implied in a-vp,iTr]^Ls 
of a. ^5. 

394 a. 36. ovbe ripaicajxevovj uuy^ u/4r^i«y«n«u^fr«i#^= dAA.' ripai,wiJ.evov. 

394a. ^6. a(j)6bpa be avrr] km, d6p6aj ilaiuL npnj L. ujjbuf[iufi'ljjuiT!iiii[u=:^bio koX 
rj TOiavTrj aOpoa. 

394b. I. Koi j3pl6os eK TrtATjjuaros els Karacjiopav Ta^vrepav XafiovTos' irapa bi 
TO, jxeyedr] tSiv a'noppr]yvvp.ev(i)V 6pav(jp,aTU)v ot re oyKoi fieiCovs^ *'l' 

fa-aJnliULuL^ tuun-Uiiuinula-ITUJU n utrntunt-PpLj/, iru p uuinpuiptrplriu 
i/ujub [trujIiSpnt-ftrlrutu p puJH ujiutntun-lrtui phuuibp* II. puui yiuipni 

PuihkpnL.piiiulih f^'lifi L Jh^nL.pfiiJb'b* z= jxav6rr\Tos eis TTlk'qp.a KoX 
els TTjv KaTa(f>opav bia Tra^vrrjra airoppriyvvp-evr] dpaverai' Kara be 
fxerpov Trjs TTa)(yTriTos yiverai. kol p.eyedos. 
394 b. 10. ?) re ev ^uroTs Kal {wois kuI bia ttAvtmv bLr/KOVcra eix\lrv\6s re koI 

yOVip.OS OVO'ta np 'A uihLuiLiuhu L. 'A LL-'bn.uibhub L-imjyUuipjh^ np 
^fuiunp 4" l^ iAihiLiuljiJh% pliri. PaiiA u/bnujLljiniJ. If we SUppOSe 

avaOvij-tacns to be still the subject of the sentence the A.T. 
may be rendered : rj re ev (pvrols xai {wots Koi bia iravTcov 8177- 
Kovaa tS>v e\x'^v')(wv re Kal yovi^uiv. 

There is no trace of ova-la in the A.T. On the other hand, 



DE MUNDO. 57 

if oWm is eliminated the feminines r\ . . . bi-qKova-a . . . ^jx^vxos 
and yoviixos can only be accounted for by understanding ava- 
6vit.[a(ns, for the use of which in this sense cp. Arist. de 
Anima i. %. 19. 

394 b. 1 3. de'pi] brpbpb indicates aWepu 

394b. la. -nviVii.aTa'l ^i!h^'u 'f, ^pnjhz^-wvevjxara ek tov ^rjpov. 

394b. 14. aviti.(iiv\joq.ng} = avpSiv, as in b. 13. <^nqM is reserved for av€- 
jnos in this passage. 

394 b. 16. 01 6e Kara prj^iv vi(f)ovi yivojxivoi Kal avaXvaiv tov TrAyovs -npos 

eaVTOVS TrOlOW/Xez;Ol] L. npp '[i tMfuimiun.Ju/li^ lujtuni 'fi illTninL.h-nulTb 
Puibipni-k^ jfi'hglriiilju juiulrinub :^ ol h\ Kara pijilV VeCpOVS KaTO. 

avakvcTLv tov Tra;(oi;s irpos iavToiis ■npoanoiovjXivoi. The word 
juML-lrfncii which I render by TrpoaiToi.ovpTaL means : " add to, 
augment." irpos eawrots is equally compatible with the A.T. 

394 b. 19. paye'iTos] np . . . u(iuuiuiiLL-iui^ili%[i'h implies payevTes. 

394 b. 2,1. First he] A.T. omits. 

394 b. 2,2. 6 aTTO TOV TTfpl TaS OepiVaS avaToXaS TOTTOV irViCCv] mjli npjmJum.^ 
'huijfib jbquibail^h jb^yu ujpbi-nL. yh^uii^ i^'b[i-=i0 TUpl TCLS QepiVaS 

TpOTras e^ avuToXrjs T^veiav. 

394 b. aa. A.T. omits iveixos. 

394 b. 23. aT:r\\iti)Tr]s 8e 6 ano tov irepl Tas la-ripiepivds] II np '[• <^atuuipui^opfib 
uipLt^iuti^ luuflr Jioq. ^n^?:=6 be TTepl TCLS lcn]p,epivas i^ avaTokfjs 
(eastern) aTrTjAi&Jr?)? KaXelrai. Similarly in b. 24 A.T. seems 
to imply : 6 irepl ray x^ 'M^P'^"^? f^ avaTokfjs. 

394 b. 28. KOL T&V /3opec3r] 'UnJUmku L. ilon-k^[ig%^ bp-oiais KOX tS)V ^0peS)V. 

394 b. 29. Kara to /Meo-r)(x/3ptz;oV] L. '[• <^[,uu[,uuy[,1i Jk^pk^'h^Kox Kwra x«Aif- 

p{,vov ix€<Triixj3pLv6v. 
394 b. ^^. evpovoTos — voTov] The A. T. transposes this clause with the 

following one. 

394 b. S3- fT^' 0dTepa] A.T. omits. 

395 a. 3. (pepoixevaiv] A.T. omits. 

395 a. 4. opvLdLai] *^/i/^«#£..«y^i!p= southern. A corruption of <^uji-u,jfi1ig 

:=6pVi6iaL. 

395 a. 4. fiopeai elirl r(5 yeVet] ^[•'kgtru/b^ •lon.kp frir=[airoi] fiopiai elcrL 

395 a. 10. A.T. omits be after orav. 

395 a. 10. Trprja-Trip x^ovlos eorij'] uij/_ufiLlruintp n^ ^^^^ a#i»^ = " But the 

I 



58 ARISTOTLE. 

prester which is called burning." These last words are added 
to explain the foreign word " prester," which is transferred 
into the Armenian Text. yQovios is omitted. 

395 a. II. A.T. omits U. 

395 a. II. A.T. omits x.ai e^iodev. 

395 a. 13. yStaiws] A.T. omits. 

395 a. 14. A.T. omits (Sinrep tv vbari,. 

395a. 19. A.T. omits the words: ii&KicrTa orav to ij.fv raxto-rov 17 tZv 

OVTUOV. 
395 a. 23. a(j}obpbv 8e aXXuiS KoI adpoOVj mn. ft J"i_ J"'-'^ttf^ ^uipl^uMblrf^ uiJl, 

ufng'l' ? = Ttapa to ju,^ acpobpov TiXriTTiiv t&v ve(f>&v or rots vi(j>ecn, 
"owing to its not striking forcibly the clouds." This would 
explain why it is rjuCuvpov. But <J«i/^^ait(/^^does not govern a 
genitive or dative, as here aiiTafngii, so the infinitive '^tuplia/ulr[_ 
must be passive voice and the sense as follows : " through the 
not-being violently struck of the clouds," -napa t6 ju,?) (T<p6hpa 
TiXrjTTicrdai to, vi(J3r). 
395 a. 26. ot p,ev aidaXdhiisI np Jnlupujmlruuil( ifin^b plrplrb^=ol jjiev aWoXcabri 

KOVIV <pip0VT€S. 
395 a. a8. KaraaKriTTTOVcnv its ri] *<^ujinnL.tlL uiniil/U tib-ptf-npi^ni-plruii/fA 

[luplTu/hg^ KaTacTKrjTiTovaiv TTJ evepyeia avT&v. 
395 b, 8. Kol olov HaTpov pvats' ■nXarvvop.ivrj 8e Kara flarepoi'.] L- [i%Ju/bni 

ia-ntjj li-l;^^ pbni-la-iruib iiuibmalrtni Irputnaujb ^pi-n bnnifuih^^i np:^ 

Koi olov vypov (pvais TiKaTvvojXivr] Kad' kKixrepov o, " and in the 

likeness of a wet nature broadening both sides, which is 

called comet," etc. 
395 b. II. di(xipovvTaL\ iJiiifiii^yivovTai. 
395 b. 13. (abe TTpoa-ayopevdilaai. kol to. jxev tovtcjov kcmipia to, bi Imo] 

A.T. omits. 

395 b. 23. at 8e KoX piovcri TToXXAklS TOra/XoC 6l/C?jr] L. uyip np ^nulAi pmnni-J 
uihqAuiT q^nupb tf-lruiopybzi^OX b\ KoX pioVfTl TToXAoKtS 70 wCp TlOTa- 

ixov binriv. 
395 b. 36. A.T. omits iroXkaxov. 

395 b. 30. avyyivis] u,iupiniiq.usl{l,g = a(Tvyyivii found in P. Q. 
395 b. 31. iVKpaTov] A.T. omits. 
395 b. 33. i^fbpov yiv6p.ivov] A.T. omits. 



DE MUNDO. 59 

395 b. 33. TToWdKii be -nokv y(v6iJ.evov e^M0ev eyKareikrier] vols Tavrrjs KOiXd- 

^ao-tj 'fi uJhi%k- jninil_u/liglTuMi^[, ,f,npnif.u Irplipft^kK TOVTOV TToXl/ 

irapekdov els KotXcd/Liam yTJs, "therefrom passing in mass into 
the hollows of the earth." 
395 b. 34. e^obov juera /3ias] A.T. omits. 

395 b. 36. TTados] A.T. omits. 

396a. a. Kar 6pda.s'\ fiuui uni.p = KaT' o^eias, as in a. I. 

396 a. 3. ol be (Tvvi(rja-eis iroLoviTes els to. Kolka xaa-fxaTLai] A.T. omits. 
396 a. 5. p??Ki-at] 2^^fr^/7L^^^^ = projectors, casters forth. 

396 a. 8. 01 be avaTTaWovTes /cat rais ets endrepov eyKkicrecri Koi avairdkarecTL 

blCOpdoVVreS dei to freto'/Xei'Oy] *t "i/lfi n.nniugnL.giuljlrb [unUiup^ 
\lfgni-gmhlrfntf^ L. i^puuifib ptuptHTinif^ L, u^tot 'A ytunJ-lrfU 

phplrinif^ This seems to = ol be avairakkovre? eyKkiaeai /cat 
iraktv a-eiovres /cat aei eh to aeleiv (pepovTes. 

396 a. 12. jleTa jSpopiOv] c/-ui<liu'^ninni-Plriut/p = -with. 3. Stench, IJ,eT 6(7p.rji. 

396 a. 16. KeKpviJiij,evwv] A.T. omits. 

396 a. 18. \a(TixaTd re yap yCveTai dakda-a-ris Kat] A.T. omits. 
396 a. 23. poaC Te /cat 8u'at rats t&v -nvevpaTMV dvakoyov, at p,ev ev p,e<Tois "ne- 
XAyecriv, at be Kara tovs Kvpiirovs Te /cat iropdixovs.] l^ ^nuJntlUg 'fi 

uiuinjuiu h hiiun%trinj ^nntfhoh A pinpub, ufju puL np ib-t-n-piunu li- 
lt i^npPJnu /^^[•'h ^u/^ = jooat re ev bivais e/c t^s crvyKpda-ews t&v 
TTvevp-aTcov ev rots TreXayecrti' atye Kara tov EvpLirov koL -nopQjiov 
yevojxevai. "And currents in eddies from the mixing of winds 
in the deeps, those which occur in the Euripus and Porthmos." 
In the above '[> uimnjmu ( = ev bivais) may be a corruption of 

396 a. 28. ev aepi Te koI yfi koI dakdcrari Kara to eUds at t&v irad&v ojuotoV?)- 
res] These words have dropped out in Armenian rendering, 
which if turned into Greek for the whole passage from t&v 
cTTOLxeiMv in a. aS down to (pvkaTTOva-ai in a. 33 makes some 
sense and would run thus : to. crTOLxela eyKeKparai dkXrjkois crvv- 
eipojieva (linked together) Kat a-vviaTdp.eva eh 'ev koi eKeivcov etrl 
jxepovs f) (jidopa Trj o-vyKpda-ei yevea-is yiveTai dkkuiv t&v ovtmv' 
KoL TO (Tvp-Tidv ev avToh Kat 8t' avTo. dvookedpov Te Kal dyevj]Tov 
(jivkaTTovcn : "The elements are intermixt with each other, 
being bound and compacted into unity; and of them the 
I 2 



6o ARISTOTLE. 

partial destruction by mixture becomes generation of other 
existences. And the all in them and through them they 
preserve, undestrqyed and increate." The A.T. runs thus: 

^ujnlrnou hitunShpu lun^ tinukmhu lofl-uuti u. pLiunl^tuntrtui n ilftnl-^ 
f&frubt L- tinaiu 'fi JiuuUl^ ututiuliuMhni-^hi^ltb mmn%iIiniIfLb ipbirini-^ 
fdftub lt''^h f^ll ^uiLtuau* iL. ujjyUiujlib 'A 'bnuuM u. fi a.SFn% %naiu 
luhiuuiuiLtuh L- ujLjIrn ttiui\tiU : Jxead uiblrn hcrC. 
396 a. 33. Kairoi yk rts] uin. np ^uijlr^il=1Tp0S O j3\iTt(x>V TLS. 

396 a. 33. d] A.T. omits. " Om. O. Q. et fortasse R." But then these MSS. 
read crvvecrTriKws in a. 34, whereas A.T. implies awia-TriKev. 

396 a. ^^. oil TTakai bl4(p8apTaL km. a.TToXioXev'j ^npng If^uilifuuiL. fuuilLUlrmi 
n.n luiautb n unaujltt^ luutrbuj lb Kuibn^nuilrinau tlinnuhi-fa-niSbp^^ (jiV 

■nakai MKpafXivuiv eyivero i^ avrStv Trdvra r&v TV\6vT(iiv ■nXridrj. 
Perhaps the Greek of the Arm. translator ran : &v iraXai 
KiKpajXivwv kyiviTO e£ avT&v TTav tS>v tv\6vtcov Ti\fj6os- Of the 
words oil irdKaL ht. n.. air. there is no trace in the A.T., unless 
the translator read ov for 011. 
396b. I. &)s K&v ei ttoXiv Tives davjJiaCoLev] A.T. has q^uipikajf^upuiii^i^ 
Pn1.f1 m-Jbg^z-nakiv 6avp.a^oi &v rts. 

396b. 3. e6v&v\ rnqq-tugb ^ijuipliib i^tu^iQvSlV TO \p.pXiUJ aVTSlv\. Thc 

sense of the A.T. for the whole sentence is : "Again it 
appears wonderful to anyone, how out of opposed races the 
governing of them remains firm." ovvnTTTqKvia seems to be 
omitted and the phrase iliuplrlh qum is odd. 

396b. 4. ayvoovm 6e] nif_ng n^q.[jui^:^ayvoil hi TLS ; 

396 b. 5- ofioCav] A.T. omits. 

396 b. 6. aTTOTfXei hiddeaiv VTTobe\opiivr] ^:a(Tav^ fuugiutuiuiiupli, *i. 'A t^ mpui^ 

Uaiq.prti.ppL.U ^Onpui tui/IrblrnnL.'b uiujpnL^tijLli=i aTtOTiXil, [koI €tS 

p.lav'l hidQtcnv [aiiTrjs (or avTov)\ navTOdv v-nohex^Tai.. 
396 b. 7. laws 6e KoX tS>v havviav rj (pvcns yKCx^eraL, Koi e/c tovtu)v airoTeXd 

TO aVIKpMVOV, OVK CK TiioV O/LlOlCOy] *'iiui afl L 'lilrp<^tuLui'Liiiglj m^ 
funpi/-^ ^%t^J^uipiiibnLpfiuIt. L. ntu/u ui[unpt/-J^ phnuP/iL.Vii^ta'CaS 

be Koi T&v ivavTiwv yXCxeTUL itvaL to (Tvp.(\>aivov koX tovtov ykt- 
Xerai rj (pvcris. Here again the A.T. seems to be mutilated. 

396b. 9. a^eAet] A.T. omits. 

396b. 10. KaC] puuj ujjuiT L = ovTui KaL The sense of the A.T. seems to 



DE MUNDO. 61 

be, that as nature joined male to female in order to con- 
stitute human society, so she produced out of opposites the 
harmony of the kosmos. 
396 b. 14- lyKipa,<ja\t.ivr\ (fivaiis ras elKovas tols -npor^yov^xivoii aiTfreXeae (rvfx- 

(j COl^OUyJ piuiajjirtuit uiuttnLtrn *A dilrn% luuujnirinan. Jpiu^uiUnuua-huMb 

puiguil^uimuiplruig^ kyKipa(Ta]Xivr) Ta9 fluovas hia TTJs T&v irpo'qyov- 
fxsvoov (TV[x4iu>vias a-n^TiXicnv. The idea brought out in the 
A.T. is that of the various colours being harmonised in the 
picture, not of the harmony of the picture with the original. 
(pvaeis is left out in the A.T. 

396 b. 18. 7pojixjuara)i;] A.T. omits. 

396 b. 19. crweoTTjcraro] ^pujq-ujulrujg=i(TvveT(i^aTO. 

396 b. 30. (Tvva\}reias ovX.a koI oi-^t ovXa, (TVjji.(j)ep6p.evov koL hia(pep6p,€vov, avv- 
qbov Koi e/c ttAvtcov 'iv, Kal k^ ivos Trajra] ^puifh-lruglTu jtLq. 

pjilnnfin an^ p-ninnh' nniul^u np qnL.q^mn.u-ntruji anua}rpi^nn^b U- 
ujiunk-na.nn,fib iiuJIiljb-qnL^q i^t L-'fi Jj^nj uiJh'Uuijb'h ^g^^G'VVd- 

x/fetos oSXa koX ovyl ovXa, aJore cri)ju.^epdju.€va avvabovTa koL biabovra 

eK TTUVToov ev Kol e^ evos iravra yivea-dai. 
396 b. 34. A.T. omits words : apx&v p-ia. 
396 b. 30. yris] *'/• '^nijJnj = aveiiov; a corruption of '[• ^"i^j = yv^- 

396 b. 35. T^s 8e o/uoXoyia? r/ laop,otpCa km] A.T. implies ttjs be laop.oipias. 

397 a. 1. TTpos TO, darepa] uin. gni-puA = 'i:pds ra \lrvxpd. 

397 a. 3. r^s qbwecos eirl t&v /Aei{oi'coy] A.T. omits, and seems mutilated. 
397 a. 3. a-ioa-TLKov TTMs] l^ui[iou, = "'m need of, requiring." 

397 a. 4. OlXOVolas] Jliuipu/bm-Ptru/b L oifUlfinj [iplrpuig = 6fJ.OlOLaS Kol TOV 

Por^de'Lv a\\7]\oi:s, "of concord and of mutual utility." 
397 a. 5. ^v yap av diroi tis, //epos ecrrlv avrov] A.T. omits. 
397 a. 7. 0770 roi; Koap-ov Xeyopevov KiK0(T\xrj(T9ai.. tis he t&v eirl pepovs 

bvvaiT av eiL<Tcodr]vai ttj kut ovpavov Ta^ei re /cat cpopq t&v 

aarpwv] It. qqiupq^uipni-Hb unpai flk ^uii/tugfi ng aiulri^if.nifuiuiu^ 
'bn.-plrmJp, 'f, Jluu^k pirpti-u l^a,pu,ugir u/uJu,Jti^ "^"/^V^ l^piH 
q.inun^Sb, tfplr p n utth u,uu,lrqiugr= Kol TOV KoapOV aVTrjS, eaV dekr) TIS 

eiia-oodiivai, em p.epovs tucos hvvaiT hv laTopdv, Xeyco r^ Kar 

ovpavov Ta^iv, ttjv (popav t&v acTpcov. 
397 a. 19. epiTTvet]ju(juAtmi_iliiiP = ep(f>ai.veTai.. 
397 a. 23— a. 31. This passage is merely paraphrased in the A.T., which 



62 ARISTOTLE. 

in English runs thus : "And by means of these a moisture of 
just measure is bestowed on the earth, over which the fiery- 
element kindling vivifies the whole by means of concord with 
earth. And hence is raised up from earth the foliage of 
all kinds of plants, irrigated with water and with fire made 
living ; in their season budding forth they renew their kind, 
which fostering it (the earth) perfects, and again it collects 
them by yearly creation. Without growing old it watches 
over the nature of things. It is also sometimes shaken by 
earthquake and is inundated with flood, and by conflagration 
is in part consumed. All these things, it seems to me, are 
from the first good, which bestows on all eternal salvation/' 

397 a. 25. ■nepLoxovjj.ivri (mois] <^[ini/_^lF'bq.u/iiaiijlruj/j='' with fire ma.de alive." 

397 a. 27. jxvpCas re (pipovaa tSe'as Kal TidS?;] A.T. omits and reads L- q^wp^ 
klraij_J-nqni(k ^fujuinlTq^ni^piTiiiJ[A:=" a.nd again amasses (or 
collects) by periodical creation." 

397 a. 30. irpbs aya6ov\ jujn^ui^% pm^i_nyi# = Trpos tov TtpcoTov ayadov. 

397 a. 32. Kara ra prjyjxara ras avairvoas t(T\ov(raL] A.T. omits. 

397 b. 2. Kal tS)V (TtI IJ,(povs] '[• ilrrLlj npng p.ni-ulTuji Jiuunubpbz=." \yy the 

which quickened, the parts." 
397 b. 9. hr\ . . . eiTreti"] luubf^ ufuipm ^^htl il-Kiiv. Comp. 0. P. 
397b. 17. A.T. has order: ■npo-^xdw^'" eiTreiv on ravra ■n&vTa. Cp. P. 
397 b. 18. ra Kol hC 6(^daKjj.S>v lvhaXK6p.iva fip.iv Kal bi aKofjs Kal -naa'qs 

al(rdr](Tiu>s, rfi jxev 6eia 8vvdp.eL Tipi-novTa KaTa^aWopevoi Koyov, 

OV p.r]V rfl ye Olicrla] ajjufiiijA q^ 'fi llrnX ui^g L. lulriUiug L. aiJb^ 
uujjb aq-UJjni-^Sbrutbq %bujmlrjji i^uu niuutnnt-Uih-ul ifib oonnuPiFut% 

'b^'buil^, utuliaijh n\_ i^njuigni-PfiuVii = " that is to Say, that by 
means of our eyes and ears and all our senses we contemplate 
in existences a symbol of divine power, but not the essence;" 
as if the Greek ran : Ae'ya) 8e on 61' dtpdaKpicav Kal 8t' axoTjy Kal 
TTaa-rjs aiadricreuis IvhaKKoixev fv toIs oven r^s ft-ev 6eCas bwaixecos 
TO (TVjx^oXov, OV fx-qv TTjv ye ovcnav. 
397 b. 27. ixakiara be ttojs avTov rrjs hvvap.eu>s airoXavei to -nXfjcriov avTOv 

(TS>p.aj uiji^ A- '^ qopni-Ptrii^ 'Unptu mnjTuiif^ftb ilfiTm, np Jkpiiu^ 

1-npuiq.qjVu &%. A.T. thus omits o-cS/xa, and &el is read for 
avTov, as in Q. R. 



DE MUNDO. 63 

397 b. 33. Kttf iro\X?5y jueora rapax^s] A.T. omits. 

397 b. 3a. ov fxV a^^a] A.T. omits. 

397 b. ■^7,. Kal rd. icafl' fjixas] L u.„. [.pu np u.n. Jt^k-Kal iirl to. kuO' ^ixw. 

397 b. 34. A.T. punctuates after ^/xas and not after <jvjj.^aivu, and inserts 
uuiliafjb = ov nr]v akXa before Kara to eyyiov. In 387 b. 33 ov 
fxrji; aXKa was omitted ; here A.T. inserts it. Thus 11, 3^-34 
run thus according to A.T. : ilvac koX kuO' oaov iirl ■nav 84- 
kKveiadaL TTecpVKev rj Oda bvvaiJ,is Kal enl to, K.ad' fijj.ar oiJioioos (tvjj.- 
j3aivei Koi ra inrep rjixas' ov ixtjv aWa Kara to iyyiov. 

397 b. 35. re Koi TTOppcorepto] A.T. omits. 

398a. I. KpeiTTOv ow VTSoKaPeiv o Kal -rrpiiTov (cttI kol 0f(o ixaKiara apjx6(ov, 
0)5 7} Iv ovpavM bvvap.is lhpv[iivr\ Kal toIs TT^elaTov acpeaTrjKocriv, 
a>s evL ye direiv, Kal oTJix-nacnv ahia yiviTai aiorriptas, p.a\\ov rj as 
bir]KOV(Ta Kal ((>oiT&a-a 'ivOa p.r) Kakov jxrjbe fva-xrjixov avTovpyei ra 

eTTt yrjs. TOVTO p.\v yap . . .] ^uipq. fuii-aicf^njli 4- liuiph^lri, iTuihtut-^ 
tuliq. qp L. |'^«/u7/7j-d-/7y i^ujjIf^ ^ juipjuiplri^ ^pl^fibu, nup L. ulrp^ 
inlrui^ 4" tinpui qopni-p[tul/U. [lul^ L. uyljnqfili np ininilujii.njb 
^trn-UtglTUji Irbi upiuUtj-iudatpj P^n- 'hngttb ijiijh UiiuutlSuin. ihpLnu^ 
pjlTuibi uuiiP pppnL. p^^ P'lutfi tMihauMhainJ^ U. LuiiP iliub UJ uatb n. 
^uiinuihtrinJ nt-p t2.o-n[rg^L n< 4") ^ "}_ puiplrl&L. : uin-uiOfib 
Uluiui'atunib nuiypjiup^ phphhb q-nph-lrtMJii IL. Qnp tun. irplipfi l/U^ 
ntShh aopnu^a-lruiiffL u. #?* /"V fLbm-^&lrujJp. ^uihuji* auibnp ^"JU 

l^^ • • •] = Kperrroj' ovv v%6ka^dv, p.ak{,(jTa on Kal 6e^ Trpetrov 
eoTt, app-oCav Tov ovpavov ov Koi \hpv\xivr] ea-Ti f) avTov bvpajxis. 
Kal rots 8e Trkela-Tov cupea-TrjKoaiv Kal crviJ-TTacri, yivsTai. ahla acaTrj- 
pias rJTOi OJS StJjKouo-a tj Ka) paWov (poiT&aa (?) evOa KaXbv p,r\ ecrTL 
pLYjbe evaxrifxov. 'H Trpwri; atria tov Koa-p-ov avTovpyd Kal to, iirl 
yfjs e'x^' bwdp-ei ov be oti (pvcrei iyyvs. tovto pev yap. 

In the above ^otrwcra is rendered '^luuja/b&ini^v/h.ich. means 
"dividing" or "being divided." Probably a corruption of 
^u»«/H»%A-^^=" reaching, aiTiving at." 

398 a. lo. ovk] A.T. omits. 

398 a. 13. a^ros pev yap] A.T. omits. 

398 a. 14. TTavTL aopaTos] A.T. omits. 

398 a. 14. eTrexoiV l3aai\ei.ov oTkov] nL^lrinif_tnnL^u ^ujuinuiwliuii = eyMv oXkov 
Ibpvpevov (or ^e^aiwpAvov), "having a house made firm." 



64 ARISTOTLE. 

398 a. 14. KoX vepL^oX.ov XP^'*''^] ""^^ ufuipui^o^ = -)(j)vao'is Trept/8oA.ot9. 
398 a. 16. Ti-t)A(3z;es 8e ttoXAoI koI avvexeis, TrpoBvpd re cruxz'oTy dpy6iJ.eva ara- 
biois air' aKkriKcov 6vpais re x'^^^ais Koi retx^ai /iieyaAois w^vpcoro] 

nnnifbu nubhintJ n.na^n.trop u/bistfrtni It- unTntnatTuil p^n- n-nuiifpLph 
uinhXop tJh&ujq^nL%fiu Jini-^n^jt luuuiuiphutuQ \iuitinj^ ^tru-UM^ 

gUuii^ '[• [un'haip'^iuij.nAfigh phail^ni-J^li'iil^ = " haviHg gatcs fas- 
tened with foregates and fortified under brazen gates with 
great care, at a distance of stages set afar from dwelling of 
inferiors." 
398 a. 18. efo) 8e rovriav avbpes oi irp&TOL koL boKijiaiTaTOL 8teKe/co'crjUJjvro] L. 

lujuiii^u iiun-iuOfib A. *A Jh^uin-nib uihqb nhmtrntrtni %naiUi ft o-utn.^ 

ijjjfig% = "a.nd thus being estabHshed in the first and supreme 

place, of them of the slaves." 

The only point of relation here between the Greek and the 

Armenian lies in Trp&roi and perhaps in tovtoiv which ^ingiu. 

The drift of the Armenian rendering seems to be this : " And 

they (the kings) being thus set up in the first and supreme 

place, of their slaves some around the king are bodyguards 

and servants," etc. 
398 a. ai. eKaarov 7rept^oA.oi;] uju/ujpiii%fig% = '' of the palace." 
398 a. 22. avTos becmoTris koI 9ibs dvo/j.afo'/:xeyos] 'fi S^ItilL ungiu = hC avrStv. 
398 a. 25. TToXep-iov^ _pitiquiguij=^Tr6Ki(i>v. 
398 a. 29. Koi /Sao-iAeis SoCAot] A.T. omits. 
398 a. 30. fjiJi.epohp6p.ot re koL aKoirol kol ayyfkiacpopoL (ppvKToopi&v re fTtoTTTrj- 

pes. TocrovTOS he ■^v 6 K6ap,os ko.\ /xaAicrra tGiv <^pvKTU)piu>v Kara 

StaSoxaS "nVpaeVOVO'Slin npnuiT L. ^Ufuimuiblrb uiuiutiijiMir$iip.bnah 
ph^a-tuqhqh ihnpiuiuinni-^hwuidpL h tnnun%^triijb U. ^h aJtylrnft tf'inifht-a 

<lpuju,u,ptulflrint{^ iQiJIiufbg =" to whom also are subject bearers 
of tidings by means of succession of stages in day and night 
time communicating with each other." 
398>b. 5. eTTireAeii' h. ^oi/Aotro] A.T. omits. 

398 b. 12. hid TT]V aaOeveiavj ifuiub %lTpq.nj ungnJbg inbuipni.f3^lriiibgz=." on aC- 

count of their inner (or natural) weaknesses," 6ta t7]v kv airoii 

aaOeveiav. 
398 b. 13. paardvrjs kul] A.T. omits. 
398 b. 14. a/xe'Aet] A.T. omits. 



DE MUNDO. 6^ 

398 b. 1 8. Kot o<\>6aK[s.ov\ A.T. omits. 

398 b. i8. eoTt 8e ore] uiji^ufuitnTiaiiL 4- uyup jipji ^ = ^(m 8e alrCa tovtov on. 
Perhaps the Greek ran simply eort he on. 

398 b. 19. TajXepri fXfTaTiVOS iVpvdlXlaS^ Jujunifbnb ain. fip/ruipu fii-fipniu^au/uip^ 

ifhjpni.pirait/p. l/u ^puiliinjlTuii = " the parts are linked with one 
another by some fair rhythm ;" as if o-we'xerat or some simi- 
lar word stood in the Greek. 

398 b. 2 1 . After 8i6<oo-t A.T. adds t/iu/u '^ iHrplun-npub = upwrov els to, ■nX-qtria. 

398 b. 23. Koi avTo -naXiv eKivrjaev ak\o aiiv koV/xu bpdvToov p-tv iravrcov] li- 

unib n^uipa^haii aupuulj puip<rt^i quipn-UjpntSb IrnhuJl unuutu inuh^ 

'bbgnihtz^KoX avTo iraMv aX.\o eKivrjcrev (TvyKorrpovpivaiV 8t avTov 

iravToov k.t.X., " all things being arranged together by him (i. e. 

the Deity) in a way befitting their respective constitutions." 
The Codices 0. P Q. do not read hpaivrcov pev, but incline 

to hiov or hiwv piTa. Read perhaps crvyK-ocrp-qOiVTcov. 
398 b. 25. Koi. hepoias] A.T. omits. 
398 b. 36. eo-n he ols Koi evavrias kuItoi Tr\s TrpuDjs olov evhoaeuis els KCvqcnv 

p'laV yeVOpevrjs\ k ^ "Ulrp^uil^- Ju/hun-iubq. uiiLUJ^'U ^q^uiujfih uin. 

'f, ^uipJ-ni-P[iiSh i^uunjL f\ililjinif2 = e<m Kol evavTMS' KaCroi. TTJS 
irptorrjs evbecreuis eU Kivqcriv erepoias yevopevris. 

Codices O. P. read evbea-em, which also seems to fit in with 
the idea worked out in b. 20-24. In 399 a. 3 xafrot is ren- 
dered by the same word J'luljaii.aj'hq., which renders it likely 
that Kairoi also stood here in 398 b. 26. I render Jli-unjh by 
erepoCas rather than eripas because erepoias is found in 
398 b. 25 unrepresented in the A.T. Perhaps the A.T. is 
corrupt, and we ought to have i^i-un/ii = eTepoias in 398 b. 25, 
and the closely resembling word •^n/ii = pias in 398 b. 27. A 
copyist may have omitted it in b. %$ and inserted it wrongly 
in b. 27 in place of tJ^i/i'- 

898 b. 30. 6p.ov] A.T. omits. 

398 b. 31. yap] A.T. omits. 

398 b. 3a. aXkopevov] A.T. omits. 

398 b. 33. els to, atperepa fjOr] koI vop.ovs'] A.T. omits. 

398 b. 34. olxn<reTM TieT6pevov'\ *^^4-= "blows, exhales." A.T. is a cor- 
ruption perhaps of /3n-^. 

K 



66 ARISTOTLE. 

399a. I. Ix"] A.T. omits. So P. 

399 a. 3. aWoiai] uijing = ak\cov. 

399 a. 6. /cat Tay t'St'as eKacTTCov Karaa-nevAs] A.T. omits. 

399 a. 7. Kttt (^efoowo-a] A.T. omits. 

399 a. 9. roOTOjj'] A.T. omits. 

399 a. 10. A.T. omits tovtov koI reAenraios roC Kpopov keyoixevos ev bnrXa- 

aiovL, and has order : 6 6e Atos ev ^juio-a xat k^atiXaa-lovL. "cm. 

pr. (9." 
399 a. 13. crwaSoVrcov Kai xopevovruiv Kara tov ovpavov e£ ero's re] A.T. omits. 
399 a. 14. krvjj.ins'] A.T. omits. 
399 a. 16. eo-5' ore] <^uiiraAif.aii/2ij/b = S.[ji.a. 
399 a. 19. ^epmwVcos] *puiplr(,uipni.[JlriuJfA = " hy means of benevolence." 

This curious mistake probably arose from Kara . . . rd evbo- 

aiixov being rendered Hrpnqni-piruji/iA — "hy way of concession 

or yielding," which is one sense of the Greek, though here it 

means " by way of prelude or signal." 
399 a. 30. aei] A.T. omits. 
399 a. 31. 8e Strras] ^/-^i> = "his/' ras iavrov. 
399 a. 31. 6 7ra/x(^a75s] L- uiJb'liuii[iiuj^ = koI 6 Traixcparjs. 
399 a. 34. Kara Kaipoz;] A.T. omits. 
399 a. 35. r(i re tto^tj ra ev r<S mpiiyovTi. (Tvp.^aivovTa\ '/• ufiupnL.iiii^lrui^ 

minibuijh iniuinui^lrfni^=kv r(i) -nipikyovri TTavTa (Tvp-PaCvovTa. 
399a. 31. o-Tj/xTjvr;] *^iuJ^, ^pifk=OeXfi, Kivel. The A.T. may here be a 

corruption oi'u^'biulik which would = a-r)/x?jj'?}. 
399 a. 33. irao-a] A.T. omits. 

399 a. 34. pxpias Ihias avacjiaivovad re] A.T. omits. 
399b. I. Kaipots] A.T. omits. 
399 b. 3. 6 8e 6(opaKa evbveTat, 6 he /cwjjutSas 7) Kpavos ^ foxrr^pa Treptr^^erat] 

it nmi aunt-ub-pb U, nUb auiuntuuiuptnU'^O 6e ^[(pOS, O 6e KpaVOS' 
399 b. 7- elS AoXOv] quiaiunL.'Lu fii.p=rTbv \6)(^0V. 

399 b. 7- f^^ rd^iv] cfiyuiub l^iuqJl^^z^Triv tA^iv Koafiei {or KaracFKevtlferat). 
399 b. 13. oTTep oiSa/xSs ecrriv fpLTtohiov ovre €KiLvr\ TTpbs rd Spay ovre fijuv 

TTpOS TO TTtCrreCcrat] n^ *n[Lbuiifb nub[i, L. It* ^ uiaipm juiptf-bidkn 
uMiL '[1 Juiailt-nuPfiuli pirpiu<lmuujmnuptiui. ^ " who (of which) 

has the whole ; and it need not move us to the idea of 
unbelief." 



DE MUNDO. 67 

399 b. 15. avrdii\ liupnj = lavrr\'i. 

399 b. 18. xP'70-eis] A.T. omits and implies v6\x.uiv koV/hos koX Trokireta. Cp. 
O. and P. which insert km. 

399 b. 23. ra yap 110.67] koI to, hi aepos diravTo] ^iu%,^ lr[,li[,% L np q^lrp '[, 
'lkP"J .p"*^ 1211: •"Jl'lt'^jii ^^^= yap ovpavbs Kal ra virep aepa 
8.TTavra. 

399b. 25. KOCTflOV eireXOVTOs'] np quj^ujp<^ inpuipbun^k L 2uipnLiiuilik=K6(7- 

fxov '!TOLi]aavTos Kal (rvviyovroi. 
399 b. 25. i^ oS] A.T. omits. 
399b. 28. oicoi^ot] 4-^ = 01 ovoi, "the asses!" 
399 b. 29. Trapal3dXXeLv]'hJ}u'btrgni,gu/ii&iij = Td ■napa^aXkeiv. 

399 b. 30, roj' K6(Tp.ov\ A.T. omits. 

400a. I. TO) ayaA/xart] pbi^ ufuiinl^lrplili jop[ilinuuih-=:iTr] ayiX\xaTL to ivrv- 

400 a. 3- '"^ ''"^ (rvy)(^eivj ^uiti^ %ni^L. ftiiilrp ^pniJbtu^&aj/j^TovTbi yap 

400 a. 3. TovTov ovv €')(et roi' koyov 6 6eos ev Koap-ia, (tvv€\(i)v rrjV r&v okmv 

apjJ.OviaV re Kat CrCOTIIpiavj '"["t '"J""^ op^'huil^uiL. m^^aip^ jmum^ 
nt-iuh- ^ ^uipnilljLuliliaji np pninphau 4" lon-Uii-npni-PfiiJlj [l. ifjpLnu. 

P-fiLjli = KaTa TOVTOV OVV koyov Koaixov o 6eos a-vvi\iL t&v okoov wv 

app.ovia re Kai autTripCa. 
400 a. 6. Kadapos} A.T. omits. 
400 a. 6. /3€/3jjko)s] '^uiuuiuiu,lTuii = fiifialos. 
400 a. lo. d TTotrjTTjs] A.T. omits. 

400 a. 14. miTTaTai av€<pekos kevKrj 8' avabebpop-ev aiykrj] A.T. omits. 
400 a. 24. Kal Ttadr]'] A.T. omits. 
400a. 27. TToAAa/cts] i^uiqi^gu^Tiokf.i.'s. So C 0. 

400 a. 28. -nveVjJ.aT(i>V Kal TV^(ivMv'\ nun,ni-gj,li <lnqJ},g = TV(j)a>VCllV ■UViVp.O.TWV. 

400 a. 30. yei'oVei'ai] *<^£-^-a#^=" being shed or scattered forth;" probably 

a corruption oi lfijjTuii=yiv6p.evaL. 
400 a. 32. /cat eK^wcr^cracrat] A.T. omits. 
400b. I. efo'xcos] A.T. omits. 
400 b. 4. TTapiTpe-ij/i re tov <pkoyixov] A.T. omits. 

400 b. 5. (cat eT-qpria-ev a^kajSels ajxa toIs yoveva-i tovs veavCa-Kovs] A.T. omits. 
400b. 10. A.T. has order: airovov akv-aov Te. So P. 

K 2 



68 ARISTOTLE. 

400b. II. IhpVfX^VOS^ ulr[iuilrail_qopni-PlriuJfl=ihpVnh0S bwaixei. 

400 b. la. TTepidyei.] /y"'/""^'"S-^^ = " envelopes, enfolds " .' = 7repiexet. 

400 b. I a. OTTOV fiovkixai KoX OTTOOS iv 8ta(^o'/X)tS Ibeais] np L ^iiii/lrglriu£^ flthf/ii 

nuihiuoiMib jn^^i/iui^jj ? = otrttTrep jSovkeTai ev biaipopois Ibeais. 
400 b. 13. ajue'Aet Kat] A.T. omits. 

400 b. 16. Oiup-oQirai 6e ets to, olKeXa hiKaa-Trtpici] A.T. omits. 
400 b. 17. Koi] A.T. omits. 
400 b. 18. TO TTpocn'^KOVTa, Koi 6 p,ev rts els to irpvTavelov jiahiC^i. criTrfcrofxtvoi, 

6 8e Trpof rows StKacrraj aTToXoyjjo'Oji.iez'o?] '^ unguihl^ tutum^uiTifi 

ni-JhUh 'A uiuiKuih^iuniulth n%Ptnbiui np ^ujtsinuqujb^j u, nuuhuh 
tun. n^uttnuji-nnh n\i intuQ^ u^iuuiujuliiUJ%^ = ' Of theSC it IS prOpCr 

for the one to go into the tribunal in order to indemnify and 
for the other (to go) before the judge that he may defend 
himself." = ro!jr&>i' Trpoa-i^Kov fan ru juez; fls to irpvTavilov ^abC- 
{eiv aiTobdaovTi, tm 8e irpos tovs StKaoras aTrokoyr]a-ojiev(i>. 

400 b. 20. 6 hi els to heaixMTrjpiov aiToOavovp.evos'\ A.T. omits. 

400 b. 23. aAXois] A.T. omits. 

400 b. 23. KaTo. fxiav TTpoa-Ta^Lv] pum ^[•i^pni^!fL '^pii,Jhi'L[, = " according to 
their (or its) ordinance." [lupnuiT may be a corruption of 
Jfrnt-iT^^ p.iav. 

400 b. 24. CCofet TO TOV ItOVqaaVTOS OirCOs] '^ J"li_ ufui^nqtug q^uiju opfihuigb 

[1 uJaiUy^^Tuiv (TinCovTUiv Trjv jiov\.r](Tiv tG>v vop-wv ev avTrj, "of 
the things which preserve whole the will of the law in it." 
400b. 26. ojxov he TTaiaviov Te Koi aTevayixarMV.] *i- uijf^tuJIihuijb if.njfiL.o=i 
aWa he iravTa {yep.ei) tcov ovtcov. Perhaps fnjfiug=::T&v ovTcav 
is a mutilation of yot-c^^«-p = oTej/ayp.dria:'. 

400b. 28. XeyU) he TOvhe TOV KoV/iOll] ujuiuglig ujpif.trop /34- L iuy[iluip'^fi = \e- 

yoi\i,i hv KoX k6(t)xov. 
400b. 28. laoKkivqsl Jft k^=^eis IutLv. 
400 b. 29. ^7] i- n^j=ovhe. 
400 b. 30. otixatj A.T. omits. 
400 b. 30. avayeypap.iJ.evoiv] A.T. omits. 

400 b. 31. A.T. reads rjyovfxevov he avTov f/x/xeXcS? (L "iinpf/b uin.ui^npij-lrinil_ 

%bpif.uj^uiliuiiiiku) omitting aeiKtz'Tjrojs and Kai. 

401 a. I. Kat ■nepaeai] A.T. omits. 
401a. I. yAwKepa^] A.T. omits. 



DE MUNDO. 69. 

401a. 3. 6 Trot?jr?)S, ra 6e] ^bp^nqh, ufmqnlfh lAi u{[,u,a/Uuigni.. [.ulf u,ji = 6 

Ti-otrjr7js, Kap-Ki^ el<ji xpija-Lfxai, ra be k.t.\. 
401 a. 3. irXarai-ot koI -niTves koL ttv^ol KKriOpr] t aiyeipos re (cat fv(abr]s kv- 

■napiaaos] J\/p^ II ujouiufiip, unZ^/i^g L %nl£[ig=i-n(,Tves Koi iru^oi. 

aiyeLpoi re Kat Kvirdpiaaos. 
401 a. 5. oTToiprjs] A.T. omits. aUmy] A.T. omits. 
401 a. 7- f^'*' ju.^Xe'ai] A.T. omits. 
401 a. II. TT/r y7>] So Ven. Ed. which reads ^^^^ but P. 106 has paAfn- 

=^X6yov. 

401a. 13. aVTOS ViOyjXoi. Kakovp-ev] Jtp 'hnpncf.Jntlbu ui'ltnuui'blrjp: Lnitifp-= 

avTol reoxjLiwcret? 6vo\xa(opev. KaXovpev. 
401a. 13' vapaWrjXcas] ^"ipiultnLbmut^u^^TTapoovvixcos. 
401 a. 15. KpoVoD be TTois Kol xpovov keyeTai bi-qKuiv e^ al&vos arepp-ovos els 

erepOV atfiva"] *'^ J-iuJuibuil^[i. ^u/Uqli L. %tu J-aiJuihuiLk. ifibfi mu^ 
utglruii nutit ^trujli-ifiub u. uiuL-hinlruih. p'^fj- nnnj It. lun-ftuilrbin^ 

^u/bp, = iK Kpovov ('/i sliould perhaps be l^, when the meaning 
would be Kpovov be) Kal yap avros xpovos eari. Xeyerai bia tovto 
(A.T. = by consequence) Kal i^ al&vos. KaS' o Kal altavia (or 
• alaivML). The words which I render Kal yap avros XP°^°^ 
e<TTL may have been added by the Arm. translator to explain 
the play on Kpovos and xpovos- The rest is corrupt. 

401 a. 16 — 401 a. 24. aa-Tpa-ira'ios re Kal . . . Kal /i€tAi}(tos] The A.T. trans- 
lates this passage, the copyists adding that it seems an inter- 
polation though found in some exemplars. It is not, however, 
translated, but the Greek titles are merely set down in Ar- 
menian letters and severally explained. 

401a. 17. aWpi.os] is omitted in A.T. 

401 a. 19. aiib T&p KapTTwv TTokievs be airb t&v iroXeuiv 6vop,d(eTai\ *^u'b 

uiutnnnli nn ain-truii /^t'^i' '[• ^""JJflg^'gl' =^ " On aCCOUUt of the 

fruits which are taken from the towns." 
401 a. 23. ^ewos] A.T. omits. 
401a. 35- f'T^M"^^] •^•u'"p"'"'""'"{tu'=^eToip,(jis. 
401 a. 36. A.T. omits avros. 
401 a. 38. dpyiKepavvos- Zevs Kecpakrj, Zeis p-eaaa' Aios 8' U rravra rervKrai] 

A.T. omits. 
401 b. 3. Ztvs apa-qv — irovrov ptfa] A.T. omits. 



7° 



ARISTOTLE. 



401 b. 5. Zeis jQao-tAej^s] A.T. omits here. 

401 b. 5. apyiKepaujios] A.T. omits. 

401 b. 6. aS^ts ^aos es iroXvyrides e^ lepijs Kpahi-qs avevtyKaro, fxepiJiepa p4- 

^COl'.J ti.iun3^ni-Qujb^ 'fi inju ^jnj^ 'tlllr ^"^"^^fl iMJninplruji— aVUiS 

is (j)dos aveviyKaro pepjxepa pi^MV. 
401 b. 8. dtp.ai hi koX ttjv avdyKrjv ovk akXo ti XeyecrOaij uiji_ liuiJli n^ '"JL. 

fih ^uiub u^ ^ovKiTai h\ OVK aXXo ri XeyeadaL. 
401 b. 9. olopel dviKrjTov ovaiav ovra, ii}xapjxivrjv hi hia to elpnv re Koi 

qp Lutl-uiha hiiuinujlttliuU nun. tittlhutuiu IfTutip ujUauiht^'^ OlOVil (XVl~ 

KTjroj alria eort to elvat TravTos koL et dKOjAvrcos 6ta ttuvtos 8trj/cet, 
or perhaps = oto!;et dviKrjTov alTiav ovaav tt]v ovtrCav ttAvtos 8ta 
bi TO aKcuKvTcus hia iravros xnapilv. 
401b. II. -navTo] A.T. omits. 

401b. 13. lXijXipi(Tdai\ qli JuJuLuji-npk ^Jfiiuijii^ pupupiaOal TTCLVTa. 
401b. 12. eKdoTu] fn-pinpuih^upni-HL j^uj^ujgu^iKd(rT<f T&V OVTOOV. 

401 b. 14. alcrav hi dil ovaav] A.T. omits. 

401 b. 14. TO. he TTipl TaS p.0lpas KOL TOV UTpaKTOv] piupfm^ L. t-plrp ifaiunuljpU 

[iJujpiJli'ljl^[ilj^iv hi TO. TTepL Tas Tpils jj-oipas T^S ilp.app.ivri's. 

401 b. 16. KWrd rois ){p6vOVi~\ pum Irplig mJuihuil^uigz^ koto. Tpils XpOVOVS. So 0. 

401 b. 16. vTJiJi.a hi aTpcLKTOv ro p-ev k^npyaajxivov to hi fXiWov to hi ■mpicTTpi- 
(^ofxivov' TiTaKTai hi Kwrd jxiv TO yiyovos pia t&v p-oipaiv, "Arpo- 
TTOS, iirel Ta irapiXdovra -navTa aTpeTTTa icrTiv, Kara hi to peWov 
Adxio-is (ets TidvTa yap 17 Kara (pvcnv pivn Xfj^Ls), Kara 6e ro 
iViCTTOs KAco^oo, avp-ntpaivovcrd re Kat KkiiiQovcra eKao-rco to. olKila. 

TTipaiViTaL hi Kol 6 pvOoS OVK draKrcoy.j ptipb np n-nph-truil L. 
u^uiputu^lTuii t^uMbghaifb 'h^^^niLI^ L. np n^lrn. iJu/b[ruJi llibfit ablrp^ 
l^uijU' L. np uitut^tuu^'b ^mn^Lutinb ^, ntnujinn^^'b : U. A ifiuutubn 
'ynf' h l''^i_"l' l^qjjA li- k np fl}li^, npiifl^u uiuipuih-lruJip^lriii^lr^ 
pbuii^ /Jl'lifi ll- pqnpl^lrwi' fiul^ np ^uibnlrpHruii ^ ijihlri, ^^ 

npufku I; C^uiuiu'uItjj^ q.J-m.uipfi'u k ii.[iuilri_^ = " t]\& thread which 
has been worked up and handled indicates the past, and that 
which is still being spun round the present, but that which is 
still on the spindle the future. But, of the parts, there is 
that which has been and that which is coming to be, just as 
the thread stretched out is removed and smoothed. But that 



DE MUNDO. 71 

which is going to become, how it is to arrive, is difficult to 
know." 

401b. 33. k(TT\v OVK aX\o rt T:\-qV 6 6e6s] n^nuJlrp ^ if-funlsi^ puijg JJtuijU 

uiuuinuh-nj^OVK ClAXo) TlVl fOTt yywpt/xa TtAtJI" 7<«) 6e<5. 

401 b. 26. TTopeDo/xevoy t(5 6e det ^vviinTai hiK-q tS>v aiiokfiiToixevcov rod Oeiov 

VOIXOV Ti[M(lOpOs\ ^^IruitFutrgnuqui'ljlrini/tntFUuil^ujQ: \^utlju ftniuuinbgb 
ufUiLuiulrinj j^^uutnij>-nj ufOiuinu'^iiiufiii^'nopeVOlXiVOS ihi&V. kviKa 

bCKT]s tS>v oTroAetTTOfxei'toi' tov 6fov Ti/x(opo's. 

401b. 28. ^s] *%n/liUfkl'=OIJ.oio}S. 

401 b. 29. e^ o.pxfjs'l {• iJhi'bk = e^ avrfis. 

401b. 29. jXiTox^os dvil iAq.ni.ifi q^np'^u = ixiri\€i x^P'^s- 



PART IV. 



nEPI APETQN. 

1249 a. 29. Koi TO, epya avT&v] A.T. omits. 

1250 a. 19. Kot ixaXia-To]. A.T . omits. 

1250 a. 21. TTepl jxiv Trjs aKparfCas ovhiv' odro) 8e av hvvacrai opi^uv] A.T. 

omits. Bk. brackets. 
1250 a. 23. KaO' r]v ■napaavpovcTL rfi aXoyiq rrjv eTTiOvpiCav uidovcrav eiri ras tZv 

ipavXuiV TjhoV&V aTToAaWetsJ fium nprn-tTjoJ-iuptiuf^ ib'^fi'l' •""- 
inivfib ^Iryuini-PfijLu #7 1 uinn.lTnnJp.uibuil£Uj%ltli^Kad fjV ULpOVV- 

Tai ras (pavXas rjbovas [xr] KaTi^ovTos (or KcaXvovros) tov Xo- 
yiaixov. Here joJ-iuplruij^ [b'l'l'i' might perhaps render -jropa- 
avpovrai, but just before, in a. 21, it was used to render 
alpovvTat. 
1250 a. 37' A.T. has order: K^pbovs opiyovTai tov 'navTayoOsv. 

1250a. 32. <^ellKr(i] UfUjpuiuLlr^:=-^eKTd. 

1250a. 33. ayxCvciis] ^^iTmni-PlTuijp.} =. kixtaipia; but in view of what im- 
mediately follows I think the A.T. is corrupt here. 

1250 a. 34. TO Trjv ep.TieLp[av iX(.iv t&v \pr\(TijxiX)V TravTuiv. f) p-vrip/i] b\ Kot kp.- 
TieipCa Koi ayxLvoia rj rot oltto ttjs (ppovrjaicos exaoTTj avT&v eartj; 
7] ■napiTTiTai Trj (ppoviqcrei' rj to. p.ev avT&v olov crvvaiTia r^s <ppo- 
VTjaeds icTTi, KaOAirep fpireipCa Kai rj ixv-qpr), to. be olov p.epr) avTrjs, 
olov evjSovXla koI ay^^roia] ^/fi^/^ '[• J-usJnu ^Jmni-Plruiirp. 
nuiptatuUujani-uh* ut lunh^ph p fun^iri/rtt-fiTu'U^^ papnu pt-putptuu^ 
*pt,#i np p unqnuba ^truttrt^iFa/i ip^h [un^tri/nt-PirtiiUt uiniPi^ puut 

JJin^, Ifuiir '^^uiJuibif.uiJtuj'b uiJlibuijU ■.■=.p.vr\(TauQa\. Iv KaCp<f (p,- 
■neipCq tS)v xprialpwv' 17 rot Atto rrjs (ppovri<T((i)s' olov e/cdoTTj 



DE VIRTUTIBUS. 73 

avT&v -napi-KiTM rv, ^povl]<Tu ^ Karh jxiav kK&aT-q rj S/xa uao-at. 

The A.T. seems mutilated here. 
1250 a. 40. oKiycopias] mp<^aiJ}np<^u/i,u ^i/,uiuniiu = 6\iya>pias ij,eTpias. 
1250 b. a. Kol rd vUr^s atnov dvaLJ L ju,qp„,_plru,'b ufu,u,iiu„u ^„(h „p phq. 

itTu, f,gtr% = Kal TO viKr]s oItiov flvM T^s p.tTa avTov, "to be cause 

of the victory which may be with it." 
1250 b. 4. avhpaya6l(ecr9ai] L ^uipt/il, = Kal TO bwaa-dai. 
1250 b. 5. Koi TO dpAa-os] A.T. omits. 

1250b. 9. not TTjV bCKaCaV aheiav\j[<piui.[, 'f, iltumuiifimn.ni-Plr'bkl'^hlKalm 

Tr\v cLTLjilav (or abo^tav). 
1250 b. 13. bvvaadai] A.T. omits. 
1250 b. 14. Kaprepeiv] J-pui'Ltui% juiJh%uijL[, = KapTip{i.v ev ttuvti. 

1250 b. I5' Trjs Kara (pVcrLV evbeiai\ piiui^a/i, t^[,mnj[,gb ^ajpoinnLpiruA = Trj? 

tQ)v Kara (f>va-iv xp-qcrlp.uiv evheCas. 
1250b. ly. TO, vofxifxa KoX TO (Tw^iiv\ A.T. omits. 

1250b. 18. kv 7(5 hia<l>ipOVTl'\ lun fipu umuipuip plrplruiiu:= h TU \frfvb&S <pi- 

povTL ; the A.T. is certainly a corruption of mn. {,pu inmppt^ 
plruifu^kv Tols bl.a<f>€ paver L. 
1250 b. 27' fV T^ 6tO<^0/Dy] 'fi qui'btuiiui'linup^[itJliu tjplibfnjul^lv ratS hM<^0- 

pals T<^ abiKovufVif. 
1250b. 27* ''^ M'? ^i/3eti'] n^uiiuUni-^ fi%^=zT6 fxr] Xafidv rt. 
1250 b. 29. Kai biayoiy-qv i)(^6vTcov Tjbflav av(v tov XvaireXovvTos^ jfii-png 

/A«^n ftptut-iuofi tun.tMiL.,lriDUjh quiiMJutjui'&'b^ TSiV 0.VT0V YpTJlxd- 

TU)V bUaLos fiakXov r) to irpeirov (? beov). The A.T. is not 

consecutive and probably corrupt. 
1250b. 31. A.T. omits rj and has order: t&v C'fo^v dpenTiKds tbiov n ex°v- 

Tosv OavjxacrTov. 
1250b. 33. A.T. has order: fXfrjTiKov ehai. 
1250 b. 2^. Koi TLfj-riv Kol drtf^tW] A.T. omits. 
1250 b. 40. A.T. has order : Swa/xeroy aSt/ceto-^at. 
1250 b. 44. A.T. has order : rd kukSis jSovkeva-aa-Oai and omits to o/wX^o-at 

KaK&s. 

1250 b. 44. A.T. has order : t6 kuk&s xp-qcraa-daL 

1251 a. a. ap.a6Ca cmeipla is the order in A.T. 
1251 a. 4. vide ad 1251 b. 15. 

1251 a. 7. A.T. has order: wo koyov kol vtto ipyov. 

L 



74 ARISTOTLE. 

1251a. 9. TUKpoKoylo^ qq_^i-3ii-=\t.f.Ta]jAkua. 
1251 fl. 16. rov fiQov<s\ A.T. omits. 
1251 a. 22. vide ad 1251 b. 15. 

1251a. 23. KCoXvorrOs] n^tii[lil.lr^jlil=yJr\ KCokvOVTOS. 

1251 a. 23. A.T. has ordef : to alpdaOai ray airoXava-eis t&v fjbov&v tov 

\oyi(TjXOV jX7\ KOoXvOVTOS. 

1251 a. 25. M'i iiiTa(r)(^eiv] qn^^ujqnpq.lriii=zTd fjiT] ixeTa(r)(_eiv. 

1251a. 29. rfi aKoAacrta] qk^q^nupiruA <^lrtnlri.lrgiu'U = TTi CLKoXacria rjKoXovOei. 

1251a. 31. A.T. reads ■n\r)fxjxi\€ia after irarpiha in a. 33. 

1251a. 34. ro §£0(^0/301'] 2^'^lri = Kepbaiv€iv. 

1251a. 35. A.T. reads krepovs after irapao-Keva^ovaiv. 

1251a. ^6. T] Tis Kfpbaivovcr ovbevj n^li'b^^^lrfnif_*lTplrL.[i-=:ovh^v Kephai- 
vovcra [eotfcej;], " gaining nothing seems." ojxmi aSi/cei is ren- 
dered exactly. 

1251a. 37. e^j)] /r^u»_9l> = " things"; a corruption of ^^ii/«-u»j^i = 8tKaia. 

1251b. 5" A.T. lias order : ■navraxodev Kephaivfiv C'U'^ovcn. 

1251 b. 7- ^fiSfuA^a 8 eorl Ka0' Jji" dSiTraiJOt yivovTai r&v ■^prjfiaToav els ro 
heov' Kijifiiia b' etrrt Ka9' fjv baTrav&cn p.iv, Kara p-LKpov be kol 
KaK&s, Kol TiXeov (SkAiTTOVTai riS p.ri Kara Kaipov -noieiadai rd bid- 

(pOpOV. (riaiujni-itrpLSlj i^ nutu nnnuu h-uthjcrb pun, uuibujup <UJpai^ 
>£i#/i u. tthuiulTini i[ibblj uin-tiihg pbnp^hq* Awu u/b\iunnpn.nt-la-fiL^ 
4" num npnuiP pti^pi-p A uitutnpui'ab luhh-uihinn ^ i^thlih* ^ (p€l~ 

b(a\Ca earl Ka6' tjv baTrav&cri, jxev Kara p.iKpdv be koL Kaxus Kal 
IBXAtttovtm avev \apiTos. Kip.fieia b' earl Kad' rjv t&v \pr)p,a.Tu>v 
els TO beov abdiravoi yivovTai. 

1251b. 15. d/xerpia] A.T. omits. 

1251 b. 15. ISapvdvixia] A.T. translates this word exactly by ^u/bpmJmnu^ 
pfiLi, of which i-u/ijp = j3apv and innni-P[,Jb = 6vp,ia. 

In 1251a. 4 however fiapvQvp.ia is rendered by a word 
u/ijtrp^ni-PpLi, which = " indolence" and which is also used 
in 1251 a. 22 to render padvp.Ca. We must infer that the 
translator read in 1251 a. 4 padvixla rather than (Bapvdvuia, 
even though there padvp-la best fits the sense. 

1251b. 19. VTreiaLpecrdaLJ ii»i^uii^^i«i-u#2i'/5r-^? = e^aipeo-^at. 

1251b. 20. A.T. has order: bwaaOai eveyKelv. 

1251 b. 23. TO, oAiytopjj/xara] <liu%if-[iii/i/hi-'bu = Ta rt;)(Tj/iiara. 



DE VIRTUTIBUS. 75 

1251 b. 23. A.T. has order : v^pw kuI arifxiav Kakdv. 

1251 b. 23. Kot TO. 61' (kyvoMV rj XrjOr)v yi,yv6[i.€va\ Pku/i^m L zC^Jiupuiiui^ku 

jui'bqfinni-Pb'bk [b'^'l' <luA'l.fiUftunJ= KOL TO bl (XyVOMV aX.r]d(aS 

yiyvofifva. 

1251b. 2,6. TO TTOeiv (TTTOvhaiav] •fin/'f- It- lun-uipf/Lf, nJUlr^rrz ff-novbaiaV KaX 

ayad-qv e'x^eij'. 

1251b. 31. After ayaOoVS A.T. inserts L uimlr(b qjnrL[iu'L:=KCU. (/.Laiiv TOVS 

(f>av\ovs. 
1251 b. 34. After ayaOi^ A.T. inserts j[i^i-tfi, pu,p[, = jj.vr]jji.r) ayaOr]. 

1251 b. 37- T^S Sf KaKiaS kcrrX to, kvaVT!.a\ fiul^ jibq.'^uilinup ^pm-Ptru/ij q.npiy 
L-iiutnniLU li- ^iriniti-ni-PhiSb aiulihiuih uiuuMnliina %trn^tuu^pb nnp 
Irb 'fi uftupumulTibmgIj=^o\.li>S 8e rjJS KOK^as kcTTlv epyOV KOi iStOJ/ 

Kol eTrojjLevov n&vTa t&v fiprjixevuiv tu kvamia ovTa t&v ■^eKT&v. 



L a 



PART V. 



nOP4>YPIOY EISArQrH. 

TEXT OF 
BUSSE. 

PAGE. LINE. 

1. I. A.T. has simple title: Tloptpvpiov dcraydiyr]. But the Armenian 
commentary, in discussing the title, adds : roC ^oIvikos tov iiadi]- 

TOV TrXoOTivOV TOV AvKOTIokiTOV. 

1. 4. Second Ka(] A.T. omits. Also Com. 

1. 9. avriKaJ '"pn- uiumyu f>ul^ ifuiq^t^qiul^[iz^avTiKa ovv. 

1. ID. el re koI ev (noiJats ■yj/i\ais eiTLvoLais] II flt (Com. l^Pt) Jliuijh '[t 
unuli iTmuih-nL.^lrui'b. Reading fr/?^ of which L- Pk is no doubt 
a corruption, the above implies : el re jxovov ev -^InKals eiiwoiais. 
In Cod. Tic. Irflk^ is read. 

1. 15- Kdt TovTuiv] A.T. omits, but the Arm. Com. retains. 

1. 22. Kara ai!0T0\J,7]V rrjV airb tS>V aK\oiv\ fiutn p.aigaimpni-Plrui'U qtiijing'b}=: 

Kara aiTO&oa-Lv Tr)V t&v aWcov- But MS. li. has juij/ngb ; which 
if we read, the meaning becomes : Kara dTro'Boo-ti' otto t&v akkuiv. 
The word iLuigutmpni.p[iJL is the usual equivalent of airo'Soo-ts. 

2. I. etre . . . etre] ^uiiP. . . L ^uiiTz^tJtoi ... 77. So also David. 
2. 4. r^s] A.T. omits. 

2. 5. KuQ A.T. omits. Omit A.^ B. L. Boeth. 

2. 6. Xe'yourai] A.T. omits. 

2. 6. o\ Ik yivovi KwrayovTes 'HpaxXeor;?] '[• ZJrpiuhilru^ '[1 ijuijp linju 

^^uihlnniJ_ulrnii^o\ TO yevos KUTayovTes acf)' 'UpaKXeovs. 
2. 8. Ka^] A.T. omits. 
2. 9. S] A.T. omits. Cod. Tic. implies trxeVecos for apx^s and omits 

words : oIoz> 'HpaKkeovs. 
2. ID. e^ajuei'] II uiuiug ujp = Kal e<^ap.ev or eipajxev be. 
2. 12, 13. bis rwi) vcfi' eavTo] piiq. uniluiugb-=-T&v VT( avTo. So B, 



PORPHYRII INTRODUCTIO. 77 

2. 18. A.T. has uijubi=Tb tovto, which Busse retains. 

2. 23. A.T. retains /J,oVod, but has mpif. q^n/p JlnuJUnjp umnpnn.ygbinjpb 

= roi3 \ikv ovv Kad' hos iiovov KaTr^yopovjxfvov. Similarly in 3. 17 
A.T. translates t&v Karriyopoviiivwv as if Greek were tov Karrjyo- 
povjxivov. 

2. 33. ravTo] A.T. omits. " om. Dav. Boeth." 

2. a5- A.T. has t&v effiet bba<p(p6vToov. 

2. 27. akk-nXcov] A.T. omits, "om. A. B. L. a." 

2. 38. A.T. has order : Ximov koX j3o6s. So C. 

3. I. Cod. Tic. implies aAX. tm etSet and omits koi. Cp. C. 
3. 3. piovov] A.T. omits. 

3. 5- ^MCfiepOVTUIV] quiuipplrplrglTfng ujlruui^uiu :z= bia(pip6vT(DV T(5 tlbil. 

"Add. r^ etbei c. Paris 3051, supra Scr. M'^. A^." 

3. 5 ^nd 7- '^y • • • dLa(popas . . . ol 8la(^opat] *qmiupplrplrg&fag'ii . . . utaip^ 

pJrp^^T&v . . . diLa(pep6vToi>v . . . TO, biaipepovra. 
3. 6. Kotz/??] A.T. omits. 
3. 8. ytip] A.T. omits, "om. ^4. (supplm.^^)" 
3. 9. dvK ev ru tI k(TTiv,(^ajXiv, Karr/yopeirat, dAAti] A.T. omits, "ow . . . 

KarriyopelTaL om. A. 
3. ID. eoTt!;] A.T. omits. 
3. 16. StaoreAXet] quimnuguAk qui/u-^hiaarikkei tovto or airo. So C. A'^. 

3. 17. Sta^Opaz;] *inuipplrp&glr^ng'h:=bLa(f)ep6vT0iV. 

3. 19. TTois ex"^ ecrriy] q^mpq. niJb[i = 'nS>s ex^'- 
3. 19. fnacTTOV a)V Kar?jyopetrat] A.T. omits. 

3. 31. €K(ioTOuJ [ii-Uipuib^i.pngb'^kKa(TTU>V. 

4 4. Kai] A.T. omits. 

4. 6. KaTTjyopoi^/xero!;] uinnpn^ = KaTriyop€iTai,. So in 4. 33. 
4. 7. on] A.T. omits, though the sense needs it. 

4. 7. /cat] A.T. omits. So j5. 

4. 9. Kat] omitted in Cod. Tic. So C 

4. 10. ev r&) rt ecrTi /carjjyopeirat] -*'nfr"«'^ ■i- npm-iT uItilU umnpn^ = elbos 
ea-rlv S to yevos /car?jyopeirai. The Arm. Com. has the same 
reading. 

4. 13. tov eibi,K0L>T6.Tov] juiiM,^ut^ni-%liii = ibunTATov, •which, is generally ad- 
hered to in the rest of the treatise. Compare A S which has 
always JStKwrarov. 



78 ARISTOTLE. 

It should be noticed that here and elsewhere the Arm. Com. 
translates eiStKoiraroi; and not tStcorarot;. 
4. 14. rpoTiovil A.T. punctuates not here, but after Karrj-yopiav in 4. 15. 
4. 15. A.T. renders IhicaTara. 
4. 16. A.T. renders ibicoTarwv. 

4. 19. aXka, h Kai\ A.T. omits. " aAAa, a om. Boeth." 
4. 23. (cat aOT?j] A.T. omits. 

4, 33. KaTTiyopovixevov} A.T. omits, but implies Trpocrex^s in Jtiiiiui-npui^ 

puip. " '■upotreyis is read in Dav. which omits KaTr)yopovp,ivov." 

5. I. Sy «r?j] iuufi:=keyeraL. 

5. 2. yeVos ^j^] Cod. Tic. omits. 

5. 3. After eiSos oij' Cod. Tic. adds [un'hujp'^uiq.njU ^m'b quui = inferior 

quam ilia. Boeth. has : " post quam non sit alia inferior species," 

as if the addition should be after eVrw. 
5. 3. ets dhr]\ Cod. Tic. eiSos. 

5. 3. \J.id' O OVK i(TTLV ilbos] jlrui npnj n^ b"^ i_ t uilruiiili ^ jue^' O Ovh\v 

eaTLV ethos. 
5. 4. /cat rowrt ro Aet)Ko'j^] A.T. omits. " Kat tovtI to KevKov om. Boeth." 
5. 5. hv d-q] A.T. omits. 
5. 6. Twy jixei' 77/30 avT&v . . . rSiv 6e ixst' aiira] juin-uiODu/b nhnuuiigU . . . 

^"ii/i unumfgb}=:.r5>v pkv upo avT&v . . . T&v 8e /xera roSra. So 

A\ B. L. 
5. 8. A.T. has order : Xeyerat ewat avT&v. 
5. 9. A.T. has order : Ae'yerat etyat. 

5. 10. ra -LK^' kavTo] np pbij.%nifuiub^To. vT! avTo. So C. and Dav. Com. 
5. II. Kat a)s 7rpa)7?j] L 0111.111^% = koI vpaiTrj. So -ff. C. L. a. Boeth. 
5. 12. (cat, 0)5 e(j)aix€v, VTrep b ovk &v etr] aXAo iirava^ep-qKos yevos] A.T. and 

Boeth. omit. 
5. 13. avTOVj^uAi ^'iiph}=^eavTov. 
5. 15. aAA.' etSoy ^ei^ Xeyerat ™z; a70/M&)i>] t mlruiulf iu'ii<^uiinf,g'L = ethos be 

(or Kat et8os) rSi' dro/xcoi;. Here " Xeyerat om. .5. C. Vl/. Boeth." 

5. 16. TTpO aVTOV^^uiii ^'hpb?:=Trpb (aVTOV. 
5. 17. OUTCOS] ^ uijuuf^u^KoX OVTOiS. 

5. 19. Alt. 6'] Cod. Tic. omits. 

5. 20. Irt els elh-r{\ /• u,&ua.{u: L Lu = els elhy]- en hi. So B. M. C. a. 

5. 20, 21. o — KarjjyopeTrat] Cod. Tic. has ro — KaTr]yopovixevov. So C. 



PORPHYRII INTRODUCTIO. 79 

5. %\. A.T. has order: dhr] Kalyivr]. 

5. 33. Xafx^avoixevov] ••'n.lru,i^ = Xa}x^av6iJ.iva. So B. C. L'^ and Boethius. 

6. 1. TOV JiVlKUiTaTOv] ulrn.ailiiu%u,ii.njbu'b = TSlV yiVlK(JiTaTMV. So B.C. 

6. 5. iv\ Cod. Tic. omits. So a. 

6. 9. A.T. has order : ^v h&vtuiv koivov. 

6. 10. 7) KOlVUivia\ <lmuiMipui^^ KOIVOV. 

6. 13. karrC] kf'l'^nv- So B. C. 

6. 13. 8toJ ifuiubnnng'=^hl SlV. 

6. 15. ra 8e aireipd (pr^(nv eav] L qmb^nLXu'b mul^p Pnqni-i = Ta be ^netpa 
i(\>rj kav. 

6. 17. hiaipOVVTas bih irXlJ^OUs] puiiZ-uAt^n^ ^nuui Jfi^u, fihn. piunnuiru'b = 

biaipovvTas ama aei bta irkriBovs. 
6. 18. avvaipelv to Trk^Oos els ev avvayutyov yAp] puiprnJijiuLti qfLuinJ),!-^ 
Pfiuti. ^uAi^ 'fi Jf, iluijp utiTilinifinriJ^so P. io6. Veil. Text «/i/;^n^4-, 

which makes nonsense) = awaipelv to TTkrjdos' els ev yap avva- 

ycoyov. 
6. 20. TOvvavTiov^ %trp<^ui^^=^ TO. evavTia or simply evavTia. 
6. ao. biaipel TO ev^ puiJ-uiUlTuJi_i^'b[tb=ibiai.peiTai,. So B. 

6. aa. Kat Kow6s'\ A.T. koI kolvoL. 

6. a4. aiTcSz;] A.T. omits. " om. C. M. Boeth." 

7. I. Kai] A.T. omits. 

7. a. ro fxey yeVos] ^"/^ qfi ubiA^eirei to yevos, or rather = 70 piv yap 

yevos found in M. 
7. 4. ?;] A.T. omits. Arm. Com. retains, om. M. Boeth. Cod. Tic. 
has aleC. Cp. C. 
pr. eirat] A.T. omits. 

Tov yeviKMrATOv] Cod. Tic. has tS>v yevLKUiTaTcav. 
Cod. Tic. has order : avd. elireiv. So C. M. 

TOV ^COKp(XTr]V ^Qovl a\]n[fpujui^ij Jiupui l^lrbi^tuhft^TOV ^OXpaTrjV aV- 
dpCOTTOV ^CdOr. 

Cod. Tic. adds KaC before to p-ev. 

First KaC\ A.T. omits. Cod. Tic. also omits be. 

7. 18, 19. TO . . . etboS . . . TO . . aTOjXOv] mlruaili^gb . . . iu%^uiingb-=Ta elbt] 

. . . TO, CLTopa. Cod. Tic. has to etbos . . . to. uTop-a. 
7. 33. &\Xov iroTe to avTo yevoLTo'\ uijuj m-pnup b-qfigfi = &\Xov tivos yevoiTo. 
A. CM. add tlvos after aWov. 



7. 


7. 


7. 


9- 


7. 


\o. 


7. 


11, 


7. 


12. 


7. 


13- 



8o ARISTOTLE. 

7. 23. After yivoiro A.T. adds /fi/M iTuiuli IruijgU—TGiv Kara ixipos. SoA.C. 

7. 23. OVK &V It] n^L-U Jlu^^OVKiT &V Itt' Or OV KCLV fTT. 

7. 24. A.T. has order : yevowTo t&v Kara jxepos. So Af. 

7. 24. at avrad A.T. omits, "cm. M. Boeth." 

8. I. rd be etbos Kot 0X01;] ^ mlruui^'b p.nin[i = To 8e eiSoy 6\ov, or xal ro 

eiSoy oA.oi'. 
8. 2. ey aXAots] Cod. Tic. cikkcov. 
8. 5- '^'*' '"'^'^ '^'"^ yeVrj Ta avra Kal e'ibrj'j L. q^'b^ubng 'Lnj'bg np_g L. uiLum^^ 

= Kal riva yivr) to, avra a Kal ei8?j. " kul ante yeVrj om. C. M. a. 

Boeth." 
8. 12. tv rals Tov ttoos ^fiv erepoTTjaiv] Cod. Tic. seems to involve o^k 

a>aavTU>s «xo^''°^ krepoTrjTa. 
8. 13. TO erepov] A.T. omits. 
8. 14. otoy] omitted in A.T. "om. A. B. L" 
8. 14. ^ . , . ^] A.T. omits. Cp. A., in which ^ yXauKOTTjs koI fj ypvTToTrjs 

Kal ovkrj ; and C M., which reads simply ypvuorris ykavKOT-qs. 
8. 17- KadoXov fxev ovv Tracra] i- ^^>J- fr/?^ [Aq.^a/lini-p mJlibvujU seems = 

Icruis h\ KaQokov Traaa, or axibov he k. tt. 
8. 20. A.T. has order : &h.Xo -rroiovo-ai. So M. 

8. 21. Cod. Tic. has to XoyiKov for ?; roS XoyiKov, and with C has order : 

TTapeXd. bLa<p. 

9. I. After eTroirjcrev Cod. Tic. adds Kal elbos tov f<oov eiroCrjaev. So ^. 

C.L.M. Boeth. Lem. 
9. 2. Cod. Tic. reads at he for ^ be and omits dScrre ^ pkv aWo, the first 

hand noting omission in margin but not supplying it. 
9. 3. Tas ^AXo TTOiovaas bia<l>opas at re hiaipeaeis ytvovraL ro) yei'toi'] num 

uyiiupiupuil^u {^lujunp^l^j p.ujcf-uihjnihjn ilt%h'h \h} ulrn-ftnii^TCLS aWo 

TTOtovtray (avrat) at Statpe'crets yivovTai (ex) rooi' yev&v. " hiacpopas 
om. C Dav. Boeth." Arm. Com. omits the words bracketed. 
The SK however is added in Dav. 

9. 5- Cod. Tic. has t] erfpoVr/y . . . a-vvLo-TaraL. So Boeth. 

9. II. A.T. has order: Kad' avTas v-napyova-i. 

9. 16. A.T. has order: Xap^&vovrai Xo'yM. So C. M. 

9. 18. A.T. has order: eniracnv /cat 6.veaiv kap.^avov(n. So M. a. 

9. 19. Ov] npng=:StV. 

9. 21. TO 6^ eTvai\^uibq^ if.n^^=zTb yap eii'ot. 



PORPHYRII INTRODUCTIO. gj 

9. 22. A.T. has order: ypv-nhv etvai rj cnixov. So M. 

TTCos Kexp&a-dai. 
10. 2. T-a yeVrj] qulrn.% = T6 yivos ; but Arm. Com. has ^tr,Lu% = Ta yivr,. 
10. 5. ^ /xev ToC kit.-^xov\ it ^iuiunp[,'h = 7) yap 70S e/xx/ri^xov. 
10. 6. o-t^o-i-artKTj] lAjPuiliufjuiIiuA, = ^jTroerrartK?). So yJf. also Dav. In 

10. 10 and 13 A.T. rightly renders o-uo-raruai by pmq^u.gu,^u,-b^. 

10. 6. TO ^MO!^] Cod. Tic. TOV (wov. 

10. 8. TO. yevT)] *qulrn.% = Td yevos ; but iulr„.i is a frequent corruption of 

quIrnLubznTQ, yevrj. 
10. II. Sia^opa] *qiu%aiqui'bnL.[3-lrujJpp = hia<^0pais. 

10. 12. A.T. has order: roi; XoyiKoC xal roC dvriTov. So i^. «. Boeth. 
10- I4> 15- '^^y avoiTarco ova-las'] Cod. Tic. ^ avioTaToo ovaia. So Boethius. 
10. 15. btaipeTLKOiv ova&v] piuJ-a/biu^uA tinjp = ^iaipeTi,Krjs ov(rr]s. So B. C. 

L\ M. Boeth. 
10. 15- 8ta(^opasj quiiia/qiiAnupb-ujiQi^5t,a<f)opa, 

10. 17. ^ 8e fp.\j/vxos Kal avaia-6r)Tos aT;eTe\fa-av t6 (jivrov] A.T. omits. 
So Boeth. 
30. Cod. Tic. has rrjv bialp^a-iv and omits dAA'. 
2. Cod. Tic. reads : eori rovrcoz' and adds ov before irodev. 

eX€t] nJblri = i-Xilv; but P. 106 has nu%f,= e)^eL. 

TCLS r&v vcpi' avTo bia(f>opds] ig^if.fiiiplrujJfA qu/UiuqiuLni-PliifUu, per- 
haps = ray v(p^ avTo bLa(j)opds. So B. 

Cod. Tic. omits Kal ovtcos. 

eo-rai] A.T. omits. 

eo-rtr] A.T. omits. 

tI juei' ydp eorir 6 &v9panros epu>Tu>p.ivu>v fjixav oIksIov dvelv (wov, 
Tioiov 8e {uoj/ TTVvOavop.ivoiv XoyiKov Kal Ovrjrbv olKeCcos aTrobcatroixev] 

ambnp nfnj^ Kiunab'Qtrinj Ltrhn-tiibny «"/# n^^h^t^ fUuLiubuiu u. ifiuC^ 
Lu/bujgnu r^utui'hlrpuin p.tuQiuiitnhuqni-p =i rt \L^V yap €pcoT(x)lJi€V<0 

C(^ov aW' ov)^ OTi XoyiKov Kal Ovrjrbv ouetcos aTTohuxrofx^v. The 
above is the reading of the majority of the Armenian texts, but 
the Cod. Tic. has ri p.\v yap fpcorco/xe'vo) C'^ov dAA' ovk ev ru tI icmv' 
tC iX€V yap iponTuiiiivi^ (i^ov dAA.' ovk otl \oyiKov Kal Bvr^rbv to \capi(€iv 
Tre(f)VKbs to, VTrb ro ovro yevos' roJ avria ytVH vvb to avro yivos' to 
XoyLKbv yap Kal to 6.X.oyov Tbv avOpumov Kal tov tinrov ovTa virb Tb 

M 



10. 


20. 


11. 


2. 


11. 


4- 


11. 


4- 


11. 


5- 


11. 


6. 


11. 


9- 


11. 


10. 



82 ARISTOTLE. 

avTo yivos to ((Zov yodpl^ii. : iiolov 8e C^ov iTVvdavofJi4v(f XoyiKov 
dvr^Tov oUeim a-nohdxiop.ev. Here therefore are inserted words 
omitted below in 11. i8-ai. 

11. 13. 7) avakoyOV ye v\rj K<Xi elSel] l^uiiT ^uiJlrilaiintiip.aip mlruujIiiuu'Lfii-P-nil^ 

■=ri avaXoyms ye etSet vXrj. 
11. 13. after Mo-nep add yap. 

11. 15. eibiKos] juiu,nu.^1i = thios. B. C. have tStKo's, see upon 4. 13. 
11. 15. draXoyov] ^uiJbitiumuipuip^avakoyu^i. 
11. 1(5. add Koi; before ^I'TjroV. 
11. 17. after &v6pu>T:oi add Xiyerai.. 
11. 1 8-21. biacpopd earnv — koI oiJrcos omitted in Cod. Tic. See above on 

1. 10. 
11. 21. eKacTTo] [lupiupuilj^i-pU^Tb iKauTov. So L. M. a. 
11. ai. (!iv6pa,iTOs yap Kal 'Ittttos'] A.T. omits. " om. Boeth. (?) " 
11. 22. Kara jxev to yevos^ it /^um ulrrLfi%=^KaTa piev yap to yevos. 
11. 22. dvriTd] A.T. omits and has order: C^a yAp. So a. 

11. 24. eff-zxeK] A.T. omits. 

12. 2. ^atri] ujulrfj=(pa,vai,. 

12. 2, 3. T^i" bLa(popav] Trjs bLa(f>opas. 

12. 3. crvp,j36.\XeTai Kal o tov tl ?;y elvai tov Tipi.yp.aT6s eort p,(pos\ pjnquip^ 
lingk l^ iR}}l'i_ ^fi' I^lJ^ "0 bcf^ ^ i/iuuii = (rvp.^dW(TaL Kal rd tl 
rjv flvaL Kal b tov irpdypLaTos icTTi p.ipos. The Arm. Com. also 
has : L qqjfu^^ Kal rh tl, the prefix i[_ marking out ro rt ^v ilvai 
as ace. case. A. B. C. L. a. add Kal o after €wai. A.T. and Arm. 
Com. seem to have rendered a Greek MS. in which Kai o was 
misplaced. 

12. 7. r\v\ *^ = eoTt. But Cod. Tic. omits eort altogether. 

12. 8. avTr\i\ A.T. omits. 

12. 13. 8^] A.T. omits. 

12. 17. l<^' 0V\ OTf. 

12. 17. TO juoVo)] L i^uijbni-3b = Kal TO p.6v(p. So B. C. a. 

12. 18. deC] A.T. omits. 

12. 19. del] u.<^m-=fihr\; in 12. 18 ^8rj stood for ad "in lit. M"^. Boeth. 

(fort, recte)." 
12. 20. 6e'] ^u/Li^^yAp. Cod. Tic. also omits Ka^ before Kvpims. 
12. 24. 8^] A.T. omits. " om. B. Dav." 



PORPHYRII INTRODUCTIO. 85 

12. 26. 70 \ikv ovv Ka.Bi.vhi[.v\ ^u/bij^ ^ni^lrii, = Tb jxkv yap Kadevbeiv. Boeth. 

has "nam." 

13. 4. 7? before 0] A.T. omits, eo-riv] A.T. omits. 
13. 5. ((TTivl A.T. omits. 

13. 7. A.T. has Ka( before hiacjiopas. 

10. 9* A. i . reads as title : iainujii.u um-l^ha ^luutnniuLuiah u. jiuutufiq 
utrn-^gb UL uilruuilj^uig L. miunp.lrnnt-^ljujb^ lutmbh Zl ujiuuiin^iIuib-=^ 

TTept, T&V TTpOCTOVTOOV KOIV&V Kol IhicDV T&V Ti yfV&V Kol (Ih&V Kol 

biacpopas Ihiov kol cri;/x/3ej3rjKo'roj. Comp. C. and Boeth. 
13. ID. 8jj] A.T. omits. Also Boeth. 

13. 13. T&V VTT avTOJ q^ij-f/bplraiJfl^T&V V(f)' aVTO. 

13. 14. Xmioov re koI jSo&v^ l^tll ^ ^p^n.nj^tTnTov re kol I3o6s. So a. 
13. 15. A.T. has ittttod koI I3o6s, as in 1. 14. So a. 
13. ly. ^ovoii] i^iu/h uinnpnif.fi^ij,6vov KaT-qyopiiTai. So a. 
13. 22. TTjs Koivcoi'tas] ^luuuipm^uig^T&v Koiv&v. So 3f. Bocth. has de 
communibus. 

13. 23. hi] A.T. omits. 

14. 2. ra aXoya] i- ^uAiiuunuUh^ kol to aXoyov. 
14. 2. A.T. has order : 6eov koI avdpcoirov. 

14. 3. otra re] '"/"/- "pp'^kp Jfiiuhifjuir'i^iTi ocra read in C. 
14. 4. Kar?jyopetrat] uinnpnq.lrugl)^^KaTr]yopr\6riaiTai. 

14. 4. roC e£ avrjjs eiSoDj] p'[i "bnguiUkg uilruuil^mgb-z^TSiV l^ avTTJs elb&v. 

14. 5. ovTos] A.T. omits. 

14. 7. Ka^] A.T. omits, re] A.T. omits. 

14. 8. oil pLOVov 6e ToC koyiKov] A.T. omits. 

14. II. 0)9 yap /x^ ovros] ^uAiqli n^lrinj[i = pr] ovTos yap. 

14. II. A.T. has order: avOpooTros ovhe hiTos. 

14. 12. OVTOOS fXrf] ujjuufk-u L n^J=OVTC0S Kul prj. 

14. 12. A.T. has order: ro k6y<^ xP'^i^^vov. 

14. 13. TTept rTJs 5ia(/)opas]^i«i^^j/""i»^^^ = 'n-epirwz^t8ta)y. So i?. il/. Boeth. 
14. 18. IttI roC rTTTTOi; p.6vov\ '[• il^puy J^'ujhnjp Xf,nj-l-n\ povov Tov iiTTrov. 
So M. A. 

14. 21. ro£i yap (laOV to JUeV] ^uiUijl- lilr'U^ui%i-nj% np k "b"- k {•'l'i_np — TOV 

yap fco'ou ye'z'oiis oyros (or o ecrri yevos) to pev. 
14. 21. TO. pTev yivr] -npoTipa] ulrn.%ju,n.u.^,f.nj1j=^T0 piv yivos TTpoTepov. 
14. 22. T&V in;' avTo] ^uA ^%q^liiplrujJpii- = T&v v4)' avTA. So A. M. 

M 2 



84 ARISTOTLE. 

15. I. iraaat] A- iuJb'hbD^'b-=-KO.i'ua(TO.i,. 

15. %. riv\ *i-=fo-Ti. 

15. 4. Irt ye'rOS jjiv ev Kad' eKa<TTOV €t8os] Iri-u qp ulrnii Jfi h [n-ptugaib^upb 

u,lruuili[i = in k-ail t6 yevos jjiev kv eort tov /cafl' eKaoroy eiSojJS. 
15. 6. C'p'coj'] A.T. omits. 

15. 7. Before ^ Sta^opd] A.T. adds L = Kai, and omits 6e'. "cm. C." 
15. 8. apKeiTm ravra] puim fr uijugtiibz=apKii, Tocrama. So B. a. 
15. 9. In title : t^s Kotytorias] ^""/«»/""^"'^ = koh'5j'. Boeth. has de com- 

munibus. So C. 
15. 10. Se'] A.T. omits. 
15. II. KaC\ A.T. omits. 
15. 12. A.T. has order: 8e koI OTrois. 
15. 14. Title : Trepi rij? bi.a(f>opas tov y. k. r. et.] jium^fig ulrn.[i L inlruiuli[i 

•[uiu'b — lUuiv yivovs Kol etbovs irepL. Boeth. has: " De propriis 

gen. et sp." 
15. 18. Koi avvavaipovvTai, dXA.' oil avvavaipovixeva] L- ^puipuiiLbuib •yi_ n^ 

pmpuipainijfi'b^ K.aL avvavaipei dA-X ov avvavaipeiTaL. 
15. 19. TTavTcos] A.T. omits. 
15. 30, 31. A.T. implies t&v elb&v Karriyopilrai, omitting v<p^ kavrS.. 

15. 32. vtt' avTCi] [Aif.fi'bptmt/fipli^^vcj) eavrd. 

16. I. Trjs KOiVCOvias'^ '^mumpuj^iug^ KOLvQv. So Jlf. BoCth. 

16. 3. hi] A.T. omits. 

16. 3. et yap avSpoiTTOSj ^'"'i'^ Jajpqi = 6 yap avdpuiitos. 

16. 3. A.T. has order : (TTia-rjs to yevos Karriyopela-OaL. So Af. 

16. 4. dro'/xaj;/] A.T. omits. " om. ^1. C. Boeth. (?)." 

16. 7. cS;^] *npnj = oi. npnj would casily be corrupted from npng = a>v. 

16. 8. Tris hia^opai\jiuutli[ig = lhi(jiv. "Boeth.: de propriis." 

16. ID. biacfiOpOLS KM ibCoiSj uiuipplrpni-P-btuJp II ^iuu7Ltui--^bia.(p0pa KoX IbCoj. 

16. ID. TO p-ev yevos] ulrn^^TO, fxev yivrj. 

16. 13. el (aov twice] tpir *np ^ir'hij.ui'h/i = d o C^ov. np = o maybe a cor- 
ruption of np = Ti. " ante fwov add. utrobique 7-1 a. supra scr. B." 

16. 13, d be 6,v9pcoTTOs, yeXaariKOvj A.T. omits. 

16. ] 7- icTTLV^ figir^ — hv ■p. 

16. 18. (oore Kat (i)V eorw ibiaj "p"g '/> p'"g pjupSilrinn^Siv dvaipovixivoov^ 
" sic superscr. in^. B." 

16. 19. wept T7]S KOLVCliVMS TOV yivOVS Kttl TOV CTVjUiSf/STJKoVos] <liuuuipai^uig 



PORPHFRII INTRODUCTIO. 85 

So M. and Boeth. 

16. ai. A.T. has &v re tG>v aywpLcrTuiv jj. 

17. 3. Title: -nepl rfjs biacpopas rod yevovs Kal tov a-vp.^e^riKOTos] jwnlilig 

utn-fi L. iMfuiuiui<^l,g i[aiub-:=Wiu>v yivovs KoX avjxPelSrjKOTCov wept. 

Boeth. has de propriis. 
17. 4. XapL^avrjTaL] uin.glTu='Ka^r)s. So B. 

17. 5- A.T. has order : irporepov lort roi; avi^jSelBri kotos to (o crvjx^i^T)K€. 
17. 8. fj hi T&v y€i>(ov\ [lull ulTiLbl=:To 6e yivos. /lu^ ulrn.figh would 

render the Greek and perhaps should stand, although in the 

de Interpretatione similar neglect in rendering phrases like r] t&v 

yev&v is met with. 

17. II. ev T<a 7rotOI» TL rj TTMS exov] '(• Hrpm-iT npi^fiufifiii^'ii tfUiiT ^"li^k-u 

nt^jfi^kv ru irolov tL eaTiv rj ir&s ex^'- "post ti add. ia-Tiv C. a. 
Boeth. ; I'xet C. L. Boeth." 

17. 1%. at5tO\/f] iuif.n.iuJb^b KOpa^. 

17. 15. KaQ A.T. omits. 

17. 16. kKa(TTOv\jl"-[l'upu/li^i-ij[ig'b-=kKi,(TTC>iV or tS>V iKaaTOiV. 

17. 17. A.T. has order : Tas irdcras ylveadai. 

17. 17. akk' ovx ovrujs exet] A.T. omits. So Boeth. 

17. 17. ae'i] A.T. omits. 

17. ao. After reVpao-i] A.T. adds: L kp^nL.g'b i^ = T&v Se Suol:^ ^tS, an ob- 
vious repetition. 

17. ai. yevos Stac^ep^O "^"* "'-/' "•-pkp uiiupplrpk — y^vos ttt] bi,a(f>€pei,. 

17. aa. After o-u/Li/Se/Srj/coros] A.T. adds «««/i"5fr«'/_4-=etp»?rai. 

17. 33. A.T. has order : avrijs to yevos. 

17. a5-a7. 7raA.11; t-6 ftbos—rov tlbovs ikeyeTo] A.T. throws these two 

clauses into one : i^ a#^^fr«#^ mlruiuliU npmlg muipphpk gu/h qmuip^ 
ptpni^PliLjIi L^a/b qulrn.'b, ^lun-lrgu,,.^ jnpJ^iuJ^ n,-pu/bop iniupplrpnL.^ 
P[,u% lrf_{? ti-) ulrn%^u/h qmlruiulfb L _giu'U ^u,pp&pni.pfi,.i f"-p = 

Tidkiv to etbos -nfj Sta^e'pei Tijs bi.a(j)opas Koi tov yivovs eppeOr) oTf ttTj 
f) bia^opa Kol to yevos tov dbovs Kal Tijs biacpopas aiiTOV. Here I 
translate tt., not fr^which = ewat and out of which no sense can 
be got. 

18. I, 2, 3. koiTTOV 0VV—KaTaku<i)6ria€Tai\ qJnpiyini_u,lruuilib L ^u,% qjaiu,^ 

nuli% L^uA ^ufU,u,m<lnL.Sb TJu-n-trugf, L- it'l't' lrpl{pnp^: uipq. uijunu^ 



86 ARISTOTLE. 

^LrutifL. nt-n iniunp.trn 1^ iiutitni^ub atnh ouiuimuj^ni-Ub 'auin.truah^'^z.'UO.- 

Xiv TO ftSos Kai rov Iblov koI tov crvjxPf^r]K6Tos prjOrjcnTai koL yiverai, 
hvo, XoLTTOv ovv TTTJ biacpepei to thiov tov crvfx^ejiriKOTOi prjOrjaeTaL. 

P. 106 exhibits some variation in above passages, (i) It 
places after yivovrai Tpds in 17. 25 the words underlined equiva- 
lent to : ttAKlv TO etSos down to y'wiTai hvo ; (ii) it supplies in the 
margin in a late hand the words : fr^ ubiu^ph ^u/l qmhutul^ L 
^uih qinaipp.lriini-P^liL%u equivalent to : elvai (? koX) to yevos tov 
fihovs Kol Tijs hia<popas. 

18. 5- Xa.p.^avo)xivoov] lringu=^ovTiiiv ov yivop.iv(i>v. 

18. 10. A.T. has koivwv iihovs koI ht,a<popas irepi; so Jll. and Boeth. 

18. I a. Kai] A.T. omits. 

18. 15. Title : Tiepl rfjs 8ia(/)opas tov etbovs Koi rfjs biacpopasi juimlffig miuppJr^ 
pm-Plriuli L uilruui^fi = lhiu>v bLa(f>opas Kol (tbovs. So 3f. Boeth. 

18. 17. TTOloV] npuilf fi'b^J=1T0l.6v Tl. "add. Tl U." 

18. 21. cLTOjimv ecrrfo] A.T. omits. So B. 

18. 21. TOV KaT aVTrfv'\ "{jljp np ^uib qbui.}z=.T0V 7) aVTTlV. ^U'i, = than, is 

clearly corrupt. 

18. 23. Oiov] So A.T. 

19. I. avdp(i>-nov'\ Jiiipq-njU^Tov avOponTov. "add. TOV Brand." 
19. 2. A.T. has order : tl akXo. 

19. 3. '(ttttos be uttX&s oytoj puijg L pbq. ^^ny = cnr A cSs 8e koX ovui. 

19. 3. Oll/c] n^Lu^OVK iTl. 

19. 4. In Title t?;s Koivoivias] A.T. implies koiv&v. So M. Boeth. 

19. 6. v-nb T&v ixeTexovTcov] pbq.niJbntiujg'u^Tuiv p.iTiy6vT(x)v simply, but /An. 

= vn6 may have dropped out before a word of which ^%^ is the 

first syllable. 
19. 10. In title r^s bia<l>opai\ juimliuig — lbCoDv and has order: rijs biacpopas 

KOi TOV IhioV. 
19. II. aVTr]] u[riL=:yevOS. 

19. 12. Kai] A.T. omits. " om. M. a. Boeth." 

19. 12. A.T. reads fleoC, as always. 

19. 14. h.v y\ k['1' = riv. So A. a. 

19. 16. In title r^s KoivMvia^] A.T. has koiv5>v. So M. Boeth. 

19. 17. Se] A.T. omits. 

19. 18. Before Trpo'j A.T. adds 4- = Kaf. 



PORPHYRII INTRODUCTIO. 87 

19. 19. irao-t] A.T. omits. So A. B. L. M. a. 
19. 19. \ii'Kav\ ubiuilb iiJiu=^i\av eii'at. So M. 

19. 21. 8e] A.T. omits. 

20. I. After tov avdpumov A.T. adds L quiuu,nuut&=Kal rbv Of dp. 
20. 3. A.T. has order : beKTLKo. fhai. So M. 

20. 8. A.T. has order : biaipopas xat yivovs biacjiepfi. 

20. 9. TTTj rd yivos Sta^e'pei r&v aWiov koI ttt] fj biacf>opa hia<pepei t£v 6,\\mv^ 

nup nuplrp utriLb U. uiiupp/rpnuPfiL.'O uitupptp l^ 10111110% ^=t:^ to yivos 

Ka\ 8ta0opa hia(^ipu Tmv aWSiv. For similar compression of two 

clauses into one compare note on 17. 35. 
20. II. T^s Koivuivias\ A.T. implies tSiv koiv&v. So M. Boeth. 
20. 13. oTL mrii] ^um implies omission of oti, but must be a corruption 

of q^ puin = OTL KaTO,. 

20. 14. A.T. has order : yekav TTe(f)VK€vaL. 

20. 14. Ittictjjs re yip ecrrtj It- qnjf mn.q.nj-=Lk'i:i<Tr\s he (? rf) irpoaiaTi, 

20. 15. TO rfSrj] inlruuil^li=:TO €l6oS. 

20. 16. In title T^9 Sia^opas] jii/in^iu^ = i8(a)i;. So il/. Boeth. 

20. 17. 6e] A.T. omits, and before aAAcoi; has ii.= Kai. "add. /cai J/. Boeth." 

20. 18. A.T. has order: aWcov tdiov itvai. So B. M. a. 

20. 30. Kai] A.T. omits. So ^. a. Boeth. 

20. aa. A.T. has order : Kaiirep irecjivKbis ael yeAaoriKoj elvai. 

20. 33. ^(TTLv 6e etSovs] A.u, u7lruui^njp'ij=:fTi. TOV etbovs. 

21. I. Kal bLa(f)ep6vT(ovj inuipplrpni-PlruAj = Ti^v bi,a<pop&v. The converse 

mistake in the A.T. occurred in 3. 5, 7. 
21. a. KaTrjyopoviJ,evov elvai] is implied by umnprnf-ttuf^^^^ 
21. 4. rrjs KOii'wi'ias] A.T. implies Koti'Sr. So M. Boeth. 

21. 6. (TTtAvIOiJ rf.ntJb ni-ptrg^ (TITaVLCaS. 

21. 8. irepl Trjs bia(f>0pas tS>V aVT&v\ ifiuuU juiml^mg mlruuil^fi L. ujuiinui<^[i-=. 

■Kepi Ibmv etbovs Koi a-vp,l3ej3r]K6Tos. So 3f. Boeth. 

21. 10. TTOIOV fj T;<3s eX°^] ib'i'tjfd'"!' ^ k""^ npuik" nJlj[i-=T!0lOV T] TT&S ^X^'- 

21. 14. eireio-oSictfSrj] is implied hy jt^'niuJ2nui^u/ii. 

21. 16. Ixot ^J*] "'-¥ = «Xft- ^] A.T. omits. So ^. 

21. 17. i5] L^KaL 

21. ao. A.T. implies kolv&v as usual and omits ax<»pi<rTov. So M. Boeth. 

21. ai. 87j] A.T. omits. 

21. aa. eKelva] ui/'itg? = iKfCvciiv or iKelvois. 



88 ARISTOTLE. 

21. 32. ^ewpetrat] «nA-i/a'^i( = ro eiSos. An obvious corruption of <nfru«/1>^i>, 
which the Greek requires. 

21. %%. av(.v\ '[i •[Irpuij^.l'ni. 

22. I. o^rm'] A.T. omits. 

22. I. kWioy\r'\ lr\^„quiu,gJ,'U = b Aieiof. 

22. 4. Title : Trepl rfjs Stac^opas t&v avT&v'\ juiijmqji jminlf^ L. ufuimuj'^fi 
jiuiitl^ni-PlFuibg=iiTepi Ihiov Kol crwfx/Se/SrjKoros lbLOTriTu>v. Comp. M". 
Boeth. : Trepl t&v Ibicov Ihtov Kol avixjSejSrjKOTOs. 
22. 5. hi] A.T. omits ; but i^nj = kvi may easily have dropped out after 

J^uijbni-J'zzz nova. 

22. 7. A.T. has order : koX avdpaKi Trpoa-ecrri.. 
22. 8. €(TTiv before eTr^o-rjs] A.T. omits. 



APPENDIX I. 



ON THE CODEX TICINUS. 



A collation of this manuscript with the Greek Text supplies the following additions 
to and omissions from the above collations. 

§ I. ON THE CATEGORIES. 

ED. BEK. 

PAGE. 

la. I. Cod. Tic. has ovo/iara. 

la. 10. Cod. Tic. retains iariv. 

la. II. Cod. Tic. has order anohasa^i \oyov. So g. 

1 b. 4. Add TTJs ypa/iiiaTiKijs after Xfyerat. 

1 b. 4. Kat] Cod, Tic. reads ^ koL 
1 b. 6. Adds Tivos after vKOKfifievov. 

1 b. 9. Reads icrn simply, omitting Kaff imoKitixtvov fie oihevhs Xeyerai. In the 
scholium introduced reads : e^ dvdyicrjs elvm iv imoKeiniva' avev yap vrroKet- 
litvov eivat dSivarov. 

lb. 15. Cod. Tic. has o yap ns rcu avdpawos Ka\ Caov, Cp. e. 

lb. 2 2. Cod. Tic. has twv in aira. 

1 b. 26. A. T. has order rj noibv rj ttoo-ov. 

1 b. 29. Cod. Tic. retains rpijrrjxv. 

2 a. 6. Tj] Cod. Tic. rj ano(j)d(T€l, Trj. 

2 a. 6. Implies rtj St 7rp6r . . . a-vpirXoKrj. 

2 a. 12. Cod. Tic. has ianv. 

2 a. 15. Cod. Tic. renders Waitz' text exactly. 

2 a. 28. KarrjyopeiTatj Cod. Tic. Karriyopr)6r]a-eTai. 

2 a. 37. Cod. Tic. has Ka-njyopciTai. 

2 a. 38. (I yap Kara ftijfievos tS>v nvHv avSpamav] Cod. Tie. ov yap el Kara tivos rmv 

Twav dvOpamav. 
2 b. 2. Cod. Tic. jrdXii' Koi to xpaijia. 

N 



90 ARISTOTLE. 

2 b. 3. Cod. Tic. agrees with W. in reading simply cV nvi, not adding (raiiart. 
2 b. 7. Cod. Tic. has order of Waitz. 

2 b. 18. Cod. Tic, al vparaL ovcriai. 

2 b. 19. Cod. Tic. TO fiSos. 

2 b. 24. Cod. Tic. has aTroSaxrei without tIs. 

2 b. 26. Cod. Tic. has rau nparmv ov<nav. 
2 b. 31. Cod. Tic. has Tr]V ■KpitTrjV oia-iav. 

2 b. 33. Cod. Tic. has yvapinarepov simply without fwXXov. 

3 a. 2. A. T. has ovtui kuL So £'. 
3 a. 7. Cod. Tic. retains Kara. 

3 a. 9. Cod. Tic. retains tS)v 8c devrepcov ovaiaiv. 

3 a. 10. Cod. Tic. implies (pavepbv fiev koI ovtcos oTt ovSefiia eVriK iv \moK€ifx.ivco. So 

tc, Corr. C 
3 a. 17. Cancel note. 

3 a. 26. Cod. Tic. implies Xeyerai. So h, pr. «. 
3 a. 30. ovTa\ Cod. Tic. simply omits. 

3 a. 32. Cod. Tic. implies "KijiTai as neprj xmapxovra iv Tivl. 

3 a. 34. A. T. implies a-vvavvfias utt' airav \iy. 57. yap ai diro tovtcov. 

3 a. 36. The A. T. implies Kara fiiv yap instead of airo p.iv yap. 

3 a. 39. Kat] A. T. omits. So n. 

3 b. I. sec. KaC] A. T. omits. So A. B. e.f. 

3 b. 3. A. T. transposes elhav and yevav. So ;?«. 

3 b. 7- Cod. Tic. implies a-waivviia . . . iuTiv S>v. 

3 b. 8,9. Cod. Tic. omits otto in both lines. Van. Text retains. 

3 b. 10. Cod. Tic. retains eVi. 

3 b. 15. Cod. Tic. reads av6paTrov simply without adding rls. 

3 b. r8. Cod. Tic. has ovx iirXas, omitting S«. 

3 b. 20,21. Cod. Tic. has tijk oia-iav in both lines. 

3 b. 27. Cod. Tic. orders the words thus : oi 8e toOto tdtov r^r ova-ias. Cp. A. e.f. 

3 b. 28. ydp] A. T. omits. So e.f. n. a. 

3 b. 38. Cod. Tic. does not add fiaWov. 

4 a. 4. Cod. Tic. has order of Waitz ; elvai Xiyerat. 
4 a. 6. Cod. Tic. omits Kal tjttov. So e. 

4 a. 8. Cod. Tic. has oio-ia eWiV. 
4 a. 30. Cod. Tic. has aird. 
4 a. 31. Cod. Tic. has ytmntvov. 

4 a. 33. Cod. Tic. has Ikgotov airA /ncra/SoXiji'. 
4 a. 34. Cod. Tic. retains (o-tiv. 



APPENDIX I. 



91 



4 b. I. A. T. reads ■yi'yvfrat for Xeycrai. 

4 b. 3. Omit " Bk" in text of Collation. 

4 b. 4. d hi]\ A. T. A U. So e.f. g. u., corr. C. n. 

4 b. 5. Cod. Tic. does not add (fidaKei, but agrees with W. in reading beKnKa tZv 

IvavTioiV civai. 

4 b. 6. Cod. Tic. exactly renders Waitz' text in this passage. 

4 b. 9. Cod. Tic. adds 7 before ak-q6r]s. 

4 b. 10. A. T. implies Se instead oi yap. 

4 b. 17. Cod. Tic. has ravrhv m\ ev, the order of W. 

4 b. 22. Cod. Tic. has hapia-iievov simply, without t6, 

4 b. 23. Cod. Tic. omits second olov, and retains o-wex« 8e. 

4 b. 26. Cod. Tic. retains «. 

4 b. 27. Cod. Tic. implies tS>v SfKa fiopia fo-n, irphs oiSfva koiv6v k. t. X. So g. 

5 a. 3. Cod. Tic. retains npos nva kowov. 

5 a. 6. TTpos a] A. T. implies irpos tJv of n, or npos Su of C. A. 

5a. 12. Cod. Tic. irpor tov avrou koivov opov, 

5 a. 14. Cod. Tic. has order of W : airoC ra popia (rvvanrei. 

5 a. 15. A. T. has ei-i hk iraKiv, instead of trt Se to fie'c. 

5 a. 17. oioK TO /i€V] A. T. implies rh pev yap. 

5 a. 21. A. T. has order 6ecnv nva 'ixet. 

5 a. 24. Cancel note. 

5 a. 26. A. T. introduces by some mistake the words to toO tottou after olhi and 
before to. tov xpovov. 

5 a. 34. aXX' uprjTai te] A, T. implies e'lp-qrai yap. 

5 b. 3. Cod. Tic. retains kcu fj Ktvrjo-is ttoXXij. 

5 b. 16. Cod. Tic. has iroa-ov. 

5 b. 16. Cod. Tic. omits airo. 

5 b. 18. Cancel note. 

5 b. 32. di'a(|)epeTai] A. T. implies am(j)€povTa. So h, pr. C. «. <^. 
5 b. 35. ravTOif] Cod. Tic. oXXijXois. 

5 b. 35. Cod. Tic. has order apa to airo. 

6 a. I. Cod. Tic. implies fVi ri)s ova-ias. 
6 a. 10. Cod. Tic. has ipd simply. 

6 a. 14. TM pea-a] Cod. Tic. implies twv pea-av. So e. 
6 a. 15. Cod. Tic. has ioUan, after which it omits 8«. 

6 a. 22. Cod. Tic. has oiSe to r/jia tSi' rpiav. 

6 a. 23. xp"""* """» XeyeTat] Cod. Tie. xP°'"'y Uyovrai. Here "ca. is omitted in 
u.n./.g. 

N 3 



9a ARISTOTLE. 

6 a. 23. ra>v tXpr\\iiv<iiv\ SO Cod. Tie. without adding Toxirav. 

6 a. 25. pr. Kai\ A. T. omits. So u.f. pr. w. 

6 a. 28, 29. Cod. Tic. omits Km xpovos Koi 'Laos (cm avKTos, but Otherwise agrees with 

text of W. So 3, cp. e. u.f. g. 
6 a. 31. Cod. Tic. has av Bo^ai . . . Xcyeadat, with Waitz. 
6 a. 33. Cod. Tic. has o/iola simply. 

6 b. 4. avTa anep toriVl Cod. Tie. Tovff Sirep iariv. So e. ft. 

6 b. 4. A. T. omits flvai. So n. 

6 b. 7. Cod. Tic. omits elvcu. So n. 

6 b. 15. Cod. Tic. implies 17 before ivavnoTrjt and perhaps omits cV. 

6 b. 16. A. T. reads oV after n. So ^. «. 

6 b. 19. A. T. seems to imply oiSc ra tS)V roiovrav oiSevL 

6 b. 21—24. Cod. Tic. has Spoiov yap fiaXKoii Kal rjTTOv \(ycTai' Kai ivuraiTepov pSKKov 
Koi rJTTOv \fy(Tat, eKarfpov avTuiv wpos Ti ov t6 re yap opoiov Tivi Spoiov 
Xeyerat Kat to avKTairepov Ttifl aviaaiTepov* ov navra 5f ra npos ti k. t. X. 

6b. 23. " Tivij ni-[ini-3b=iTiv6s." Cancel this note; and in note on I. 24 read tivI 

for TIVOS. 

6 b. 25. Cod. Tic. has XeytTai pSKXov Ka\ TjTTOv, 

6 b. 28. A. T. omits 8e. 

6 b. 29. A. T. has order Xeytrai 8oOXor. So e. n. 

6 b. 30. A. T. adds Xf'yeToi before bea-norqs. Cf. e. g. d. 

6 b. 31. Cod. Tic. implies Stn-Xao-iov rpi fjpia-v. 

6 b. 31. eXarroj/or] so Cod. Tic. without either toO or Xtyerai. 

6 b. 32. /ifi'foi/or] so Cod. Tic. without XcycTai. 

7 a. 25- Tmv opoXoyovpevas] Cod. Tie. tS>v opoXoyovpevav. 

7 a. 32. Cod. Tic. has 0. 

7 a. 33. TovTov popov is also in e. n. 

7 a. 34- Cod. Tic. implies aneSoSri, olKeia>s npos avTO prjBrjaeTai. 

'' ^- 34) 35' Cod. Tic. implies olov el SovXos npos Seo'iToTrjv XryeToi, ■nepiaipovpivav k.i.X. 

So n. 
7 a. 36, 37. Cod. Tic. has to SiVoSt ilvai Ka\ to ema^TTjptjs 8(KTiKa tivai avdpamm. Cp. «. e. 
7 a. 38. Cod. Tic. has rot) decrnorriv elvai,. 

7 a. 39. Cod. Tic. has Xeyerai in place of priBrjeerai, and priSfjaeTai. in place of 

Xf'yfT-ai. Cp. JS. C. d. 

7 b. I. Cod. Tic. has npos S, omitting noTf. 

7 b. 3. Cod. Tic. has prjOrjo-erat. 

7 b. 4. yap] A. T. implies oSv or 817, and also omits 6 and rd. 6 om. f. 
7 b. 6. Cod. Tic. retains yap before fn. 



APPENDIX I. „, 

7 b. 7. Cod. Tic. implies 8o£)Xos simply without 6. 

7 b. 8. Cod. Tic. retains yap. 

7 b. 17. The omission should not include the second koi. 

7 b. 19. Cancel note. 

7 b. 20. Cod. Tic. implies oix simply, not oiSe. 

7 b. 25. Cod. Tic. has Xa^^avo^^v simply without va-repnv. 

7 b. 27. A. T. perhaps implies yempe'vijv. 

7 b. 33. Cod. Tic. and J. 401 favour the reading airo fie 1-0 cVwnjT-oV. £. n. u. e. 
have avTo. C. d.f. add to. 

7 b. 34. eorai] A. T. corii/. So c, corr. n. Cancel note upon TroXka. 

8 a. 5* Cod. Tic. has to hi alcrSriToii i'cTTCV, olov, (Tmjia. 
8 a. 7- ''9 aio^^iJTtKoJJ A, T, rm fraffl. 

8 a. 9. A. T. has order : toO thai ata-dricnv. 

8 a. 14. Cod. Tic. has KaOdnep Soxei, fj. 

8 a. 14. Cod. Tic. has Kara Tivas Twv b€VT€p(t)v ov(TiSiV. 

8 a. 20. Cod. Tic. instead of xal 17 t\s kccJ). has simply oiSt ke0., but like the Ven. 

Text retains ov before Xeyerm. 
8 a. 21. Cod. Tic. retains nvos. 
8 a. 29. Cod. Tic. retains dTToScSorm. 

8 a. 30. Cod. Tic. has ea-rl TO \vaai. 

8 a. 32. Cod. Tic. along with the Jerusalem and Paris MSS. end the sentence with 
the words tovtov eVri and begin a new paragraph with tw (or t6) n-pds 
Tt n-ojj Ex^'") ^'id introduce a space of commentary between. 

8 a. 34- Cod. Tic. has eo-Ti tovto to irpSs n, 

8 a. 35. Cod. Tic. involves no departure from text of W. 

8 b. 3. A. T. implies wpos n ttSs e^^'- 

8 b. 4. A. T. has order oio!' ei toSe ti ofSf, and Cod. Tic. has an inexplicable read- 
ing which would imply in the Greek d(pmpi<Tpems iarri instead of 

d^atpujixivois. 

8 b. 5. A. T. has order 6Vou eVti bniKda-wv. 
8 b. 9. Cod. Tic. retains ovk dopia-ras he. 

8 b. II. Cod. Tic. retains yap t6 towvto yiverai, OVK cVto-Tij/i?;. 

8 b. 14, 15. Cod. Tic. implies 6 edv eifi.7 ns tS>v Trpos tl wpiafiivws, KdKfho Tvpos 6 \c'- 

yerai apicriifvas e'lo'eTai, 
8 b. 16. Cod. Tic. has iKatrrov. 
8 b. 17. Cod. Tic. has mep (arlv, 

8 b. 36. Cod. Tic. retains koI v6<tos. 

9 a. 7. Cod. Tic. has SiaKflvrai, 



94 ARISTOTLE. 

9 a. 23. Cod. Tic. has voaasim 8e ra hvva\ixv ''ix.uv (pvcriKTjv tou /iTjSev 7rd<T)(€iv. o/ioiat 

fie K. r. X., thus omitting paSiws Wo TQiv TVxovTav, 
9 a. 27. Instead of™ dSwaniav exfti' toO avTOv TOVTOV Cod. Tic. involves rm hvvafuv 

e^^fiv KQKf^vo firj pablo3s diatpelffSat Tov avTov tovtov. 
9 a. 32. Cod. Tic. has rd ydp 8e8eyp.(va iroui Xeyerai, omitting avrd altogether. Om. 

B. d. i. 
9b. I. Cancel note in text, and instead of it read thus: " A. T has yKvicv in 
place of jucXt, so that sentence runs thus : oCtc yap t6 yXvKv ra mirovBfvai 

Ti Xiyerai yXvKv," 
9 b. 16. tS>v] a. T. seems to omit. 
9 b. 19. Cod. Tic. retains order Kai tijk xp"'^" »/*• 
9 b. 20. A. T. has order wa6S>v twwv. 
9 b. 22. Cod. Tic. implies reading of W., except perhaps omitting eV. 

9 b. 22. A. T. seems to involve p-eXaviai yeyevrjvrai. 

9 b. 24. A. T. has order fim puKpav voaov ; to tolovtov is in C. and Vat. 238. 

9 b. 25. rf\ Cod. Tic. Kai. 

9 b. 25. Cod. Tic. has p.r] padlas dwoKaSlcrraTai rj Ka\ 8id /3iot) irapap.fvov(Ti. 
9 b. 32. A. T. perhaps involves npocnreirovdfvai instead oi nfnovdevai. 
9 b. 35. Cod. Tic. retains order nvav naBau. 

9 b. 36. Cod. Tic. has wowTrjTes TroiOTrjTes \eyovTai. 

10 a. 4. Cod. Tic. does not add koL 
10 a. 15. 17] A. T. implies Kai. 
10 a. 22. Cod. Tic. retains nas. 

10 a. 27. ai dprjpcvaij A. T. has ai npotiprfpivai. 

10 a. 28. A. T. omits SKkws. 

10 a. 30. Cod. Tic. has wapaviiiais Xeyerai with W. 

10 b. 9. Cod. Tic. has TJjs dp^T^s simply. 

10 b. 10. Cod. Tic. has rd ■napavip.as. 

10 b. II. Cod. Tic. has aXKas. 

lob. 18. Cod. Tic. has r6 Xoittoi/ forai TToiov. 

10 b. 20. Cod. Tic. has tJ diKaioaivr/ T) dSiKia. 

10 b. 23. A. T. has i(papp6Cet vvith^. n. 
10 b. 31. Cod. Tic. omits koI tjttov. So B. and pr. A, 
11a. 3. Ka\ TO TjTTov] Cod. Tic. omits. 
11a. 6. Cod. Tic. does not add Ka\ t6 tjttov. 
11a. 8.1} ToV] A. T. has Kai t6v. So C. e., corr. n. 

11a. 9. A. T. implies ra fie p,rj evSexoixeva, Or perhaps (mSexdiiem. The same word 
is used as rendered imSfx^rai, eViSe'xecr^ai, and imdexdp.eva in 11. 3, 6, and 7. 



APPENDIX I. 



95 



But, it should be added, this same word is the usual Arm. equivalent of 

lvhi■)^o\t.a^,. 

11a. 13. A. T. has ySKKov simply, not adding Km ryrrov. 

11a. 16. A. T. has /ndvas after TrotoTjjTor. 

11a. 24. Tmv Trpo's Tt is read in C. e.f. 

11a. 29. Cod. Tic. retains kuL 

11a. 30. Cod. Tic. has oh simply, not aXKh. oh. So in 1. 31. 

11a. 30 alt. •ypa/u/iariKij] Cod. Tie. has this in margin in first hand, but in text has 

€7rt(rT^/«;, 

11 a. 37. A. T. seems to involve aToirmrepov. 

lib. I. A. T. omits Sc after eViSf'xe™'- So e. n. i. q. 
lib. 2. pr. (tat] Cod. Tic. omits. So e. 
lib. 6. 6epjxalve(T6aC\ Cod. Tie. has \vnel<T6ai without t6. 
lib. 2^. Ticor yap SijrXao'ioi'] A. T. omitS. n. om. SOTXd(Tioi/. 
lib. 30. Cod. Tic. retains words to yap ('■ma-TrjTou k. r. X. 

lib. 36. Cod. Tic. has order of W. 

lib. 38 — 12 b. 2. A. T. omits 8e, and Cod. Tic. reads Sa-a rax havrlmv iari*, roiavrd 
i<TTi.v mtTTf iv ols Trk<j>VK€ yivcadai ij S>v KaTriyop(i(Tdai, avayKoiov ahrSiv Oarepov 
VTrdpxetv, ov* ohdev i<TTiv ava fieaov. 

12 a. 6. A. T. has order: 17 vyUtav ^ voa-ov. 

12 a. 6. A. T. has order : koI apnov 8e xai itepnTov. 

12a. 9. A. T. has order: oiVe dprlov Koi Trepmov. 

12 a. 13. A. T. has order : XevKoV eVriv ^ ^eXav. 

12 a. 13. A. T. implies oh cpaiAov St koL o-tt., or oiSc 0. k. o-n-. 

12 a. 14. KaTrjyopdrm p.h Kai kot] Cod. Tie. KaTr)y6pr]Tcu fifv kut, while the Venice 

Text implies 6 KarriyoprjTai KaT. e. om. Kai. 
12a. 23. A. T. has order: anohovvai to ava p-kaov. 

12 a. 28. Cod. Tic. has n-epi toCto simply. 

12 a. 29, 30. Cod. Tic. has eKaarov tS)V TTJs e|€<»s SeKTiKav, orav iv o> ne<f>vKev indpxtiv, 
ore (or ? otok) 7re(pvKev ex^'" /^'/Sa/imr /ii) virapxn- 

12a. 35. A. T. has order: t6 exeii' tijj- ofw. C.e.n. have same order, but read 

12 a. 39. Cod. Tic. adds Kai before iareprjaSai. 

12 b. 6. A. T. has order : KaTd(j>a<nv koX mroipamv. So n. 

12b. 7. A. T. has order: KaTd<pa<ns koi diro^iaa-is. So n. 

12 b. 9. It should be remarked that ^ is read for leal in C. n. 
12 b. 23. Cod. Tic. has KaKclvo simply. 
12 b. 27. Cod. Tic. omits tfiXov. 



96 



ARISTOTLE. 



12 b. 28, 

12 b. 30, 
12 b. 30, 

12 b. 33. 

12 b. 37. 
12 b. 38. 

12 b. 39. 

13 a. 2. 
13 a. 8. 
13 a. 9. 
13a. II. 
13 a. 14. 
13 a. 24. 
13 a. 34. 
13 a. 35. 
13 a. 36. 
13b. 3H 
13b. II. 
13 b. 18. 

13 b. 20. 



13 b. 


25. 


13 b. 


30- 


13 b. 


33- 


13 b. 


36. 


13 b. 


37- 


14 a. 


20. 


14 a. 


24. 


14 a. 


26. 


14 a. 


36. 


14 b. 


4- 


14b. 


6- 


14b. 


9- 



hv\ First hand in Cod. Tic, also J. 1291 read 0, which in Cod. Tic. is 

corrected by an ancient hand into l>v. Ven. Text has Sk. 
Cod. Tic. simply omits yap ; also omits n after jaeVo!'. 
hv\ Cod. Tic. implies hv St. Thus ace. to Cod. Tic. 1. 30 would run : 

Tovrmv ovSev r/v ava fiiirov, hv 8e ddrepov dvayKaiov ^v T& k. t. X. 
A. T. implies ov yap XtuKoe oiVf fXfXau nav civai to Scktikov, omitting 
dvdyKT]. 

Cod. Tic. retains el pr) simply. 

fVi Sc — vTvdpxfi-v] Cod. Tic. retains text of Waitz. 

Ka\ before oix] Cod. Tic. omits. 

Cod. Tic. retains vTrdpxfi. 

Cod. Tic. has dXX' ov8' &v dvd pe<TOV €(ttIv, dvayicatdv ttotc Travri. Cp. tt. 

Cod. Tic. has wrdpx^tv simply. 

Kal Tovravj Cod. Tic. Kol tovto. 

dXKd Ti.crl~\ so Cod. Tic. simply. 
Cod. Tic. omits koL 

Cod. Tic. does not add ncrafioXfiv yivcaBai. 

Tis] Cod. Tic. implies oiVir. 
Cod. Tic. has etpva-iv simply. 
. A. T. has order : dvayKawv uvai Bdrepov d\rj6es, Still Omitting dei. 

Cod. Tic. retains icrnv. 

Cod. Tic. involves oiVt yap to voaei 'S.aKpdrqs ovt€ t6 iyiaivd dXrjBh icrrlv, 

avTov pfj ovTos oXoys tov ScoKpaTovs i/^euSos-. 
Cod. Tic. omits Kal ttjs e^eas and words re okas ovSiTipov d\r)6h, SvTOS t(, 

and also reads can instead of det after oix in 1. 2 1 , 

oXar] A. T. implies aTrXas. 

Cod. Tic. retains koL 

Cod. Tic. involves i5crT« tVi dXXriXav iSiov. 

Cod. Tic. retains tovto de StjXov. 

Codices C. g. e. n. also make this addition. 

yew;] Cod. Tic. has yivos. 

Cod. Tic. retains eV •yevei. 

A. T. has npSiTOV pip yap Kal. So e. n. u. 

Cod. Tic. has KOTa simply, but adds t6 before nporepov, with A.d.e. i. u. 

A. T. has irapa TO npoftprjpiva. So ff. 

Cod. Tic. retains e'rai tjj cpva-ei fioxfi. 

A. T. omits o-xMv. So n. It should be added that Codd. e. n. have 
order : tov np. Tpmoi. 



APPENDIX I. 97 

14 b. 10. A. T. perhaps implies instead of km hepos dvu the following: trcpos hi 

eivai. 
14b. II. Cod. Tic. has twv yap aVTicrrpetpovTav simply. 

14 b. 24. Cod. Tic. simply omits 8e Xeyerm. 
14 b. 25. A. T. omits icrnv. So n. 

14 b. 38. Read in note x^po'aioi' for x^P<^°''- 

15 a. 4. The order of A. T. ael rmv el8S>v is read in C. 
15 a. 5. A. T. omits e'oTi. Soe.n. 

15 a. 9, 10. Cod. Tic. has prjSapSis Be alnov ToC fivai ra irepa lari. 

15 a. 14. Cod. Tic. retains order of W. 

15 a. Ig. Cod. Tic. has avrai pev ovv ai KLvfjiTtis. 

15 a. 17. Cod. Tic. has Tijs Kara tottov peTa^oXijt by a copyist's error. 

15 a. 19. Cod. Tic. retains aWoiovpevov, but for nvd implies rivds. 

15 a. 20. Cod. Tic. retains a\XoioCo-5ai. 

15 a. 29. Read in note " re add n." 

15 b. I. Cod. Tic. retains nlvqa-n r]pep.ia. 

15 b. 6. Cod. Tic. retains tJ 8i Xomfj t. an. kiv. 

15 b. 7. Cod. Tic. adds n after «cai. So C.f. 

15 b. 9. fj rrju els T. i. T. it. p.era^oKrjv^ Cod. Tic. rfj (h r. e. t. it. peTa^oKfj. So 

A.B.e. u. pr. <f. «. 

15 b. 13. Cod. Tic. has rfj Kara TO TTOiov fipepla r) fls to ivavTiov tov tioiov peTa^oKr]. 

§ II. ON THE DE INTERPRETATIONS. 

16 a. 6. Cod. Tic. has S>v phroi Toiraiv (a simple corruption in Arm. of ravra) aripela 

n-paTav, Tavrd waai K. T. \. Boeth. : " quorum autem haec primorum." 
16 a. 8. Cod. Tic. retains ijhrj TavTa. 
16 a. 10. Cod. Tic. retains ore piv. 
16 a. 10. Cod. Tic. retains rjhrj. 
16 a. II. fl Cod. Tic. like V. T. has oh. 
16 a. 14. Cod. Tic. retains reading of W. 
16 a. 15. Cod. Tic. has i? tA \evK6v, Srav pn npoiTTeefj tl oi'ffa fVi-lc o5re V^fCSof oCre 

oKrjdes' (TTjpHov 8c f (Tti toCSe. KQi yap (c. T. X. 

16 a. 19. A. T. omits peu ovv. 

16 a. 25. A. T. implies &xr oiSevb: K.x<^pi,7phov. So Boeth. : " sed nuUius separati." 
16 a. 26. Boethius also omits oiScv, reading "ut in equiferus ferus. Secundum 
placitum vero." 

O 



9« ARISTOTLE. 

16 a. 27. Cod. Tic. omits the schoJion added in other texts. 

16 b. I. Cod. Tic. implies aXXn n-rwo-if ovofiaros. Cod. .4 has tttSxtis. 

16 b. 4. ovSiv yap mo] The A. T. rather implies oiSe rrto yap than ov&i yap ira. 

16 b. 6. Cod. Tic. omits 8e with^, and adds to before ixepos. 

16 b. II. Erratum. Read in second hne of note " k=-vTTOK€ipevav." 

16 b. 12. Xe'yo)] A. T. Xeyop.(V. So 17 a. 39. 

16 b. 20. Cod. Tic. retains 6 Xe'ymf. 

16 b. 24. Cod. Tic. retains ijv. 

17 a. II. Cod. Tic. has 6 toC n^^ptiTrou Xoyoj. Boethius agrees with A. T. through- 

out this passage : " ex verbo esse vel casu. Etenim hominis ratio." 

17 a. 12. ^ Ti ToiovTov^ Cod. Tic. implies fj ("XXo n tS>v TOioirav. 
17 a. 14. Cod. Tic. implies oi yap tm aivcyyvs 8fj fipfjaSai. 

17 a. 30. Cod. Tic. reads comma before, not after, axravras, and A. T. omits kui 
before o Karfcprja-e. So Boeth. " et quod quis negaverit." 

17 a. 33. Cod. Tic. omits /cm', but retains tovto. 

17 a. 36. In note on aWa read €ti for en-i. 

17 a. 40. Cod. Tic. for [luput^u/b ^i-pgb has [iupuiguib^i-pf,h, the regular equiva- 
lent of Kaff €Kaa-Tov. 

17 b. 4. Boethius omits Ti. 

17 b. 4. Cod. Tic. has etrovrai ivavrlat al ano<^avcr(is. 

17 b. 7. Boeth. omits i Srai p.iv : " quando autem in universalibus non universaliter, 

non sunt contrariae." 
17 b. 8. Boeth. omits irore: "est esse contraria.'' 

17 b. 13. KaBoXov Karqyope'iv to KaSoXov^ Cod. Tie. implies To KadoXov KaTrjynptiv 
KadoXov. 

17b. 14. Boethius also omits dXrjS^s: "nulla enim adfirmatio erit, in qua." 

17 b. 17. Cod. Tic. implies xm aTro^ao-fi \(ya, though the first hand suspects xai. 

17 b. 18. Cod. Tic. retains oti ov xa^oXoi;. 

17 b. 20. Cod. Tic. retains evavTiws. 

17 b. 22. Cod. Tic. omiis words : oidds Svdptonos bUatos. 

17 b. 28. Cod. Tic. does not add maairras. 

17 b. 28, 29. Cod. Tic. omits words : ovk eo-n 2mKpdT7]s Xfwdr. 

17 b. 32. alt. Kai] Cod. Tic. omits. So G. 

17 b. 33. pr. Km] Cod. Tic. omits. 

17 b. 40. 17 KOTa^aiTis] Cod. Tic. has this in margin in first hand, but in text ij 

d7ro(f)a(Tis. 

17 b. 40. Cod. Tic. has d;ro tov ovtov. 

18 a. I. Cod. Tic. has rj as koSoXov fj i>s pfi kii66\ov. 



APPENDIX I. 



99 



18 a. 3. Cod. Tic. has ovk r\ avTiKeiiiivij. 

18 a. 5. Cod. Tic. has rrj St tis auBpa-rroi r) ovBhs avdpaiwos XfuKor, omitting first XfuKo's. 

18 a. 8. Boeth. partly agrees with A. T. " uni negation! una adfirmatio." 
18 a. 15. Cod. Tic. has simply ovk. 

18 a. 21. Cod. Tic. has ovBeu yap Statpipei elne'iv on eariv ittttos /cat avSpanos XfVKOs, ^ 

on tcTTLV ITTTTOS XfDKOS Koi e'cTTlV avOpoiTTOC AfUKOf. ThuS in 1. 2 1 Arm. 

omits the words tovto and ^, perhaps reading on in place of latter, 
and in 1. 22 omits tovto 6e ovbiv Bia<pepei Toil (lirew, and in 1. 23 intro- 
duces t] on before cariv ITTTTOS XfvKos. 
18 a. 28. Cod. Tic. omits avdyxri. 

18 a. 32. Cod. Tic. has tov koBoXov Xfx^^"'''''"') M koBoXov. So (. 

18 a. 32. Cod. Tic. omits 8« after uprjTm. 

18 a. 34. Note refers to first fj. 

18 a. 35. Boeth. reads " nam si hie quidem,'' etc., so agreeing with A. T. 

18 a. 37. Cod. Tic. has Kara^aais simply. 

18 b. 2. Cod. Tic. retains ^ oi XeuKov. 

18 b. 2. Cod. Tic. retains fiv. 

18 b. 3. Cod. Tic. reads koI el /ifi, \jfev8fTai, omitting imipx", but retaining km. 

18 b. 5. Cod. Tic. has ij -tfffvbrj simply. 

18 b. 6. 17 OVK eorai] Cod. Tic. has rj OVK oiiK eo-Toi. 

18 b. 9. Cod. Tic. retains ovras fj /xij ovrms. 

18 b. 21. Cod. Tic. has on \cvk6v koX fieXau, Sfl. 

18 b. 22. Cod. Tic. implies ft 8e VTrapxav els avpiov, {rrdp^d-v eis avpioV d Se pi) co-rat 
^^T€ iifi t<TTm ets aijpiov, ovk hv dr) to k. t. \. Thus the only real change 
implied is of vTTap^u into vndpxeiv in 1. 2 2, which reading is found in 
d. u, and the addition of ds before avpiav in 1. 23 as found in C. E. e. u. 

18 b. 25. Boeth. also adds vavpaxiav. 

18 b. 26. A. T. has order raOra aroTra. 

18 b. 33. Cod. Tic. omits toSi after c(TTm. So also Boeth. 

18 b. 37. Cod. Tic. retains rj ptq utiov. 

18 b. 38. Cod. Tic. retains text of W, only omitting ti. Boeth. also omits rt. 

18 b. 39. Boeth. seems to have read 6ta to Kma^vai rj aTTocpdmi, for he renders 

" propter negare vel adfirmare.'' 

19 a. 2. Cod. Tic. does not add koi. 

19 a. 4. Cod. Tic. has Sre yhp d\r,6S,s etVe rts, oVt ^crrat. Boeth. also renders 

" quando enim." 
19 a. 6. Cod. Tic. retains eiiTetv del ort ((ttm. 
19 a. 7. 8^] A. T. 8c. 

O 3 



lOo ARISTOTLE. 

19 a. 9. Cod. Tic. agrees with Waitz except that it omits o/ioi'mr and implies 

hhex6\iiva ylverai rather than t'l/Sexerat. Boethius omits o/xoimr. 

19 a. 18. Omit note ad loc. 

19 a. 20. Boethius also has " vel adfirmatio vel negatio." 

19 a. 21. Cod. Tic. implies no alteration of text of W. 

19 a. 26. Cod. Tic. has ore '4<tti to airkun (Ivai k. t. X. 
19 a. 28. tivm iicv] Cod. Tic. (Ifai 8c. 

19 a. 28. Cod. Tic. has anav simply. 
19 a. 36. Cod. Tic. retains tovtoiv yap simply. 
19 a. 37. Cod. Tic. retains ddrepov /io'piov. 
19 a. 38. Cod. Tic. has nSXXov simply. 

19 a. 39. Cod. Tic. implies ttiv hipav, oi p^ivrm TavTriv aX. fj ijf. maTC. 

19 b. 7. Cod. Tic. agrees with text of W. 

19b. 8. ovop.a piv ov Xfyo)] mbnuL n^ uiulrtTin Cod. Tic. The punctum delens 
set over n^by first hand implies that oi is to be omitted. 

19 b. 9. Cod. Tic. has ev ydp nms OTjpaivfi to d6pi(TT0v ovopa, axjirep Ka\ to ovk vyiaivii 
ov prjpa i<TTV Tidira KaTd<pa(rts. 

19 b. 12. Boethius renders ov8e by " vel," as if he read ^. 
19 b. 15. Boethius also omits ea-Tot. 

19 b. 20. Xeya 8e olov — 19 b 32. ovToi TeTOKTaij Cod. Tie. agrees with text of W. 

throughout except for following small differences : — 
b. 22. Read in order raCra eaTcii. 
b. 25. Read SiKala for dvBpanra twice. So Boethius. 
b. 27. Omit d7T6(paa'is TovTov. 
b. 28. Omit OVK taTi 81K. av. 

b. 30. Read Sixalco for avBpima twice and set npoo-Kela-fTm at end of clause 
after tm oi BtKaia>. So Boethius. 

b. 3 1 . Read Xc'yerai instead of uprjTm. 

20 a. 8. Cod. Tic. retains ffSf ai/^pwTTOf. 

20 a. 10. Cod. Tic. adds tA ovopa after ra^oXov. 

20 a. 13, 14. Cod. Tic. has ^ on KaddKov toC dvdpaTos 5 KaTat^dvm fj dnoipdvat, 

20 a. 14. ra Se nXXaj A. T. has TO 8fj aXKa or ra oXXa ovv. Boethius " ergo cetera." 
20 a. 17. A. T. omits fVri. 

20 a. 19. ai df dvTiKfipivaij Cod. Tic. ovTe (oT oiSf) at avTiKeififvai. 

20 a. 23. Cod. Tic. retains oi. 

20 a. 23. Cod. Tic. has (pavfpbv 8c Sti., retaining 8f' but rejecting Kal. 

20 a. 24. Cod. Tic. retains order «' dXrjde's. 

20 a. 25. Cod, Tic. retains on rai. 



APPENDIX I. loi 

20 a. 31. Koi] A. T. has ^. So Boethius "nomina vel verba." 

20 a. 32. A. T. implies diro^iacns instead of aTro^ao-fir. 

20 b. 3. Cod. Tic. retains fVrt. 

20 b. 4. Cod. Tic. retains toC ^ev yip. 

20 b, 1 9. Cod. Tic. has edv simply. 

20 b. 32. Cod. Tic. omits rav before x<»P's- 

20 b. 34. Boethius also omits T-aOra : " et ut unum" is his rendering. 

20 b. 36. The Cod. Tic. implies, as it would seem, the following : d yap pfi, tI ns 

ixarfpov ell], kol a/x</>&>, TroXXa xai aTOira (irfTai. Boethius has " si enim, 

quoniam alterutrum dicitur, et utrumque dicitur, multa et inconveni- 
entia erunt." From which Karl Meiser (Jahrbiicher fur classische 
Philologie von Fleckeisen, Band 117, p. 252) infers that Boethius 
read fi ydp, Sri imTepov, koI to avvdiJ.<f)co. The reading (I yap pri was 
beyond doubt in the Armenian translator's Greek text. 

20 b. 39. ficTTC eoTui avdpaTTOs XevKos XfiiKos] Cod. Tic. has more d (or to) avBpanos 

corat AeuKOff. 

21 a. 2. (cm Suxpaxi/s — SiVovf] Cod. Tic. has koI 2(a/cpdr?/s, avdpamos- Ka\ avBpamoi Koi 

SlTTOVS, 

21a. 5. Cancel note on dnXm. 

21a. 6. Xey«!/ OT-ojra] Cod. Tic. implies ^evde(r8ai artma. 

21 a. II. Cod. Tic. omits t6. So n. 

21a. 12. oiS' et TO \evKOV pova-iKOv] Cod. Tic. has ei 6e tA Xcvkot pova-iKov. In the 

Cod. Tic. there is a lacuna between t6 and Xfvxoi/, where one letter 
has been erased. What the letter was cannot be seen, but there is no 
room for the equivalent of oi to have stood there. Like the Ven. 
Text the Cod. Tic. omits the words immediately following. 

Cod. Tic. retains to pova-iKov "KevKov. 

Cod. Tic. retains to X^vkov povaiKov. 

Boethius has order of A. T. " in homine bipes et animal." 

Boethius, like the A. T., implies oh ewfTat : " quando in adiecto quidem 
aliquid oppositorum inest quae consequitur contradictio." 

Cod. Tic. omits pli altogether. 

Cod. Tic. has Koi dXrjdis icTTiv (mflv. 
Cod. Tic. imp^'^S toO flvai av6pa>nov dTT6(\)a<ns pn fivai av6paTTOV, to pfj eirai 

\cvk6v &v6pa>7!ov, axx' ov t6 thai pn ^^•"'0'' Mpairov. It therefore omits 

the words ov t6 dvai pf/ avSpaTrov, (cm ToD umi XtVKOv avdpanov doubt- 
lessly through the similar endings. In this as in other passages 
where omissions in the Cod. Tic. are clearly due to this cause, the 



21a. 


13- 


21a. 


14. 


21a. 


18. 


21a. 


22. 


21a. 


25. 


21a. 


31- 


21b. 


I, 2 



loa ARISTOTLE. 

Venice Text is a record of attempts to patch up a meaning out of the 
mutilated passage. 
21 b. 5. The Cod. Tic. agrees with Ven. Text except in this, that Xeym is added, 
though in first hand, in margin. 

21 b. 6. n-pocrrMcrai] A. T. implies rrpoa-Tidfiri. 

21 b. 1 1. TO 8vv. ji. e. aXX' ov t. ^. 8. f.] The Cod. Tic. has oi /iij Swarm elvai d\Aa 

TO dwarov ^rj etVat. 
21b. 12. Cod. Tic. has Swotop elvai Koi fifj fivai. 

21 b. 18. Boethius agrees with A. T. and n. " non igitur est ista negatio." 

21b. 19. Cod. Tic. reads ex tovtoiv tj t6 ovto KaTaCJ>dvat. 
21b. 20. Cod. Tic. retains ij ixr] Kara to eivm. 

21b. 21. Cod. Tic. reads yivea-dat Koraipaadi. So Boethius, " fieri adfirmationes." 

21 b. 23. TOv hwoTov tlvm to fir) hvvaTov e'rai] Cod. Tie. has ToO hwarov elvai, to fifj 
Swarov (Imi, aXKa to /irj (or oi) Svvarov fif) elvai, the last clause of which 

the first hand, it seems, corrected into aWa ov to hwaTov fxi] flvm, which 

reading is in C. K.f. 
21b. 25. Perhaps the A. T. implies ii>8(x.°l^ei'ov uvm. 
21 b. 27. Cod. Tic. retains to. 8" vTroKdjxlva, but rejects wpayiioTa. 
21 b. 28, 29. The Cod. Tic. repeats by a dittology the words to nh Xcvkou to S' 

avBpamos, ovras ivravQa to fxii/ iivai Kai firj eivai i>s vwoKfijilvov yivcTai. 
21 b. 34, 35. Cod. Tic. reads toO Se Swotov fifi tlvm aTrd^airis oi to prj (or ov) dwarov 

flvai aX\a to iifj (or ov) Svvarov fifj chai. This is the reading of A. K. e. 
rec. marg. B. 

21 b. 36. aX ToiavTai n. 1 . X.] Cod. Tie. nearly agrees with the Ven. Text and would 

thus run in Greek : ul ToiauTat, dwoTov eivm nai bwarov ovk (or fir]) fli>m, 
dXX' ov TO SvvoTOV flvm Koi to Svvarbu fir/ eivai, ov to Bwotov /if) flvai, 
oiSeVoTe. 

22 a. I. avTiKfivTM yap- oiiSe yf.] Cod. Tic. agrees with text of W. in exhibiting this 

reading. 

22 a. 4. oil TO avayK<Hov iifj dvm.j Cod. Tie. implies ov Toil dvayKoiov prj dual, which is 

perhaps a slip in rendering. 
22 a. 6. Kai Toil a&vvoTov c'j/ai] Cod. Tic. seems to retain just this reading. 

22 a. 7. ToC 8e dSivoTov pfj dvat] Cod. Tie. seems to involve toO 6e aSwarov 

pfj iivat. 
22 a. 8. KOI prj tivai 6fi] Cod. Tic. has koi pi) flvai del Sei. 

22 a. 9. A. T. has full stop after invoKfipeva. 

22 a. 10. TToioOi/To] Cod. Tic. and a Jerusalem MS. have here uirLi^lrintfj=npn(TTi- 
Btvra. In note on 21 b. 5 I conjectured that ui't-'fiilrinil_TTpo(TTl6(VTa 



APPENDIX I. 103 

was in the present passage a copyist's error for iun%lr^,[=T!oiovvTa, 
but the version of Boethius makes this doubtful. It runs : " nega- 
tionem vero et adfirmationem haec facientem ad unum adponere." 
As to which Karl Meiser (in Fleckeisen's Jahrbucher, vol. 117, p. 253) 
remarks : " dies lasst im Griechischen statt ivpos t6 elvai Koi /J17 dvai 
erwarten npot ev (oder to 6j/ ?) avimiTTftv (oder vielmehr npucmdevm ?).'' 
However in Boethius " facientem " certainly renders woioCvra, so that 
iuniilrinif_\% anyhow wanted in the Armenian. 

22 a. II. ^a(jeii\ Cod. Tic. has <^aWis koI anoc^aaeis. 

22 a. 15. To'j Cod. Tic. retains. 

22 a. 16. KOL TO fiTj dSivarov eivaij Cod. Tie. has Kui TO nfj Swarbv flvm. 

22 a. 18. Kai TO ovk] There is an erasure, accidental or purposive, of the Cod. Tic. 
where these words would come. 

22 a. 19. Cod. Tic. seems to have had fiXj bmara /mj elvai xnl ra firj iv&e)(oyi(va fifj elvm. 
22 a. 19. TO avayKoiov fifi elvai Koi to diivarov eivai^ Cod. Tie. has dvayKalov thai Ka\ to 

abvvaTov fifj dvat, and then follows before the words tw Se prj hwara an 
erasure equal to two lines of Waitz' Text. The words erased seem 
to have been i ['"k It'^pl^in'-'^ "> t"L. "i- n}^'}-"^"'^"^ f'L "t^ 

^uinbuii-nn #i * t"! "- "'^y'"/' /^^ t"L^ ^^ ^^ fiui'aro) ^rj eivai kcll pr] 
fvSf^^opfvov flvai TO pi] avayRoiov prj fivm koi to ddivoTov elvai. The erasure 

was made by a late hand, and the words erased were in the first 
hand. 

22 a. 21. Koi pfj Ivbexopiva pfj elvm to avayKoiov elvm Kai to ahvvaTov prj ehaij Cod. Tic. 
has pf] evhe)(op^vov prj eivaij dvayKalov eivai Ka\ to dbvvarov prj eivat. 

Here evSexdpevou is read in C. K. e. 
22 a. 24. Cod. Tic. presents the first six lines of {moypd<^rj in same way as Ven. 

Text, but then inserts dhvvoTov etvai, ovk dSvvaTov pr; (Ivai, dvayKo'iov Hvai, 

ovK dvayKolov elvat. Then, like the Ven. Text, it concludes with 

dvayKOMV pfj eivai, ovk dvayKolop pfj dvat. 

A hand not later than 1500 a. d. adds another arrangement in the margin 
of Cod. Tic, remarking that it was what he found in the books of the 
Franks. 
22 a. 33. Cod. Tic. retains oKoXovdel ph dvTKpaTLKws. 

22 a. 35, 36. fj djrd<^acris — dSivaTov eirai] Cod. Tie. implies 17 a7ro'0ao-if ov to Svvarov 
flvai TJj 8e d7ro(f)d(rei. TJjf KaTa(pd(re<i>i (or t!} KaTa(pda-u ?). tm yap ovK dSv- 
ifaToj €ivat TO ddvifaTOv ctvai. 

22 a. 38. A. T. omits 8^ Boethius also omits 817 and e'x" = " manifestum quoniam 
non eodem modo." 



104 ARISTOTLE. 

22 b. 2, TO yap avayKoiov \i.r\ etvai ovK avayKoiov ffcai] Cod. Tie. has avayKolov yap to 
ixrj (or oi ?), fifj clvai, ovk dvayKatov (ivat. 

22 b. 6. A. T. omits first e'rai. 

22 b. 6. Cod. Tic. retains aXS.a p-rj dvai, 

22 b. 8. KOI lii), ravTa c^ ipavrias] Cod. Tie. punetuates differently, thus : Koi fir] 

TavTa^ €^ epavrlas, 
22b. II, 12. el yap /it], ri aii6(^atns aKoKov6r](Tei\ Cod. Tie. implies thus : fi yap pij eij] 
diTocjiaaiSj aKoXovdrjo-et. 

22 b. 12. Cod. Tic. retains cfydvai. 

22 b. 13. fi pfj Svvarovj Cod. Tie. has fi pfj dSivarov. 

22 b. 13. dSivarou Spa] So Cod. Tie. in text, but a definite article is added above 
the line in an early hand, as if t6 dBvvarov Spa should be read. 

22 b. 15. tA ovk dSivarov elvai aKoXovdfi, tovtco he to fiij] Cod. Tie. implies to ov 
hvvaTov eivaC dKokovSeX Ka\ tovt(0 to firj, 

22 b. 17. Cod. Tic. retains oiSe. 

22 b. 18. Cod. Tic. retains dKoXovOe'i simply, without oii. 

22 b. 19. Cod. Tic. implies roCra 8e oirorepa &•/ dXrjBr] y. 
22 b. 20. Cod. Tic. has ovk en ea-rai eKeivo dXr/des. 

22 b. 25. Cod. Tic. retains text of W. except in that it implies de instead of yap. 

22 b. 28. Koi] Cod. Tic. omits. 

22 b. 28. Boethius has same order as A.T. " sic positis." 

22 b. 31. Cod. Tic. retains dvTl<pacnv simply. 

22 b. 31. Boethius has order of A.T. "si quis non hanc dicat esse." 

22 b. 32. Boethius agrees with A.T. " sed utraeque falsae sunt." 

22 b. 35- TO dvayicalov ehaij Cod. Tie. ToC drayKatoi' eivat without adding Kai. 

22 b. 35. prf] Cod. Tic. omits, also Van. Text. 

22 b. 36. 8e] Cod. Tic. omits, along with stop before tovto in b. 35. 

22 b. 37. Cod. Tic. retains Kai. 

23 a. 3. ovS'] has dropt out of the Cod. Tic, in a way easily understood, for koi 

fti) and ov8' have one and the same Armenian equivalent. 
23 a. 4. Boethius also omits Se'fao-Sai. 
23 a. 6. Cod. Tic. has di/TiKeipevav simply. 

23 a. 9. Cod. Tic. has to fivfOTii/ elvat on, but does not add to 8e. 
23 a. II. olov] Cod. Tic. omits, but implies to Swotov. 
23a. II. ehai] n omits as well as A.T. Boethius also omits: "ut possibile est 

ambulare quoniam ambulabit," where " possibile est" is the equivalent 

of SwaTov alone. 

23 a. 13. TO p.r\ ahvvaTov] Cod. Tie. has tA Swoto'i/. 



APPENDIX I. 105 

23 a. 16. Cod. Tic. reproduces text of W. except in implying rots eV fic'pei. 

23 a. 20. Cod. Tic. has toutois Trmj, if that be really the sense of ungutuf^u l{iupii.iui^, 

23a. 21. 617] A.T. has he. Boethius has: "manifestum est autem," which seems 
to imply 8e, "ergo" being his equivalent for 8^. 

23 a. 23. Cod. Tic. has hwan^ws £vepyeia del el<nv. Boethius agrees with this, except 
that he does not add an. He renders " et haec quidem sine potestate 
actu sunt." It is noticeable that in the preceding line a. 22 he renders 
Koi TO. ivepyda, " et quae actu sunt," where ivipyua stands in text of 
Waitz and also in A.T. 

23 a. 25. Here again Boethius agrees with A.T. : " sunt actu, sed potestate solum." 

23 a. 27. Cod. Tic. retains ^ KaTa<pa<ns rfj dno(pa.cr(i. 

23 a. 28. 6 Xdyoy Ta Xoym] The A.T. would imply Xdyos Xdyo) simply. 

23 a. 30. Cod. Tic. retains ^ t6. 

23 a. 31. Boethius has order of A.T. " CaUias iustus est, Callias iustus non est." 

23 a. 32. Cod. Tic. has tovtwv ; to. /xti/ yiip h rfj (poiiirj, omitting d. 

23 a. 39. A.T. involves instead of awo^da-eas rather di/TK^do-emy. 

23 b. 2. Cod. Tic. omits eo-n before p.ia altogether. 

23 b. 2. Cod. Tic. involves Kaff mrorepav Kai ivavria; which is read in « except 

for the Kai. 
23 b. 13. A.T. omits fVnV and with u adds el<nv after avrai 8e'. 

23 b. 15. Cod. Tic. has el ovv to dyaBav Ka\ to ayadav Kai to ov KaKov eVti. 

23 b. 17. pSKKov 8e eKdoToi) dXi)i9i79 tj Kaff iavTo] Cod. Tic. retains this reading 

except that it has fj " or" for 17. 
23 b. 18 and b. 19. A. T. seems to omit on before dya66v and before kokov. 
23 b. 21. ^ T^s dTro(j>da-eo)sj A.T. has r) dvTL(pacns. 

23 b. 21. Boethius also omits do^a. 
23 b. 21. 8c'] Cod. Tic. involves ydp. 

23 b. 24. 8e 17 T^s dvTi(pd<Teai~\ A.T. has 8e dTro(j>d(re<i>s and OmitS OTI in b. 26. 

23 b. 28. ^] A.T. omits. 

23 b. 33. A.T. -has exet Ka\ 17 roll dyadov. 

23 b. 36. Cod. Tic. has ovk ^'817 17 \eyova-a OTi KOKov ; 

23 b. 39. Cod. Tic. omits koL 

23 b. 40. oS./] A.T. has 8/. 

24 a. I — 24 a. 3. Cod. Tic. seems to imply : oi yap dXij^^r auri?- aXX' t/ccii-a, ?7r« oix 

dyaBbv iv Tfi Tov dyaOoi, ivavriov ra p.f, dya6^ Stl dyaBbv ^evb^' dXtje^s yap 
avTTj- &(rT€ Ka\ ttj tov dyaBov Sn ovk dyaSov &v ehj 17 tov pfj dyaOov, 8n dya- 
dov. Boethius also omits fevSf,! yhp aSrr,, but otherwise reflects the 
text of Waitz. 

P 



io6 ARISTOTLE. 

24 b. 4. tJ] A.T. omits. So B. C. d. u. and pr. A. n. 
-24 b. 4. alt. oTi] A.T. omits. 

24 b. 5. r) oTi ovSev fj oiSfif] Cod. Tic. implies : rj Sn oi TTpos navra av6pamoV q on 

oiSdi. For 17 on here Boethius implies : 17 5 °") " ea quae est vel 
quoniam." Cod. Tic. omits the y before oi. 
24 b. 6. A.T. omits fie after (pavtpov and with (/._/. reads Kai after on. So Boethius, 
"quoniam et." 

24 b. 6. Cod. Tic. implies : aXrjdela oKrjdeiav ovK iv8€j(€Tai ivavriav €ivai ovre So^av oxhe 
avTi(^a(nv. 

24b. 8. jrfpi ravra] Cod. Tic. has TtepX ravrd simply. So e. and Boethius, "circa 

eadem." 



APPENDIX II. 



ARMENIAN TEXT. 



A = Codex Ticinus. E = Codex Parisiensis, Cat. Ann. 106. 

B = Codex Hierosolymarius, 1291. V =Editio Veneta, A. D. 1833. 

C = Codex Hierosolymarius, 401 . Vo = Codices Veneti secundum notas editionis Venetae. 

D = Codex Parisiensis, Cat. Arm. 95. M =Porphyrii Introductio, Madras, 1793. 

N.B. The Armenian Text printed below is that of the Codex Ticinus. All the variations 
from this Codex Ticinus contained in the Venice Printed Text are given at foot of page. 

Not all but only the more important variations of the Jerusalem Codices from the Codex 
Ticinus are noted. The Paris Codices as being of slight value are seldom given, except vphen 
they confirm the Cod. Tic. against other authorities. 

Where the critical notes do not specify the contrary it is to be assumed that BCD and E 
have the same reading as V. 



THE CATEGORIES OF ARISTOTLE. 

\]uinnnqjii-Pfii-'hp iMipfiuuininlrqp : 



ED. BEK. 

p. 1. 5 ^nJu/bnuli^ uiup'b npng tu'bni-ui'b^ Jfiui/b <luiuaipm^! /lu^ puui u/bn^ 

uiuVU, piu'tr q.njiugni-plru!i%^- lujqj lipqiub: ^biq-uiitii ^* iTuipifli, 

L n-pbiilU -.oulbii^ ungui^, iu%niJb l^iujb <^uiutupuill : fiulipuin lu'hnL.ai'h'b, 

pii'h q.njiagni.p^lriu'b'^, uyij ^w%ilb ^P^ pa,gu,u,plrugt^ qg. ^/i<^4' 

5. "Lngai tp^uigm^l^ -Lp nupn^^'' libiq-u,%[,'U .j^i^jmmnu^ f.upai^u.'b^ 

i^i-p ni-JIrg- piub piugmutpbugk • 

u.Vb. pui-h ^nju,gn.ptu.%^'> %njU- <,f,^1.: liyu^%l. J^^piU, L 



^W ^nJh.'bnuu.'bg. ^ W wtn.-a.'b^'U. ^ B puAi q.nja,gn..plriuVb. * V OIH. t. 
^Vunguyg. BB E ungu,. » B q.njiugn^pha.l.'b. '' CY n^pn^^. B n^Jh^p. 
« B C D .f.u.qa.'hn^'b^. V ^.u.^'Unuu.'h^. ^ V OOl. L-. " BDE q.nja.^ 

ani-plruiii, V a-njuigni-P-truMUb. 

P 2 



io8 ARISTOTLE. 

tunOiurvb . nujbap tftunrA II. tnnCajn- • <^u£uujnuju ujLnuutup. lun-^ 
uiufih, Llrbn.u/bh * U. p.a/b a.njiuqni-fa^lrijuu t *bnjb ^ : ounjqp ir^tru- 
p.iuaminnLruak' no a If n uuMpuib ^ft i-n ni-nni^ np-UiUb^ *lb"t '> ungtu 

10, trnLuipujhf\ii-nnt-Jhp* Lirb n.iubltb tLni ahnfb p.iuqiuuintrug^ a.tuu ' 

y. \j*~ luinuMhni^o uiup^by "/IP unuthiL.iuiP ini^uhpl^ inuMnp.lrniruji^ 
^niniJlii-i oQuui u/bni-u/l/b oiun.UJUitup-^i-Ai nL^hbi nnqtuui h otrniu.^ 

15, uiubni-fa-cfb^b) oirnujuiuulji U- iiunni-(a-lru^^y mnpu: 

n. yxtuuftgirinabi 4" A^> "/* putn ^uuniiJifujbni-P'lrujL utuh, U. J^ P^^ "/* 
lun-u/bn jiunuMuiubni-ia-lriub ; lupn. nuujjuinuiutiMbni-la-ljUjhph * nnau/b ; 
iTiupn. pbfa-tMMbiJujy tfiupn. ttunP^^ ; h"H mn-iubQ ■>M////£/x/iu7#/i/_/rfo-^ 
u/bph ' npqu/b : uuipn. lupOiun-t phla-u/btui , luj/jPl^ ' 

20. £■ I ^ujuiuqlt) t^ f^^ "P Q"^P'''jllfJ'^ hJhubl^ luub, Ll %irbfa'iMibtujni-tf] 
/7* ini~uhpl^ • npqu/b I Jtunn. qtrbPujULuj^ muht qnt-uhuUl^ iIuMpn.nj 
u. 'Lcfbp-iuqiujnuJ^ /7> %nt-Jlrp^ • U. ^ np %a^jfftiiqujjnL^tH^i L, qub^ 
ItTUJuiMJi^ n s qnt-ulrpt^ tnup ' 
q y^lrbP'tiiUajjni-ir ujulrJ^ np 'bhJhppb ^i n< hp-P JuMub IrtnJi utbbtup 

<cO, qtuui ^"1 ^uipjauMbi^y inpm-tfh'h • npqu/b : nub otrpujbu/bnt^p-fjL^* 

ucrb^d-UMUujjnt^uJ^ , %u/b3i.fi'bi II. qpuujnpuiquij^ '^ //> qnt^Jhpl^ uiuft i 
U. ujju ^'b^uui^UiUiLy %tr'bp-ujLuynuiI^ A^^ i/iupi/r/bb : nu/ttqfi lUiH/buMpM 
q-fybi fi ' i/iupiQ^li J^^^: fiul^ qlrijp-uj^uij^* n< qn^t/lrpj^ tuuft' L. 
b. k" np qtr%P'UJjLaij^ ^ ujuh^ U. %irbp-ujbujjnuir^^ ^ : npqu/b ' Juibuiq^ 

ni-[trpLM, ulrb^a-UMqmjni-iP ^-j 'bu/bS^f^'b' II. qlrbfa^uiLui i^ uiufi* q^lrput^ 
qu/bnup-trb^ ' u. 4" tip n <%tM%PuMLuijnuir ^^ L. n< qlrbpuiLuiiJ^ UMuh 
q^irpujqu/bni-P-lr%Ji- • npqu/b i nub gfiupn.* LJ^^ LuttP nifb ^fi' ou/bq^ 
"L- ^^^ jy^""/^"^"*^"* "^ 'bh'bpujl^uyni-J^ >£-• ^ "> qlrbp-uiLuij^ 
ni-Jhpk^^ uMuft'. 



^ V u3p<luMn/b, 2 p^u/bq^ tPujpi^ L uip^n, OHl. in E. V TCads ujp^tvb, 

^ B q-njusgnt-plru/b. V q-njujgni-pLu/b'b, * B Om. k* ^ V Om. k' 

V has order pu/b puiguimplrugk. ^ T^Ejuipu/bni/bp. ^ juipu/bni-u/ba, 

\Jh^jutuftgb^g%. ^ juiuftglr^gu, ^ BC 2^puJiIu/bnt^pb^u/b^, V p^ptu^ 

in^-bni.piruj'b. 10 V n^Jbm,k. ^^ C D E -bnuJbpk, ^^ jn^Jhg^. 

13 V "bn^Jh^h. 14 V %lr%Pu.[iuynL.tfbk. ^^ V qb^Pu.{uyk. ^^ V f^. 

1^ V i^. 18 V ojj^ ^ 19 V ^ „p, 20 V ^%p^^^^JL^ 21 V ^%lAj[^l^uynuJ: 

22 BCDEV om. q.ptrpu.l^u.'bn^pir'bk, 23 V OHl, ^ ^^ V>CT>^Y Om, n^ 

^■^BCDEVom. n.^^f. 



10. p 



APPENDIX II. 105 

^P, J^uAq.u.J'uijb iiuip^piMip u,i<^u,mg'b' L Jl! P„^„^ „'^ qnuJk^pk 
^n/j ^uAq^ „Sb .glTpu,liu,%„,.p[,i_'b, juiJUgufLk 4^ np %&%Pmjl^uijnu^ 

c-%Pujutujfi iri* uAilftnp^ ' 
{\np<fuitruiji_ tjimjfJk uinnpnii.(,g[i. ftpp qyb^uijl^mjk •■ np^ui'b^ JJiuIb^ 
tf-UiiT ljuinnpnij.[iglr^nj'li uiufi mJIr'buijb ' L. qlrbp-ui^aijl^'b TSullLbugf, '■ 
npijuiU : Juipipi, ifni-Jhini^ iluipq.nj uu1npnif.f1 : [lub Llrliq.ujbfi'b, 
iJ^pq^ljl'' tuufui ni^plrifL, L. qniSrSiil^ Jinpq.njb^ , Ll/ltn.iu'b^'U uinnp^ 

15, nifh-ugfti outha^ nub U. Jutpn. U. byhn.uibh'^' 

P \>''l/ir3 "^"-I'g'^i ^ "i_[l!"t 'fl'Jtuiifpg tyuulrgbfngU^'': uijip inbuul.^ 
Y^P^i "- mUMppypnL.p^\ii^^U' npqai%: lflTbn.uibLnj' L. JuihuMgni-_ 
pfruAi' ^uiltq^ lflrliij.uj'bi-nj% uiuipplrpni-p^t^^nb, ^lruili.iulipU, It, 
trpl^nmufblt'b, It. Pn.^i%'b, L. qnuquilfU k^'- \\ulf tfiuLuignt-Plruib'li^^, 

j*0. u. n^ iQi [1^^ tj'^^d"^^ ' £"^lb "> ujUJppL-pfi* iTUiLajgni-P-fiL^ h 

ifiuLittgnup-irb^* irpLnuiutb^ ?-"/_• ['"h ll^'h '^'^"^'^hp^ uhn^hg^ #7* 
plt\ i^ tupu-lTi un fbp uiutppifpnultrpt-Up O-ni : ouibqp nuhpn ijut 
iilujn.pbairuttIfLp utrn-htpt uutnpna^u i uplt< np npaujuoy uuinpnii-nqir.^ 
atijlt utputtfutptfpm-P-ptSbopb ahy Luiuautha It. irhputiLutiplj unpgh' 

%D. €r I^^Y lut ibquiU^i np it. #7« puui ilnni-U y^^tpfu^ttUnuiyhuib utuutahuil 
ebi hupuiou/b^fii-pnaf huiiP li-njujgnt-jafnub ujutbuiljl^ J uutu npuilt : 
IttuiPautbiult * butiP utn.^'b^ ' uutiP nt-p : Luiu trpp ' Itutu quJi' Ittuu 
ntlblrii LuiiT lun^lrix haiiT lipbf2 b. h tj.njoigni.pfiub'b, fippni, qjitqui^ 
ifluipuiL.' uiuhi; npiiUlb: Jitipq.: i(i : [lulf ^ui%ui^; [ippnL.' fd^ "vh— 
LuiUhntht^^, Im.uiLiu'bifjiJlt '^'- It. npuilf'- npqaib: uu^fiutuilp ^Irpuilfutti' 
L. tulLh'by, lipquib : IrpbuiiuinfiLt l^k"' Jkh^uiJhh^: It. ni-p ' npquiU : 



^ C "bngui. V ungui. '^ V b% and adds It- qblpailiuijk n^tjnuJbj^k tuufi. 

B C D E do not add these words and keep k. ^Y k, b. * V 'itipu,^ 
^utjnu!&. ^^ui%qP P^^pg] Y p-^jB omitting pt^pg. E P^pg. ^ V np_p. 

B D E np^utlt. '' V utJb-hu.Jh'b. 8 JUtp^nj, 9 V .pu,%gl, nlfb Jluptfi 

L J^atpq. k, b. lib-bq.m%[,. " V ,j.mul,gbing%. " V .Tu.limgnL.pba.'b. 

12 V tq,Jku.Jp^. C Jl-Jbatjyb. 13 N-hnj%. " CVo /I 4bpnj^1t. 

V tjbpnj^. 15 Y ^^J^JbatJ-p^. B qabq.l-'kpbui.rp^. " B umnpn^ 

tf^gbfngb. ^^ Y u.u.ppbpnup'f.p'U. ^»W bplikutlttj-nu'L. ^'^M ^utn.utlfa,%ti.n^%. 



no ARISTOTLE. 

linqtubi p'bLnnublrtui~ J^: %uui^^i L. nubb-tj ^hquib i nutn^Jtub^z 
afibfi' Ll uMtAht^ nnautbt ^uitstiubtrti lujpirix U. ^P LJ ^tl"^' 
^uMutuib^i : "ijpbl ' "- pi-n^iP^^^^p^piP tj'*'"l'3"i'*3"* P^JP" puut 
5* h'bpb'tMiU % IL. ns putn tffini^iPuuinputuni-P-b'uib* biutP pMUQiuunufa-b'uiU 

iuuh I p^*ug iuti- JpuhuMhuli ) ungtujQ yutpiUiftubni-^a-lTiuuh. umnpui^ 
unL-^fti^* L. uiuiP aiMMauiuni^p-fitJb iphhi ouMbap UMUtsbuMjb M-nuh 
uutnptuunufa-hijb* II. pjnauiuni-P-pi-hi LiuiP Ok^J^pb"'^ ^ liiuiP uni-ut 
tf-rti * Ai/y ^uMjbgu/bl^i "P^ "- "^ puur upni-iP pUMpuiJuibnL.ha-hnMMliU 
luuuiQts^tMMi^b crZf ; n* P^fl "t^ Ck^Jtuphtny U. n< unum l^x npui^u 
10. i/uipn.: utuhiMfiuui pbfa-Uibutj t ^iun[a-l^x 

^ •^UMnuMOju ajtituani-PlMUMlt 

: S : ^\\.njiugnuP^LJj ^ , np ^uuiuqjyby L. %u/^Lp%t ^ t/a/butL-iui/n. uMuh i np 
n<^ ah'bjd-ajuutjk' nut/lrpJ^^ inuh^ L. n \%l/bfa-uiLtujnO ni-iflfo^* ^' 
15, ^[lauiii' ntlb i/iupn.: LtuiP nub dfi z L. ^P^P^Pt t1J'"3"^P^t^'B '*'"f^ 

%npnt-tP uiiTuiuLub , utupMUJUj^u n.njiiiani-fa-fiL^^pb luuuiqlrui^ 

l_^p^ trbt u. tujunp^^i u. inhruiniuugb unguis uirn^' npqtubx ntib 
ifutpr^* pbinlruaj!^n^ ^. ^ Jtupn.nfi A. ulrn_ uttrutuhfiby ^ Ll/bn.^ 
uibpui '"P'h Brp^inqb "IE"' luuh'b q-njiugnt-p-hiJbai npquib' tfiupn^ 
U- Lcfbn.ujbh'b ' 

<lj/i/i/^^ p 

'B' \jP^^lb^^ ^ d"'"b3^U!3"^ lb l^'bptu^uy^ UMu[tg[r^igpbt ^lupl^uttLnp 

20, ^) L. qu/bniMi L. qpjii%% ^^ umnpnq^i q&lbptuLutjt'^ : ^/r oiiA : 

t/iupq. qh'bpiul^uij^ uiufi ^i^ilkpU^ iPuMpqjy, L uutnpntf^ ui'bAiVbi 



^ V *^ ibkb"*' ^ V pb^nqJhi-blnni^ 3 y L 'buinf,. ^ V fn-piupuA^^p. 

BCD [,upiu^u/b^upnp. 5 ^^^J Y ^ 6 YjuMo., C D <«/iL. 7 V JIiJyiu%u, 
C Jlanru/bu'b. ^ V unguM, C ungiujg. ^ V ^^puMtPui'bnuplMUMb, B D piu^ 

puMiPa/bnuPlii.'b, C 2^piuirin%ni.pip, 10 V Om. ^/ui/? ^^ V Pnufi iniT, 

^2 V om. L. 13 Y ^puMiPuMXni.pirm'b. ^^ V muuMglrmi^, ^^ ^] C D 

UMubJ^. V B 4^. 16 V qn^Jk^k, D nuJk^k. 1? Yjn.Jh^. 18 YjnpnuJ] 

^^ V et libri «.Ai/u/^^. 20 y et libri if.ryuignupLu/bg'b, 21 y et libri om. 

UMUuiglrtui^pb, ^2 Y pbinlTUiulp.n^, C mlruui^n^. 23 ^ irpLlrip, 

24 V ^^#11^^. 25 ^^^^ 



25 



30 



APPENDIX II. i„ 

qnuJkHbk •r-pinj uu,„p„q.lrug[, : ^uil,^ „3b JU.p,^.\ L Jlnp^ L 
lllT%q.uAf k- uiufu, nuplrHh, L a.'hni!Uh'^ L piiVb^ .jlr'h^u.liuijU'b 
umnpntf^bug^- (.uli %lr%Pa,^uu,;^\ hui^utg^ Jh,limulri^u.g%^ , L n^ 
qu.'UnL.Vb'' , L A^ lip.u.Vb^ uu,„p„,j.lrugl, ^'b^a.liu.jk'b : Jku^ i/i,^ 
niTuibg-u'^ quAnHAi, A^ f,i^'> uip^tij,u, umnpn^^ ^ipui^uytl" 
l-uli qp^u/Wb, u/bq,Ap' Ap^ii,: uijuf.'b^uufl.mu.li, iitiPm^u^A^k^^, 
iTiupJpi,/,^^. L uu,np„^ ^"bPailfuijei': .puA^ i/iy^m/a'^ Jhip.^% 
•iiu[is liuli p^'U uufliiniu^jA, L A^bpplrp ^'13 nJlupJpbnj uu,npn^ 

35. flrist- 1»"^ '"JLP'' '"•ly'hiujt,. liuiiT ^"hPuiliiuj^g uiuf,^^. quinjju^ 

^"d •f^"'g"'-Plrui'l'g'li, L ^uMiT iir%Pii,^mju f, %nuiA^^ i-''^^: L luju 
IrpLhi^ k put" [".puipu/b^L.pni.i&pi-iiiupiuillrn.li-g&^y^^' lipquA : 
^lAqjuiip ^ qjiupif-iijli uinnpn^^^: uiufui ni-plwilb, L anui/bpl^'^^ 
'I^Ptlf ^"^lb n^b-pir^''' ijni-JIrgk- njiu%g^^ iTiup 1^.^111%'^*, L n^ 

I. ljJtupq.nj pitinpniffili '• if.iupSilriu^ L. q-njl'' phJaipSbft : luiqui m-plrXi, 

L jnt-JlfUL JuipJpii[i : ^u/bq^ tflt^^ n^26 „^J^^>^ pupaigmti^i.^ 
pnL.ub t "- "> pbi/iupifnuk pninpnJpb " uiuium ni-ptruU uijl .^ iMtn/b^ 
UMjbp ItiutP qhuPiuuutjfig auuil-iu^na a.njtugni-P/ruj'itap'li uiufittt u.^ 
5, l^uiiP 'blFbPuiLuiju^ h *bnuiu i^^l: huL inptfuij^ n\ hg^ iun-iuOfib 

ajijiugnuppLSbpb^ utULuipt^ uiitnglt nt-Jha f-nil aa/hop tuji^^ tnJh^ 
"LumjU buMiP nirbPuiLiMiihg aungtult^ tuuh'bt L. LutiP %LtiPuilftuju h 
unuaij ^^ Irb = 

y^uL hpLpnpn. ajyiugm-PltiubgU, luit-l^m ii.njtugnt-P^iA t utiruLul^ 
Du/b auirnii i£- • Duthq^ ^ujujii.njb ^uirLtuO^ q.ryaignL.ppiJjb ^ : 



^ V iTiupifb. 2 Y ^1,„^'i,_ 3 V puA. * V 'iHPui^uijnl. C HApu,^ 

^lujn^. 5 Y ^uiliuig'b. C tui^utg. ^ V uit-lrihuig. C uiulributg'b. 

''YuAnu'b. C qu.'bnu'b. ^VpaAi. Cqpu,Vb. ^ V nJhAg. " V tr. /.^ 

fii,^ quA„Mi. " V %lr%pu.liu.jnuJ^ k- ^^ /A JhipaLf,. ^^ V om. [•'. 

" V uiufA. IS Vc* ""•""■ " V lA. " Yjpuu,. C D puu,. 

^^^'bu.Jupbiyn.ygbingb. 19 Y ^lAq.u,%p,. C lilAq.u,%[,. ^0 Y uu,npn,i.bug[,. 

^^Y qnuJtUbk. ^'^Vtr.tpfrn^ ^^Wom.nJhj%g. ^ W Jlupq-y. 25 D Om. 

tptr. E pk. ^« V n^fA, rightly. ^' V adds JhipULf, before n,-Jb!lb. 
^^Yjf.upu.^u.'hib'-p-l'. 29Yom. t. ^^Njybpu.liu.ju. siV^V 

32 -^jbl.pu.liu.ju. 33 V unuu.. 34 V TCads ^"z.-^^". t"J-3"^Pf after qubnii. 



iia ARISTOTLE. 

JuMuLqli bplr^ p.iugtuutplFugli ng qtun-UM^^ q.njiugnL.p-fiub'bi qp%^: 
ZCu/buJi.l3-tna.njb L. nbtntu'blrii.njb p.tuguMinplrugk^i quilrutnlfli p.iugiutn^ 

10. nlTinJpai'b qulrn^ : n pqtub qnlfb Jluprps^ h^tn'btut-piuq.ryL ^UMguMutp^ 

bugki tPi^pq- patgiutaplr^tl^ ^^ P^ l^lrbq^iMM%[i : ^iu%^ uuiy nt-pnjb 
iun.tui.lMiJ ni^pnuJpb Jiupq^nj ' ftu^ utu ^, <^iUuuMpui!£iuq.njb: L. qnuL S-iun. 
fiivgaiuipLrtni^i ^uj%tut-pujq,njb puiguiinplFugf^-, h-tun- puigtutnptr^itf^ 

15. niuU ph innL.%^: L luj^Lu lunLiu^'b i^njujgnL.pfiLjbg1b, tjuiub p}"}^ 

UMjinifpU tuJyboMjbJii- ^'"/_) ^ I^Uf^ t^Jl/biujb qungu/bt^t utnnpnq^^ 
LuMiP ph unuiuj^ a.nii Jtuub iMyunpfil^ iPtultaMt^ufbr^ q.njujgni^p^^uh^^ 
UJn.ujCltbp tnuf/b : UJprt. nptul^u mn.iu^^o " q.ryiugnuP^L^^^ , 11//L tujiub 

20. uiJlibuyhu nubh%i uyuui^u h- uilruiul^pb^t tun- ulrnjb ni^ft^ ' ^ui'bq^ 

Luit mlfuiuUht phn}^ uhn-ltub ' oiubt3^ utrn^^ atplruiuuuMgpb utnn^ 
pnnlib : h^U uihutuLppii quhn-hgb n< ^tuUtMin.iupd.^'h : u/iyuf nt-pbtlb 

U. UJpuitMJUUJjg mlrutiil/U jo"*^ nuhn-ph^iut-l^tn t^njtugm-^^tJM • 

^'j/iii/wp ^ rnppnpn. 
lj£. %ntiiu uib-utuhuigb npotu% J^ti/bq-iMMiP n< irb utrn^, n< h'^> 

mn,iuulri wmi ouih QfJI O-nj ujgni- fa-It l^ 4" i .£"'"yP ff^ A^/ pbtnuibir^ 
Q-nib ptuatutnptruny ^ ont-t/truh^ ifiupn-nj aifutpn% piuguitnplrinJi 

25, btuiP qnt-tflrok' ^/"J/* od^'b : unj%tij^u II. uin.mC^'b ojytugnt-^ 

plriu'bab i n> A^> tun^iut-ixi ujjiouju Q^fJI q.nji£jpni-P-pLM 4" • J?"'"9P 
/7* h'h^jutt-^tai ntib tfiuprA a.tijiugnt-f&htJby LuMtP nUh mpCujnJb ° '* 

*^\pui^ ^fi%q.^pnptj.i 
tr \yi- iltujiri^jupiup ^«""» Pii*^ uiun-iuOpb q.njt£ignt-P-pL^uu, uhuMjbp 
ujiuuttu^pJu/bgph uijingb* istiMUiuLppU U. ubn^pU trpLpapn. 

30, a.niUMt3nt-PfiLjbp tuupli : oiuhqp uhuijhp ^UMjtMtUsTU qtunAU^pb a^njui^ 

qni-fa-fiL^ qutnnpnaJfgtfingU : otuhap anuli iltuptA* Irfa-lr aiugiu^ 
inptruQ^ no qpi/*J^} qmlMUtJiil/b lun-iut-iri ouib quhn-rnM piuguMutpptrinJ'^ 
p'btnuiblraiup a.iugtutitpbunt^ : u. o-auiiut^fa-iMiii.njU ^tupiuug^^y tfuipn. 
St}uh ph uirbn.iubp ptugiumplfintl* 

^ V pk* ^ V transposes iMJn.tnL.lr^ni-pnjb. ^ V 'buM. ^ V unuiu, 

q.njUJqni-Ppi-bp, " 13 tun-iuCpli, C- L) q-rrjtMMqni-PpLjb. V 'f-1J**'3"*-PRE.' 

s V u,t'uu,yb. DE u,buLul{u. 9 V n.^^'h. 10 DE om. phi^.. " Vadds k. 

V "/IP* V niMigtutnpiTUQir /jp, yu/i/^l \ nu/lt, \ f-'U'"-^ 

qni^Pppb, V lupOmn., OD mp^innJj, v huMUnntu^Jtubab, \ utir^ 

uiul^, D tnlrui^l^, ^^ V q.njiugnt.p^u'b *^. ^"^ V adds "/n.uii_^^before 

ujptuugk. In A a not very late hand adds it above line. 



APPENDIX II. 113 

pf#Y ^i^/noii> npnp^^iL. p.iugiutnntruq^ no, UJi-Uiatniun.iUn trnftpfi pinqiu^ 
35» gnnt-triufbi ^^ntnb^ utu^miuL, LumiT pup-u/btuiy LiuiP ujji l*^^tJ"iJ^^ 

uihutTtugpu p.ujgmtnni-iriui i ujuitu nt-plrmiy tlatj h iitn am p Jjjuijbp 
unpiuj UMjirtah a.njuManL.^htIbp tuuh'b : 
r>/_ iuji iLUf tun-tuPpIi a.njujnni^fa'fiL^^^bi ifiuub plin. tu nnJ^ UMtDiblj^ 
p. O. anUifpLp y"'/* "^hn^"'i-lfliB "- huuuJii.njbp a.niujani-f&fttJbp luuUh', U- 

npuit^u UMii-tuOpb a.n iiMjqnt^td'nLAjphf uin^iu iiuh iuuhuljupu nt-bphy 
UMsuuihu U. inlrutuLph II. ulrn^pb ujn-UjOfib a.njtnqni-fa-lTUi%Qb tufv iujtub 
UBtn/blruttb ni%ltli'. auj%q![t qunguilil^ ujjrplj iuinFbirp^%^ uuinpnq.^%' 
Oi piu%a[i anub JiuprAy usuuJuatru otrpuiLu/b' luiuiu nL-plruh U- quiuprJt 

II. qlflrbn.u/bftb pb'piuliiu'ii luuiuuglru i unjbiul^u II. iUubujjinQbi 

"\pujuD utratrpnpn. ' 

:o: ^i_ ^tuuuJptuL qiuJlihuMjb^ ii.njiUQni-p[rL^y n^ 'blrhpaj^uMjni-t/p^ t"LJ 
ouibnjt tun.ujOp'b a.njuiQni-plii-'l/b n ^%Lrbpin^UJjn2^[;-, L. n^ qbu[&iu^ 

\\ul^ ^pip"[>l[*g^^ if-njtugni-plrai%gpb^^y IrpLlr^i k ^^^ iujuu^^u^^'- 

10. qt f^ "t. '^ '^^*' %lr%{Jui[iuJjn^^ '. ^u/hqt iTujpt' ^"^/^""J*^^ 

ni^i&tfh^^^ Jhjpi^nj iMMu[u A_ %lT%p^inlf^aJjn^ "^ ^ : ^^'^ql* " tl '^"'-^^^ 

Jlupq.n^ iPmprp^'^ k' unjbuiLu, L. ^&%q.u/b[i%, t^%Pajliuyl^ inufiy 

15. i^i^JhtfLI^ Jhipi^nji puijg ii^k ^A^^^^'i/^^^ ^m-i/irg^^ iTaipq-nlj L mji^ 

Luy %ir%piii^ujjn2^ k^iul^iugb^ u/hni-UJ%%y n^ [,%^ k lupffii^l^ b^ppkg 

uinnpnif.[ti_ ^%Piu^tiijl/b '. ftu^ pu/h[t'by u/b^ujpni-P[lL.% ^: ]^u^ 

irp^pnpq-fig^^ q.njuigni-PtriMJ%g%, umnprn^fi L pin%^^ qL^PuJ^uyk^^'^* 

L u/bni-Vli'. ^iii%qb qJ^uipq-Iji'^^ /z*"^' qni-Jhg^% ^^P^V *"""- 

20. pni^lruglfuy L q^lr'bq.ui'b.^nj'b '• aJu^uM n^-pLtlL A^ k i^njiiign^P[fu'Uy 

'lil/hptuLuMjnfuMg'b • 

1 V pa.gu,^pL-u.i^ 2 V JJ,u.JU. C D /f "^V" " ^ J"UU^9^- * ^ ^ 

u.Jk'bb^pn^a^. 5 V a.Jh'Lu.j'Uu. « y u.Jk'hu.j'Uu. ^ u.Jnlr^tru.'h. 

8 D u.ulru. 9 V uiJk%u,j%. " V LpllU"Vt- " ^ ^njiugnL.^l,u%. 

12 A.] V^. " V adds 4- after «^««/t". i*4--]Vom. i« V^t,/?-^ 

liu.jnuJ: W V ^.-JbUhk. " V Jlup^-U. 1« ^jn^JhS.. 1» V hpc-k^ 

always. ^'^ Y Lplipap^l-gU. CB Irplipnpq-tg. ^^ Y puMj. 

22 V qb%pmlimjk. ^3 qJh.p^nj. ^4 y '[. "bb'uPu.liu.jnfu.gl,. In A the 

final ^u.g% is written in small at end of line, but in first hand. 

Q 



114 ARISTOTLE. 

k 1^^"{JS "t- "'-PlP q-njiugni-piru/lM k utju^ UMjf_ L. intupp.Lrpni-plii^Ibi 
n* 'blr'hp-iuLuijnOt^n'b^ k' ^^"^qb ^IruiLuil^i L- h-p^nmu/bplUi ^^^ 
pu/^ujjlf luuft qjTujpq.nj'^ ; L ^i/bpiu^uynuiT ^^k- ^^'^qt "^^^P^ 

25. uTOJpph-pni-p&u/l/l/i anpJk ni-Jhp^ ujull uttupph^pni-pptMi '- npqu/b' 

ifplr ^IrtnL^iul/h* ai/ujpn,nj uiufigfi' L. pusb ^htnU-UMlj^ umnpn^ 
o-iruQ^ qjiupn-njii : ouiha^ ^irinlruiul^ ^ JuMpi^ ■ 

^I|/i£ii4p nt-ptrpnpnJ 
V^"{J3 '^l' lun-nJh^qni-un^ aJhu iTiuunuba qjijuMgni-Ptrusi/by ftppnu 
30. %[rbpujbujju* nhpninpuh t tip, q^nugl^ ^uMpl^trugrtL.^* n ^i^njiugnu^ 

phubu abnutu tuuhi ojii : Du/bafi n s^ujiuumI^u 'htrbpuiquijn^^U utupUy 
hppni- ifuJunLAjp o-niniJy Uni-uhp : 

'*\ptulip pubtrpnpn. '^— 

\^L. k' q-njujgni-plruM%gb i U. tntuppb-pnt^ptriuhgnbi tuJlrbusjb t^iunmb^ 

o5. ni^uipiup h "bnatubyU iuufii ; puibqp iuJebutjbpi punqiujqb uuinpn.^ 

a.nuPfi Ljbp , LiuiP ouib^iuuihgb umnpnaphi LuttPauilruiJUuuigls'. pu/bqp 

qiun-iu^ftbiiy ajijiunni-Ptfbl/bi U. np iffiy #i * ^ utnnpnajfuPpt-Jjp ; 

Du/bap iL. ny quhnj nt-tlhpl^ qlr%PuJuujj^ tuuh : h"Q ''PHP''P'h"'3 

n.n liuqni-PlTiubaby utiTuuJi/bi qu/bKiuint^u umnpnasi * u. ulrn-U atniruuM^ 

D> IfhTu It- qiMMh\UMint^ ■ un iLui^u u- uituppbpni^Pp t-b^pb quiiruiuutuifb U- 

quUM^iutnpgb uinnpna.pu : U- a aiulib pbri.nubttb iun.iuOpbp n.njiu^ 

Qni-Ppt-b^pby qutFtipob II. uuttruiJuLuMgb : u. tnETuiuLopb qutrnJtgpb : 

5. nutbnp nppu/b uhu/bajutP quinnpnii.hqlTinjb UJuhy II qlrbPtuLtuj^^ 

auin-bugp : unjbujj^u u. quiiupptrpni^pirujuqpu auiUf pbn^niSbnu uiiruui,^ 

yp/A U- uju^iuinpb: II. tpiunu/btiL^ 4"', npnq Ll u/bnul/b ^ ^uiuut^ 

V '^ ^'bUbptul^utjn^tJug'b, ^ V aJiupn.nj'b. ^ DE P^l- ifutpn^nJ, 

^ V tr. f ^bmlr^uil^b liiuJ^lrplinmu/bpj. ^ L] V q^. ^V miupplr^ 

pni^Pfii-'b. ^ After %l/bpiulituju V adds iPutu'b. ^ J}MMuniXpb, 

^ Y jni-Jhp and D has ^ pnqnpb 'bnuJIrg, E adds ^ pnqnpb in margin. 

V a-njuMgnt-Pljuibg L. ujujpplFpnupL'u/bg. ^^ V" 'A unniujab, B Utnn^ 

pnqjii.pljuj%g, ^^ V uuinpnqj7i-ppL.1b, ^^ V qp.iub, C D qou/lfb^ 

15 V iUiviu^l^. 16 V np^. C D np^iM.'b. ^"^ V npnj. 



APPENDIX II. 115 

puill, L. p.u/b'b "hnjb % lUiifiuni-plTHh, mjliliaijh iLnjuinnu^lruihgDU^ t 
U. uiuinplrnuig^pb Jtuinmbni^uiriuin uiufib • 

"\llujlip uiu/ublrnnnn. : 

10. V^'^g "'•It'l'i^jl' ^l/tugni^PliiA, Pn1.f1 ijuiju ^"h^ 'b^'hmlilnj uipij. 

i/ui^ uirLui^ng /j.iytugni-Ptu/Lg'h, lu'LlTpl^nuuibuiiji^, L. T^yJlun^ui 
t- qb I^HJ" l^ ^"ll 2^^"'h^ - ^"''^ib •uh^uim L. Jfi p-nunifnlrlint-^ 
gb-iu^ f^: fiulf lrplfpjinpq.uig q.njiugnupiruibgb bpLfi'llj ^*, 'lij'uihui^ 

15, "ihu dU-ni^uMn-tuunt^p-iriulib O^" A^* ^iiii1liu#^^# : innJ-uitP luuhgk^ \ 

tfiunn- UUJU ijtrbn.u/bn ; uiituiuLtujb n < api/ujnhujt ujji ujn.ujulri nnaiu 
fttfb 'bpujbaiL^'. DUjbnp n<dh 4") IrliM-uiLiu ibi nniul^u uin.uj0liij a^njui^ 
qni-fa-piJuU i '"// ap^uauuiq tflupnM luun U- Llrbn-Uibph : n \ uuitpoMpuip 
npuiii A^> %^a/biub^f npp^u uujpuitutih ; ouibo[i n s^uiiipb^Jiyiubutu^ 

20. uiilhuituuOy win nptub' h^Q inlTUUJub U. ulrn^y lunp ii.njujgnL.piiL.lib 

nnpuillb hpinnnpn^l^: Dti/bnp npiub hub^ q.njtMiqnL.pjiLjjb ujuJUtul^^ i 
aiuiq ifuiLuii-hiby u&n.[ii.^ tB'" iniruujbuJLb qp.iiignpnynLppL.bb 
iun%^' oiubqb "P lllrbq-uib[i, 4r^^i uiuk^ Jui^uiLlrfb puilfuin-l^ ^,^uib 
pit np qJujpfyU ' 

^•^uijg Ik tjJijuignLplfuIbgb, Uy^ n ^ [I'b^'Ungui 'bi-p<lui^u/bpii'^* if.nf_: 

35. ^-ui^ iu,p{[,% ^njuignLpL-uiVb^^ ^"b^ p,^ ij^bdb^^ 'bbp<,u.lia,-b = 

npqiub: nuJbJpb Jiupq.nl^ liiUiT lllr'bq.ufbLnfb^'' n^ p^k'l'l^l'^,"'^"''^- 

piujg n^k -J" "Lpnjb ./.njuignLpirufb^^ ■ uiji^ L Jhilf^'^ •"Jl^g^' 

npqiuU: f, qbpay ^uAuilif-b: ^u,%qb trpltll'u'blipbn^^^ "i_t'^i_i^ 

30. "blrp^uiliu/U : L n^ u,a.uiu'bgb : L A^ uijui^f-utnigi,^^, n^ J^nLj^ 



1 V '[• q.nja.gnLpira.-bg^-b. ^ V Om. iTmf ^ V u.'bjyplinLuAu.ib. 

D u.-bbplinLu.'bu.it. * IrpLf-b, 4-'.] V IrpLl,. B bpLyib't'- ' V u.n.u,unL^ 

piruj-b. 6 B V add n^ after ujuf-gk: ; C D E do not add it. ' C q-nju.^ 

gnL.piTu.Vb. 8 V p-mjg «^but C D E haVC «^ simply. '' V q-nj^gnLp^L-b. 

^''Yqpu.gnpn^L-^. "4^,] V om. ^^ \ om. pu.liu.n.k. ^^ Y om. L. 

" V -blrp^u-liuA. 16 B q.nju,gnLpl,LVb. '' V lbg[-- B [t'l'hf'- 

" V ^b^q-uALn^. " V q.nju,gnLpiru.Vb. 1» V Om. Ji-f '" V Irp^^ 

liulhqbn^. In A first hand writes q- over third f "' V u.juutl.uL-u,g. 

Q 2 



ii6 ARISTOTLE, 

nuJhp ■ puyg Irplr no ^^u/rn^, uiulitui.nt.ifii tnuiuugk %irp\tiil£tub 

ni-tfhp %trn^uiutuu 4" * 

^^\nuiLh : trnLnmuiuiu'h ■ 

i^^UJjg pnt-fiy ti.ryujgnt-pfiiJL'lj n<pbr^nthjlfi^tjjuMt-ljmh L. t^nL.tuqb'. L. 

Qt^u tnutrtPt [ip.nnt.i n< plr * t^njtiJgni-p[iL^ ^"'^ t^tyuignt-P^i^ 

35. " ♦ k^ tun-uit-Lri a.njtugnt-pfiL.'ii ° : otu'bi^ fjfif" tu^tu uiutMMgbruM^ 

k-> tjb ^' "UL it ^'-/'"{P"'^^'-/' ^njtugni-pfiL^y uups np f^^ ^^' 

/J ♦ u/f/A luii-^ai L. 'bnt-tutfi npiju/li : pir 1^ ' uiju tf-tytugnt^P^t^f/b : 

ifiunn.^' n< h-ijltgfi iun.iut^lri L. %nt-u»u Jutnn.: n\^^pb ^'bptruMh , 

U. n < tuifj lu inn I : oiuhti^ n ^ 4" 'HJI .P'"" I^Ul "'"-""-"/ utiinri. : 

p. 4. nnuj^u uujhtntMil/Uy l^ "VL ^^"^ 1"iJL- "'"-""-"/ utu^tntul^ : u. ft'bpb 

h'bnbrui'b^ ^uiuk^m U. %nt-tMMauMuh • ^^ tja/b : tfinpilpb np uu^litniul^ 4'» 

ujn-uii-ifi utuhtniuii Q-ftI uiuh * uija-iP ^ujU ph luiO-ui^iuajtjb : 

5. u- nn OlrntP ^y utr^utuiri ^trniPiL. uni-uia tuup x puL ajijuMant.ppi-by /r« 

ftlif iun_iui-tri iMMuh : nut'bafi II. n < tfuMpn. tnn^uji-iFi uij<rtP tftiMpn.y 

J^tuij py tujniuOtuii.njb uMuh ; II. " ^^/^'{Jf"^' P"^ "P'P ?"'c/"W'""'*- 

PftL^ irhi ujujLu ni-pirub /?< pULuiigh ii.njujii3ni-PftL^l/U qjiut-i^inb 

u- fjbni^iutiU ' 

^^piu^* cf^' 

10, C?*- tfa/huiuujbn. up ni-pnjb ii.nj lug n L.p U uHi Pni-fi f-"l> "P "'?/ "■ 

ifp Pni-ntlu J^ ' utrpKiubutab ff-ni phn-ntSbtuutuU ; nnqtMiUx piuliqp 

tftuuuijinn'Uy /T* nni-pnt-o a.ninpg^ no ^utjuihirtz f*po JhuiUti.tuir 
n \ifb a^njiugni-Phi^o^ , np up Pni-nil Irb 'hlrpKinLtnab pbn.ni^iuLiMMh» 
npqu/b n.n fb np tip It. unfb ^ Pni-ntly n< t^ uitihuitnu u. utrtut-y 

15. U- n<. unjb ppuiuni^Ppcl/y u. up Pnt-ntl n< irnlttifi tltnuiPuip U- 



^ V tr. ^n^ %&p<lu,^u,%. B has order of A. ^ V •l.ngm.'u. ^ B n^. 
* V bpt. ^ B fnj„uP/,Jb ^Y usju. T V om. e. 

^ V has ^njingni-P/iL.% k iPuipq.. ^ After [•'bghu/b V adds jmukm. 

V tr. mi/^ n^ni^ 11 V hpk. ^^ After mn^u,ulri_ V adds L- %n,-u,q^ 

1'' q.njuigm-Plru/b'b. C ^njuijnLPftL%ti. ^'^ W tX. Jfi L "bnjb. ^^ OwiHg tO loSS 

of page, the text is deficient in A from ^njmgnuPfn.'bp here to uiyiuui^uijii 

in 4 a. 29. inclusive. The text of this missing portion is printed from V. 



10 



APPENDIX II. 117 

tun.tupfi'iil, : \]n/bufi-u L. Jhi^ uijfngh, np^ Jliin'hif.uiir n^ Ir'lj q.njui^ 
gni-P/iuhp: [lu^ ijjijuigni.p[,ijb'li np k^ Jf, L 'bnjb f3-nt-nil^ pUi^ni-^ 
"biul^uib "blrp^uil^tugb k- npt^'i ntlh Jaipii ill, L. "linfli bind, ^ 
20. ijb umfimuili, L k qt "li^uiu ifi^fi, L. ^pj' L. gnupm. L. iluim^ 

Pmp L. uin.uipfi'bfi : fiu^ Jiu^ uij^ngh n^ nt-pnup tpLfi "{ju^ 

"thb b'''ti 

I *™y^ tpir np i^liatrugp qp.uj%'b L. q^iupf^fiult ululTintljuijuuiltulfuig'b 
^n/ ^ippni^ 'bb-p^uj^uig pbtfrn^iubu/L * ou/ba^ 'linjh putb U. tkpjuipfttn 
U- unuin p-nt-^i Q-ni* ^^loiub irfd-lr Hipi/aipftuj hgk' pujijh 'bumb-i'b 

25. nuuirpi ^uipni-gtrinj iinptu unjb uui unt_ui frtjfiafi : unihuilru Ll Liun^ 

h-ppU* putbajt Irfa-Dr Qptfmpuiuiuj^u Latp&lrual^ IB ^"'""/^ oni-ifhp^i 

iiupni-nlfin I unptu uuiiupuip utup&hplj iTnpqn lutntutLU unpui : I uiui 

trftrh' no atuiu ajn-putimighi '^11 utuLutib iljniuhiuuutL. uiuipphpt^ ' 

oO. DUihali ifaiuiun-njuinni^p-lru^nlit uiitjD itrniuthnjiitrtuip* pbn.ntSbui^ 

LuiL.^^'blrp^ujLtiig'b Irh' otMjbnjt gnt.ptn^ ^ Cirpifnj' brntruj£*^ pp^guji-t 
omba^ UJjlujjiirgu,!^ : L. uL-uit-j h uui^itntuLl^, L. uiil.tjup^'iili, ^ i^iuui.^ 
Ip-ujp^ ■ unjiUui^u L. JutLuJjinqpb fiuptuptub^i-p , [I'bp^ ^ni^Mnpint-OU 
p%bmilTUil "blrp^uiLaigh phn.ni^uil^ui'Uk ' {lull pttVU L- l^mph^fij^, 

35. fihplraiUp uibpuipJ-p L. uibliiuiquig^, uijk'bujjh [ipiuLp mJliUL-fill 

Liuj Shuij^^'- hub [•p[i'l' 2f"/"^^5^Z5/' ^^^'>""J'"^' l^jli\pbui'liu 
ifiitklU^^: ou/bap puilib- l^iuj ULuy "linjlj "bumlr^ nuJkpb: fiu^ 

b. frf''^ l^C^^d^WJ ^ it ^l^pf'"'' ^ ^ lb ""•-"' ib'f'b '■ •'"jl'"{t" ^ 

Jiuhiuliuiph-buigh: uiuiai ni-plrlfb, jbqu/buil^un-, ni-pnjb k 1-"J"'g"'-^ 

piraiVb pum [••-pnj iftniJinliipJ'ufUU^^ • phij.ni^iuIiuM'b 'blrp'^iiiliuigpi, 

5. fo^: aju/tpt^* np L qu,junu[,ll ian^pb(iuiig[,, q^uiph^liu'b L ifp-mVll, 

pLq.nLiiiuliu/bu 'blrp'C^iuliiI.gpb qJ-l}'^- [u"jg "i_ t ^^u,p[.iK !«/«/": 



1 [ippnu "L/rp^iuliaig [Aq.nL^u.liu.'b omitted in B D E. ^ C Om. /yj. 

3 V u,u,pplrp[,. * V uyU^uA,, ^ jlr^. ^ V pbq.nJbu,^uA. 

6 Yjlrqbu.i^ '' V l,.-pu._pu.%^^png. « In A i. has bccn erased 

between ^ and ^. EC have ^V^. V has ^/.^i-. ' k\ V u-uf,. 

" V liu/u ^m-u. " V om. pb before jf.-h^pku.'Uu. i" D ibt-b- 

^^Y ./.n.l.nluJh.'u. C .i.n.f,nfuJlu%%. ^* Y flk. i« V adds <"„4^ 

after i^n^ ^^ V tr. uyu 7^^Ja,p[im. 



ii8 ARISTOTLE. 

^uM%q^ pt^VU^ L ^tup^^ff^tiy n^iluiulb fii^plru/bgb [jbq.nublri^ t'^t^' 

l/hn^ Irnu/blrflj : ^uj%i^ tV^^* t"L!f ^""^ ^"[Jf* uyunufi!^ L. 
auiUh LiuiT T^jJointttn L.^ LtuiT unt-ut uiu^ i 'HJl " t— '/'""^ ^i~nb 

/7* tnuJbp^* n <p.uMljli ^uincfh* L. n ^ Ltn nh-^^pb ' umumum nt-nhali #i* 
i'nbgb plMn-nihiUiLuib %[Mn^tuLmgb* n^ f^L. "*-P"'-i^ [* 'bnuiuj 
Irnlrinj- h"h q-njmgni-jd^fiiJb thuuh ht^nb qblrp^iuLiubunb pbn^ni-^ 
%lrini: uJjuni-hL nbn.ni^tuLui'U 'btrn^iuLuJ^J iuun i ntubap ^hi^iubnjtt-^ 
15, PfiLjb* IL. nn^t-P-fiL^ nbn.nL%hi u^ uuihtnaMUnu^a'nLjj* II. uu-nt-P-fti^ i 

b- fti-ntMJOUMb<fii-nnn iUMjuuMhusMtuah ^jh*bf^ nbn.nL%[rint/ * %lMn^ 

^uiLtuab O-nf nbn.nL%tnuujb tuuh ' uiujum nt_nirdlt* ni^nnju a^njut^ 
ant-jd-fru/ib trnfjqfi* nn unjh ul uh 4" \vni-n»M* nuia ht-nni-iP 

ihnihn^Juib^ nbn^nihiiuhiub qjii%irn^iuLaMg ': U. ^utntuajM tLtyiu^ 
ant-fa-lrtuby uMjupti/b luuiuuah : 

1 y^t- aaj'bujuft^j 4" A^^ "/' uiuinn j^^ 4"* "*- k" A''>* "P JWpnt-ljiMtui it. 

Z±, ujjhp nn n^ppb mJbfiu lun. JhJhuiUu^ uhuplrujljgh uiuuiuUg puMn^iu^ 

if 
gwt- ' u- h '*P.P "> c/'^^J"'^^ "^ "/' thp^ nt-hnby U-m- t^ uiuMpnn^ 

n^ut^l • npqjjiflj : Ppu* u- puih : U. piupni-btuu ^, a^o-y tfiuLtrpU-^ 

ni-la^p tSb" t uaMptSph' u- utn. lu §unpni-p li-Uj uiuiuuiuu u. uitrnp' niuuqp 

(25. h fa-ni-njh Jluubpqujbqi rf* A^> ^ ^tnuiupaiu uiu^tfutUy uin. np piuptu^ 

ifiu^ujli'b ifiuubpLntJLpb fi'-P ' Sl'k^^' >A^9^/'^' "pk" minutMMbppb 

J V pui-L. 2 Y jfu^„i:uuilim'b. 3 1,%^ V om. * After 

tuufhi V adds npiiiku pk ftbq.ni-'blTi^ [1%^ ^ V jiu/fnt-iT. ^ V [ippt. 

7 ^u,J^] V om. 8 V om. L. ^ C has Jl>uA. i" V inua,. 

" V qi,lrp<;a,l^li%. 12 Y ^,^pu,^^%^^p. 13 ^^i,^^] V j[,%f,lTuA. 

" W tr. Jf. L 'b„j%. CDE have ty-b Jf. omitting L. is V adds L- 

before pum. l" V /[•nilinliiJh/b'b. l' V %lTp^tuliuigb. 1* V utuipnpn^. 

" V np_p. 20 Y jt.'b^phu.'bg. 21 ^^ old, but Hot first, hand corrects 

Jinuu/bg puMn^tuguiL, intO JuMuuibgb puinl[iMjqiM/b. V" ni}-hp'b, V utaip^ 

npn^lriuili. 24 Y om. L. ^6 Y ^^pnt^mlfU npif.k'b 26 Y Jhi^t^pti-njP, 

but three Ven. Codices and C D Jhj^lrpLni.pfii-'b. 27 y omits f- before 
p„^A/b. 28 Y j^uu-blinu-bp, C adds %. 29 y om. bpk. 



APPENDIX II. „g 

Iri.piA'bpb, uin. A^/,'b^<luiuu,puj^^ uui'^J^m/L ^puijluuu,[,'l,-. Ln^ 
30. pbiu,. luJb'UyL.f,%, if.mgllu f, il^piuj Pnunj, innXnuf^ <^uiuuipiuli' 

ulu<^JhA Jhiutip^a/bgi,'^: uiji^.^^ u,uip„p„^mi_t : Ulufu, nLplrHh, 
Pfii-' fl miupn^tgli'': unjUufkw l^ pi^'lt ft inLupnpn^glringU k^: 

\}'- qb .g'u'lliuli k ptu'h, lrpL.br ^^ k ■■ .gu/bt/^ umnpm^ififi if,aiqutnj,L.^ 
Plri^Jp, upqiii-, L hpl^uipi^L.-. L SiulriT i^nj% f'ti^gU'^ np ^juy^^'ctr 
35. p.uiVb " lli%li- ^ui'bq^ uiiL^^ n^ JJ, fib^ ^muiupiuh uui^J'Ji'h, %npiu 

Juiubp^nubpb 2^puiJiui-uiJtb- ^uibt^ n^ ^ ^tuuuipuili uuj^Jaih, 
Uin. np ifiuiquiiLni-Pli uhpph ^^piuJuiuuifi'L : wjl fii-piupu/lii^upna 
uiaipnpn^b^iuik^, ^"hA puin fi'bplruib, ni-pntli^^'- 

p. 5, \j^ to 2^V" H. ^' .B'^'^lb ^ uinhjtii-i^uJumpLuL uuiCju/h* tun. 

np tftii u u plinth op u unptu yiuptutftut-inft'by bk'tn : ll. tliuLlrpL-nt-P-lFtu'b'Ly 

O-po-ph: otitl/ap tftnuujpft^tuLjt'b tfiuijbpuntfbpU* tuti. nub \tuutuptuL '^ 

um^i/liiu ytuptutftut-tnft% : untbuil^u u. ^ tJtrptuj trtuntrp%n i ii.piitngiru 

5, sunJjnt^i \iuuujptuL utuKtfu/b ;• iifth- • Liutf' ifiuLtrplLnt-P-htJljy tutt. np 

p. 
iTtuptfnurtjDpit tTiut/bpLnL^pbi ituplrtui tlhtitpttiUlrb .' u. 4"» tut-tr^ 

ttutnptutPtnhtu i^ph j u. tihnt^tunpttpb nilbp iiutuKtitnu i [tub unt-iun^ohy 

np [lu I nptul^u U- iPtuptPphnpi uiutuq '^tuutupiub utu^tfui'b tf-nll 

^ utn^Y L-uin. '^Y ^[t'Ui^ L<^[i'bifb. ^ First hand in A ^ A. which an early 
but not the first hand corrects into k'l'. * B C for ^ Irplr^ have Irppnpt^. 
° V reads um. «^ Jfi ft'u^ <luiuujptu^, C D um. n^ Jfi omitting ^uiuuipuilf. 
^ V iTutu'hliuigh. '' V utuipnpnpba'i' t- ^ Thls chapter is divided in A 

into heads by the letters «», p, ^, 7- written above the text. ^ V qb'i'^gu. 
^^ V puA. 11 V has order A^um.. ^^ This chapter is divided like 

the last by letters written above the text. ^^Y mnJl, [,!& omitting 

<;u,uu.pu.Ii. 1* V tiq-fth^. 1= V tTuipSunjU. 1" V Jltu.pu.'bl'u. ^^ The 
passage L. 4^, tut^bituinpuiiTuil^uij^pb down to .pui'Lq^ nUi tn-ui is asterisked by 
first hand in A, and after Imju a lacuna is left in text of ten letters which 
a later hand fills up thus {ft. ftu{ nSL hpliutlif,. 1* V /»-i.fr^ ^^ V mumgutt.. 
In d'ujtuu.'bg'b just below the sufRx % is wanting in V and in A is added in 
early but not first hand. 



I20 ARISTOTLE. 

lluiUinbaUi Qtf-li h^i lluiiP niItubirn[i-nt-P-ftL% : Auy gluiLtTnli-ni-la-trLuUt u. 
ns utu^Juib linpqfi* tPiunuJili : nuiha^ nOh hn-iu U- t^ 

tuuujuuJUy IL. uitrnjl itu luujhuiriuau, nujunp lunn-tru/U luuiuTjajuut ptunm.^ 
uiut-tnp u//z_ tul/nlruJiljj U- Kut%n.iTnSlTUjiu ', tt. n-UMnAlTUMi inlrnjii nu 
pl^nnulituljujnnh 4" • .P'^'^nb ^""nt H"^ JuJnJp%n innh JuJun'LLnL%pb 
iU. niSbbU nPP tun- \^ujuuiniuL hmi uujKiPuth jiunintlajuurfih i ftuuui^ 
/y^u u. tttlrni-nj^alj JutuLnbnL%pby annu' nubfi'h hL.nuJatM/li -^pi-nnp^ fi 
uiupiPnbnjh Jujubnbiu%n^^ ujfL. *Ln lU \uiuuiniuli utiiKtluib ytnntu^ 

ijujuuj^lj* Uin- nn U- JuinifnUnjb ifajuhnunuhiih ; uiujiunt-ntruh^ A. 
^LupniSbtu^ /A^A * ^ i/ic-y^^- DtuhnJli tun. JJi ^UJuuinujli uuj^ifmb 
unniu uiuuunbnubpnh -ttunujjuiuuib'ij % 

J-O* t?*- U.U, r^ujpd.huJiiupuiujfi^nntJbuji-nujtib inn. JhJhaibnuy iltUplrui'ha 

iTtuuiub^pb p-iuqlfuiguiL. '■ L. ItU npp ">^' juipinni^uiuniunn'U q-hn ' 
^luUqb qirf^ Juiu%pl£nL^^pli' n-fi p nubfih uin. JfiJhuiliu • au/hnft^^ 
[it-piupa/li^i-pn^p fi 'hnguihy^'^ , l^aij m-pbiRi : L- qjnpglru miupiunhini-l' 
/""5"""/' Z_ "'-/' I't-pui^uiIi^L.p n^ ^"{J Pf' iluibuipn.iubli'b'- L. uin. 
np Jaiubftl^ uijingph p^prnjuiuinfi^^ ; L.^^ unjbuj^u, L. i/illbuipn^(i^ 
^^u •laiutip^nLfbppii, ij-bp [iilii nL%li'b : nu/ljnfi 'uJuiUuiujItu ajiinuiiu^ 
plruij[i liupinpuj'b^,_pn_g, nup Illy, L. np^ ^pujJuii-uifi'U tun. iQiJk^ 

h"'( h •I^P"iJ Pn^nj' "i_np t'"gk tTuiliuijIrj^ tpP"^ P^ iPaJunuipi^^ 
unpui, ij^fip [I'li^^ nilulih uin. JfiJkui'bu, IfuitT [lUi'h ni-plrp: L buiiT Apa 



20 



25. 



1 /»2_] V n^Lu. " L]'V L uiu. 3 V ^ ^pnu'hu.liU.g'L. * V iTu, ptfb njU . 

« V [.uli uiuiui which the Greek demands. « V u,L-qu,y%. ■? V qnpu. 

* V ^1-puipu/b^i.pnp. V Jiuu%liu,gij. ^ V om. ■^uiuuipujlf. " V om. L. 
^^ d'sl"] V Irqjigf: " V has order : ^pujj: unpuj Jiuu. i* V om. L.. 

^^ N j"'pu,niXnriu,gb q[,p ; C agrees with A. i« V iTujuu/Lg. i^ „^] 

V n^lr%. IV'"^^] V lb. " %nguAk\ SO C D ; V ungu,-Uk. 

20 V ^u.pu,J'ou,/,%. 21 V om. A.. 22 Y ^^^^^^^^^^ 23 y u,lr,uj^%. 

2* V Jluu'Llinu'h^. 25 y qjjj ^^^. jj^ Q J^ Jg gj-j^ggj 



APPENDIX II. 121 



tun. nnu 



npu ^uipuiJiuL-infiii Jiuu'bfil^uibg'b^: L. ni inlrni-nipli^ aiJuiLui^ 
ib-P^ • J?""^^ tr'bp-iuilbujj L. n^fiU^iuJiubuilfJi'b Jmuuihg : huh nn 
n^ t b'hf&uiabluliai'L , q^ ""I"}- "■" I^P t'^t^ "'-^I'Sh '' "ill "'"-""-l^l 
q.uiu fih^ luuuiuglru nihilr^j. lujUni-, q^ l^ fiti^ np 'LiuIuIj^'Ij f-ni Ik 

30. UMjuMUiul^fth, II. l^ np lljrp^'b : L. fi iflrpaij Pni-nj' unjbui^u uiiuniJ 

qiHib 'biufuli^'b p-nuhi^ b-pltni-gb^- II. alrplfni-ub t Irnliaij ' L. uiiuujI^u 
ninu ^^Liuig^i p-^S t^P^ n ^l^iup^ ntnOa.utnlTu uifLbnui : L. putljlji 
unjbiMj^u : au/bop #i* A^> triild-uJiniuibujj JiuubpLuiban'h unntu' 

auibnp lUuiM/qiriui t^^ u. #?> u-u nn i nutu lunhnt-i ; tuujui i m-nlruU 

35. w> "IPSb ftp il^nuiliali unpiu' np h-ja-ir n<fi%< Irblo'lunbu/htMji : 
utnn nno iujnutuirj.nnniSbiui-niuq gftuuLpuiuqu niunlfiuqtuL. u. npo 
n * ^uiptaniSbiui-niugu n-pp^ ' 

*^\p"'k-e 4^3 ' 

\^t^ ftuLtuuj^u, uthpiuniup^° oiuhiuL-, Jpiajha^ lujunn^l^ uiu^'bf uiutug^ 
htOloui h"k "'//.p^ "jJyUl^Dh'U ^ putn uiujutiu^pjtub- nu/bqp ^tliju^ 
b. nu^L ^uijlrinif^ L. quijfupU ^uibiul^u'^'- tuutifg' ^^^l^lflj : ^ui uuffi^ 

uiuil/b uiuh, Jtuub iraibtrpLLnt-P-lruiUh p^^'Pj^ t"U ^ptiilj^nL.^\tihth-, 
hnLiun^ ilatuU nuMiPuahujUh* pjjuqnt-U ff-"/! ". 7"'/'" "*-"" ptutn : 

ntutiqfi //» puui fi\p[ruii/ pi^piuguib^i-p- uuijgpL _puihml^ uiufi : 
5. ^[lajup : trP-lr piuguimplrugk IP' ^'"'I'l' l'^i_ [rpuikni-Pfii-Vb 1^, mdaih^ 

uthiUL. um^JuMbliugl^' muiph-np : pt^^ uijuufkm"P'"p l^t_ ""-pf''!'- 
Ullimu pjugiuinplrugk • I''- uuffiuitulflj ^^uihuil^ f^L. pJ"g"""P'^'"l^ 
iTuiLlFpLnupiriiiJpli uui<liJhi'blruglr : iluiui q^ np^gu/b Jlul^bpLnu^ 
PtuJl/lj hgk' mjuoutU ^° L- ijUUiJimJtlfU luuuiugk- l^lj_ wufui nupboh. 
•^•ujbp fmliuiufku, L puu, [."bplru/b. ^u/ljiili_g^^ aiuft'U muiuglrun^u : 



1 V Jh.Jhliu.g'b. Such variations of spelling in regard to -rmu-b and its 
cases are frequent and need not be again noticed. ^ V •nlrqnj^g. 

3 V u.Iiu'hu.lil.'b. * V om. 4-. ^ V y-bpu.Bu.ju.lim'b. « V om. ^i^. 

T V qb Jf^i'- ' /'"-A^] V 4^ ^ P"--fr^ ' c yp\n^a. '" V ypiin^u-h. 

" C bpl,g. 12 V b-bpuiaLinjuAuy. " Over^ is a punctum delens in A. 

1* V om. ypir. 15 V lAsPu.mu.jin'buy. « np^'\ V bl- np^. " V pu,q^ujgu.% 

L b% np^. " V adds L before u,[,pu.pu.p. " Jl-^ijkg] so C D ; V .^u.ju. 
^^ Y u.Jb-Uuy'Uf.'u. ^^Y^u.%n.li. '^^ \ qziupJ-nL.ai. ^3 y /3^ SO always. 

"^Y u.juuif,uu.pu.p. ^5 Y uyugu.tu.uik". 26£)^^i^^. 

R 



123 ARISTOTLE. 

10. huh uijingli ^. li^ l''^i_ [''kB^ H""" [•'liglruuU, ^uijg b^lr uipq.lrug fluin 
UMujtalu^nduih '. 

I^L iuji [i,u,ouAutLf/lj ^t/<.n^J^ 'blrn^uMLiub ' ou/bo^ ^ i^ptuj piugnpny^^ 
tnaby Irnli-b-i^ 1^. nfy nKfilb^^ ^b-p^iMjliu/b : ^^lu^^ux tFrLtnUu/bi^nt^ubi 
LiuJ^ tfiuLlrn[i.nup-unfb) LuutP tujuujhuljtuQnb fii^Py "> /"^^ ^'^^ ^ 
%lrnKiuuiub' ptuia irfa^tT ai^^^p^* uuiLuii-ni-ma uiuuMugl^ no tri* utrn^iu^ 

15» LuMbt iMUMiP qJkhrby ihnluni-ub : L. uumiq, n ^^b \^[^ ou^aaL , uaji^iu^l^Ui 

lun-pb ^^lab % ouMhap n^lfb*. putn ttbolriM/by Jhh- tuuhy U- Liuii ipnop' 
UM n lun. uJii i/trpiupirphi ; nput^ : aji ilrujnAi utnpp iuuhy u. unptrtuu 
Jhh- : iSaiub ni-Jhab ^nifuiuhrnJtah tPirh- tf-ni u- nuJhuby uni-Uta a^n^ 

AKJ, uiuua'n.pqu ? (^"Y lutuiu nn-pbubj wii lUiL. umii ulrptupu'pnt-ha'ptlUh ^ ' 

£«// jja-lr k'p* HUp^ putn fibplrut'L ihnnp L. Jbh-y /j* hpa^n ib-iun^ 
i^npp oiuuiairuMi ifilj^pi U- Unptrualfli uIro~ i n.tupdtruMi tt aJriui-nu uiuirtTp 
piunnt-iP iIuMpryhu Q-tii j L-iiup-t^u uiuuiuu y fippni^ ap pjuaJiuuiUMutfju 

(<^0. uu aujlj abnuuj* IL, p intruujpu/bpu uiuuiui-Uy P^V P tnutU puaant-du x 

IL. uitt iLu Irpuuuiba-nL^Ijb U- trn-iuLu/bajiulAi U. fii_pujnu/ib<ftt-pnniiMMju^ 
uj^utrmgb dumUuiL ^ju/llr/i/^^ : h"h Jhhrh LumiP dtnoph // ♦ ^ luAu/i&i^ 
ouMbtul^y uMji^iut^^tn tun. ^^>* ^^"^*fb ""*- "{Jl ^f'UUibh JktSrU /t dtnopb* 
Muujiu ni-pbrub u-pit.irtp^i all unpui tun-pb^ltaU irb z 

^^\puj[^^ p ; 
30, \*-i- t^Jl_ ii-Ui p-b ll^gk np qunuuM ^tn'bw^ t^U ^ ^P^ "^ tf'3^* "t. 

k unguj %yp^UM!^iuh L. n^ ^'^tl ^"'*^%t 1f!C^^ " tj^ t^-B^ V"*" fthphuMl^^ 
UMn^ni-i2 *"Jl_ ^n- t>y[]^ ilb^ptnpirpinuiu ^'^. q^iupq. £pgfi uiupiT^^ t'^t}^ 



^ ^J'HJU'S^' ^ C Om. UMpq_Lg. 3 g %iujg'^ SO CDE : V %uijbgU, 

^ ^ ^ui'buj!^[t'b, Q^uihiul^. ^ ^'""] V pigb putn, ^ V om. ii-* 'V 

linphuMl^. 8 Y ^nJ^^utrn.f.g'b. ^ V i[lrpinpl^pni-p[»i:ij. ^^ y ^/?f , 

^^ From [i'UplruM% down to end of section is wanting in A owing to loss of 

one folio. ^^ D iz/n^mi-a. ^^ C ^npp, l* V np. ^S V [,'bglriMi%u. 

1*^ V iMMj^. 1'^ V ijypiuplrpyini^ 18 y Qj^ uiupj\ In A thcrc is a late 
erasure before the J\ where p seems to have stood. ^^ After ^'u^ 

V adds ungiu. 



APPENDIX II. 



123 



uui%p* u^uiuiuM<^lrug^ *buph ^uJtJui%a.utduMjh iib[rn^ujLiu%uh p%n.nublTi : 
35f ii. fi%ptrutbp fip&iug^ t"L ^^^>"'^"'^ • ^"'^7^ umuiujiu'^^ ^ujJiuLa.UM^ 

Jiujb • *bJpb U- uko- u- ipnpp Q-"/' ^^^ot ^ *""- ""* ^["KBP* ^ "*"" *Ajf 
unpi uiju Jkh- : umiuum m-ptrUb* *hnjh L. iDrh- L. iJinpp puui 'bJh'b lui-ph^ 
%uiLh^ ^-"i iutumuM^i^' t^lb^o^ ^uji/iuiia.iui/uifb ahlrp^uiLuiLt^ r^n.^ 
p, 0« itL^cri : uijl f> <pu<p-ni-p ^tuilu/ua.tut/iitju abtrpKiuLtMibupb* p'hq.niJbarri 

^Itquibi ft Jtrpujj aj^tuanufa-EMtn'b * ap p%n.nLJbiuLtu1b ^irp^tuLtuarnj 

L. u&tUL. jj" ^iuJuj%if.iuifutjb : Jf/r %iu^ L- n^ uyinglj^ n^ ^ P'i^ ^* "P 

5» ^uiJuMbq-UiJuiih iihsrp^iuliuMhupU phn.ntJjp : II. pbplrujbp hbotFUiLg 

UfUiutui^lA ^bpKujLtMj'bp a.ni i ouibaft pir 4r i/h^a^ thnpnuub uhp^UM^ 

liiMMli' luuMiu ni-nlrilb, "> 4" Jbirli ifinam-iTftli "lils pC^mlfiub : L. n^^uui- 
10. utul/uiui-nfii: fiul/ uiiuaj plruffrm li. n^np^ luiLfA^gii ^nuiu luuuiugk • 



\j.L. JhAuii-uAq.. qP %lrp^Lulin,.p^[,i-V ^m'hmliJ,%, mn. [, u,lrq^^^ pni.[, 
^U ^u/bq^ ^pnJUy umnpnL.m^'^ 'ulrp<^uiliuj1i .^Irlj, qmn. JK^ 
qa.Jp f, umnpU.^^ muhin^^ ^uiul, jnjj- mL.b,b Jl-ingn^X,^^ u,u,pu,^ 
15. liiugnupba/b. iUiL nfnpuiu a,^a,p<,^u ^n^ %Jh,^lrgl,%'^^ : h- I^JIf- 

gftb "uyp^uiliuigpU uu,<^uui% piug uuyg^^ Jh,qu,plrplri_i ^uAqbj'U'f^^^ 
UMuhiti^ I, Jl-Jba.'bg u,u,pu,lpugyuiyp. f^Jl.l'g ubn^l-, itp<;u,^uAu 

1 V tq^gf.. 2 f.plru.g] V l,\glraAg ; in A first hand obliterates p before g. 
3 V has order i^l, ^u.j: * C om. L. ^ V iyVb. ' V ^lrp<,u,liu% ; so 

often. ^ V .^nju.gn..fHra.%g. » C OHl. <-//, ' ^-^""YF^^;, , "7 ^^ "ii" 

" V uiu.u.u.<l[.'u. 12 V adds 4- after %lrp^u.liulL. ^^CDLJk(.;Y Jk^. 
1* V 4- [.lig^. ^' After u,uu.ugk V adds ^n/_: C omits with A. ^^ V 

u,&.lP,. " V uu.npbn..Hb. " {. nu,npL\ V puu,npL ; D^uu.npL. V 

R a 



124 ARISTOTLE. 

I— 

f V/wyo n> p-ni-[i 0UM%iu!^i ^q.nublj^ qjmi-U^* ^ qhni-tuqh : ^[t^^ : 

A. "> A 'I^P'HJ pnt-nj : npu^tul^' hplr^^y ^pbtf.jig'lj , n^ftb^^uMi-l^ia 
^ftba.', DUih Irnlrp tuuttU t £l #7* h-plrnh j Irn^gb : it fi* lutfu/btiili^y 
tuji lujinj iiut-l^in iuJuibuiL tuufib z U. " > ^ 'l—P^US iuutughingb 
pLninnnt/liby i? ♦ "["^J fft-nnt^ iiui-l^uth II. unt-iuab uiup : A^y ""V"* 

25. atMjbuiLpb* n< n'bn.niJbb qjuii-l^utb L. qbni-uiqb i U. ni-pnpj ^luutni^^* 

iftubtMMt-tMibn. pu/bi-njb U- a^iMtbn-^uuj U. uuib^uiha.I^utb UMupix ouMliap 
hi^putotJub^i-p tuuhplring% oiuLuiLuig, ^iuba.l^ut^ U. tiib^uibii.hin uMu^i 
npqiu% : JuipJ^f L. ^u/bq-k^m L. u/L^u/ba.^in Uiu^ : U. jd-^Ui U- qnjt^ U. 

oO. tMibqnia. UMuh : uiuuil^u II. h iJtrpuMj luitnapb Autn-hqlrinQ pi-ptupinb^ 

♦ A'-/' ^lubo-l^tn L. atb^uibiLi^ui uiuh : hub uijingby npnuib uptMibiL^uiTU 
n^ puMbtuLo^ /7> uiupfi ^1J^ P^nuiruqftb '^ VJ/^ "- "^'J'lJ^ iMiufii ^ : 
npuMiuL i ujpiM/i/uin.pni-ja-litJb* /» * utitpfi ^'J/" » ^IJt "^11J1~ ""'P ' 

tuji itut-l^ut 'hiPtiibo ' u- utuhtntuu* Q"J*l- "- "'^llJf- "> H'^Ph UIJ^* 

OO. ^"11 utPuMU X iMMuiiu ni-plrnhy Diuht-.n mIm iTuMliUMi-Uihn. trnpap nt-pngU 



. S t I ^/tAZf *, lujutuhuhpu ujuhby npo up mbodUtT tthpiruMbo np A^> Irllbi tunnq 
a,fi# uMupb : u, LtUiP npujl^u qptupn. u. Afl4"? 'HJl'H^" um. lUji : 
npq.ntf^' ' Jh^^ •• "(J"} "p P*^ t"y "(JUU "'"A ' ^"'^tA nt-pni-i/ph, 
utr& luu^ : u. qpqbtutqutm^q J '^fflj «"'A> '^*' "/' A^>_ ^^ - .f'^^A 
b. nL^pni-tJpb Lpi/buju£tMJtn^L uiu^ i uiuuj^Uy L. npntMib Jhu/bojuJ] uiiio 

pJ^ uujuiqfrulip luufiii : It. ^ ^ lujuiqftufiau* tun.pl/ ^L^paii : npL^ : 
ni^iuLnt-P-ltL^i urptut/iun.ptit-pliiJb : qq.ujjnt.p^L% i tfiubtunni-p-^t^i 



1 V [rp!iliuM%i^tVby so in next line. ^ y <l%qfgit. ^ V ^^»^V 

V tut/tuhtu^^. ^ ft 'I^P^g] V ^ tf^puMj utMMjg ; C ^ ^ UUMjgb. ^ V 

%p.-ujg%. 7 V om. ^. 8 Y ^(j^g ^ before ^/ii%^4-iff. ^ ^ ^^] so 

C D E ; V has L. tuJiu'Ltu^ ^JJt' ^^ ^ l^iun-b-gLring, ^^ npDttA\ SO 

CDE ; V /7^^. 12 v^«,^a,f 13 CDE omit Pnt.Ugl.%. i* CDE 

iiiu^. 1^ 1[/i/;u^^] so CDE ; V has 'btTiu'hp L ut'bifhu/bg, ^^ ^u/bt.nj%\ 

The Paris MSS. usually have this form ; V ^ut^njh, ^^ V np^lt. 
^^ t] CD 4-/^. 



APPENDIX II. 12^ 

q-pnt-Ppi.^ : ^uAqp uijyUuiJb uiutuglran^u, mju, np /H,^ ^u^, mjfng 
uiuft^- L. litaiT npufk" ^uipq.^ L figk^y ui/iaiq^ iniL ufj^, L n^uij^^ 
5. t'^tj ^'"''^ib nLiiui^ni-PfiLii, ni.pni.3b niim^/ii.^^t.'J/ aiuti. L JuiliiMi^ 

gni.piii.i, ni.pAi.Jpit i/hi^iugni.pfiLii : L q.pni.p/,1.%, ni.pni.tlb n.pni.^ 
PpL-tl' L. lujlfb unjbuf^u : \',prl. iun.fi'b^, 4"'^, np_pu/b^ Jfiu/bqjuiT 
fiiiglruib^^ np^ pi^ UVb, uij^ngb '' uiufib : L. tpuiT lipui^u njimpn. L. 
tS^' "{)l^qV""ihu^ "»"- •"JU '^t'^k^- [lriun%, JU^ uiufi. ain. ui/ij 
^utbq^ uin. UJJI_ JtS- uiufi ihiunitq. : L. "biTmb, npni-Hb ^ "bJiub aiuU : L. 
10. utji^b u^umJtufi^pb^ uiybu^l^u utn. ji'btaiuh'b : 

X}*- h tuil^nnJu/bni.nb^ u. i^iMignt.p^ubi u. ^bfiutnpbt n-pnt-Pftiio nJuibn • 
u. iypnt.p^ub0^^ uin.pb^gb ' hub pbLnnJiublr^t LtutP ^ htuiby hoMiP 
%uinirfliy unoiu n ^trh n.pni-Philba : puMjg itnpuibnubuipjup luiumglr^ 
ing gi,pnuPtMti/bgb uiuftb i 

15. X'^utjn V u.'blrpCtuuunjni.pfiub'b j iiin.pb<i.nOu i npLyb : lun-tuph^ 

%ni.pfiy <iupnL.pirtM/b 'blrp^tubui'b ^ : irpLtitputb^i.p*^ lun^ph^^ 
nb^ I U. JiuLuManuPhy u/ba.fiinni.pirtMsu : pjnjg /i* uijl/butjbfi inn. 
pi^i^figbj a-nj "blrp^uil^aib : ouibq^ l^pl^buiu^aiinl^p n^ t'^i_ ^ 
'blrp^iuliiub'-^ '• L. n^ Irn.uiujuiml^li'b, L. n^ uyui^fiulruig^pb "^ /• 

20, Jhni-iP ni-Jho : V^uijg pni.fi niMin.iui.bfb b- nbni.iunb nbq.nubir^ uin.^ 

Utt< D% sauAqll iil/iu'b 'itui.k'in L.'bm.uiquiufi : L. lu'b^u^i^tniuq.njb . 
jiuuliin L. "bnuiuaiuufi: hpl^iupuib^i.pn^'^ fibnguibl^, lun.^'b^k ■ 
ouibnfi 'biTiuVb, m-pnui/pii "bJajb luuji : L. aibnni.qjuq.ijj%%, ni-pni.3b 
iubanL-aJua-n/tl : uilin*uiJlr%uijbp uin-fHi^^pii, ^q.ni-%fib quinJui.lrQt 

25. L. ijbni.iuiiaU : ^lu'bij^ l^plfbutuiaiinfilfb, n ^luufi juii.kut L. %ni.iuij_ : L. 

n<iMijuujhulruig*bi It- n ^Jp p"^ 

1 ki] V ti. 2 V oiup,. 3 B omits ^-upT-. * V 4-. ^ V a^./it,^^ tri ; 

D u.n.fi'b^k. ^ V np^. '' uijingii] SO C ; V «^/_"5^ r'L ^ ^ -Jl^13^- 

s V nupA,.Hb. 10 V q-pni-Pf^-b. " V adds lA. ^^ i-^J^] so C D ; V A. ^mJl 

^^YjuMufigting. ^* Y 'blrp<;u.^n,.p[i..'b. ^^ Y ju,n.pb^^. ^^ V trp^m^ 

^u.'b^i.p'b ; C D ypliiugui-b^up^-b. " V lA. 18 In A inchoate^ after --b. 

1' V cm. [i. 20 V -bJluVb. 21 V aibC^uIbufiuinjb ; C D u.'b<,a,'bnf,inm,^njb'b. ^2 V 

t bpli. 23 V a.n.li'b^k; A has punctum delens over "b. 24 ^ufijuiuku, 

L in..u,i} so C ; V B pbq.ni.%[i HJU.L.k-n'b L i^nuui,^. ^6 ^ juijui^liubiug-b. 



136 ARISTOTLE. 

V jyiiiujba uiiL^'U ^fph ^ uin-'^uil£uiq.iupSiub u/</^t> : <^li^ii : i-aiiuuj, ui'h 

30. ujufi &iun.uij : L. inl^p ituiiLuij^^ uiuft uikp • It- ^p^uiufiuuilil^, 

Lhui-nj^ Lnlfbuimiuinfil^li % L. l^fiufi'U^, l^pl^ltiuufUlinl^li'b kp kb"b ' ^ 

Jtiirli' "bni-iuq^^ Jhh- : U. 'bnL.iuab, Jkh-p^ "bnuuiqj uuiuf^ru L. ft ifbpuMj 

mjingnb: fViuyn ^niniflli-, 1^ bpplrp q^ uimpphplrugli puui puin.ftbx 

npniMib : tfujl/tunnt-fa-fti^y ifiuuiuolrit-njb uiup JuMuusgni-^^pub : u. uum^ 

35. ^ Jh. Iiwablt'l't i/iti^uigni-phiui'f^ t/ui^tugt£p : L. q^uynufdy qq-Ulfj-nj 

"fi/h. aiftMJjni-P-fii^b ; It. qq.uiiJll'Uf aq.ujjni-P-ku/b'J iiq.U£l^ ^ p-'HJS """^'V/^ 

4: ^pp^^P} ijb "7 ja-nt-ijuah Cujuatn.ujpSlri : irp- n* phutu/btrpiup 

uin- np uiutib piugiumptMugph : 'HJI l^nb^^^sb "P p^uniuutpiriugb : 

npputpi fa-L-, bp-lr pujnujutpb-ugh* ^uiuni-y n* ^ujuuinjupSi^* ^""-i 

p. 7. fa-L-nj : atuhalt rf * Jt" phinaihljpuip : ujn-UjOpub putniutnpiruii ^ • 

p-li. Ci/i/_ni- : Duihn^ n< puut npnuiP ^uil-j putn i^juJ] ja-u. unput 

tuuft : ujji puui npnuiP pL-iuunpb ^ : ouibap putaifutg II. tuiina frL- 

K^ npp n < irh \tUL.o : iuujum iTla-lr puiqiuuiplruap phtautbiroMitpy [l. 

5. ^tubuMn.uip3i^ i npuiiuL: pit. ^tji-tui-npfi pii.i L. piLUit-np%j fa-Ljiii 

[a-lLuii-np : 

I ^"1/3^ "PP^^P' lb ^ iubni-uibiuq.np^lri pirplm ^uipbtui-np if-, tpir 

"i— k"iJ3^ iiillini-tr Ui/L np phrfuihirptup pjuiguitnpirugh* ^hLI^ alrn^ 

utut-p hpii puMgtuuiplrugpy n<^pbtiiu/bfi ^ ptunuiutpnt~fa-pb» DUtbqh /i< 

10, pum npnL-tr*Uiuub 4" putn tiMjuiP unptu tuuft olrttftb i oti/btifi i/U *btUL^ 

npng n^ ^nit ^Irrjb^. iftuiib npnj L. n^ ^ujl^tiii^tupS.!^, ^tubn^ iiuL. ni 



1 V &u,njujf,%. 2 Y l^f,u„JU. 3 V llku-b. *Y k. 5 V qku. 

^ "Uni-tui^^ V "hpnuiuif^ tuuft. '' tlhh-ft^ V ilkh-ft tuuft. ^ V Irppkpt SO 

always. ' In A first hand adds in margin the alternative reading 
irui^mgnt.pttut/p, which V has. " In A first hand adds in margin alter- 
native reading tf^uynt.ptutiJp, which V has. ^^ V <luj^tuti.u,pif,i^ 12 y 
tpk. ^^ In A a heavy vertical line before the «» indicates perhaps 
that the scribe began to write a p, but desisted ; V om. ^in qb^qbttugfi. 
* V fttiuiuAilrpuip tutt. iun.tu^Vb. 1^ Before puigiuutplriui B adds t/b- ^^ V 
om. k. ^^ "Unpui. 18 "Through loss of one folio the text is wanting in 
A from pwjgk^ to unuutju. The text here printed is V. ^^ B has tu'Unthfb. 



APPENDIX IL 127 

uyuuiku apfibiuliaiL. ^'b^piugiuuiplrugli. ^Irq^ii ^Irquiunpf, ^Irq^ IiumX 
npufk" qb'"Pt ^ tS^ uijiuiqq.ujp.iup. ^u/bij^ u/bnJb n^l^uij, L ^uiLui^ 
q.uipii; bpir ptimuiUlrpuip puigmmpbugf,. ^uibq^ olrnuiunp'h obnlTUiL. 

15. ^Irquiunp ^ : \]nj'ljufku L fi 'ltP"iJ "iJUJd^- ^[•q^'li fini-lu^ ftljuiui%lr^ 

puip puiguiuipliugfi q-fjuuii-np^ ^uib'^ lllr'bq.ui'bi-nj puiguimp/Tuil^, ouiltqli 
n^puui nprn-iT ^Iriiq-uAifi ir lf.£ni-lu nubfi, ouAinfi puiqniLifp A Ltr'hn.ui.^ 
%lruig q.^iL.fa n^ni-%fiii, L. uijuuf^u q^fii-puii. ftlrpL-u uin.g^ no, "png "> 
LumIm u/bnuu/bp* L-P-br juin-ui^ngh L- luipjguib^ "/If? ""^ unuuifu'^ 

20. \uiuutn.uipd.irb n.ngpb u/bnt-mbpb, nnuj^u u. fi illrpuii lUjn-UJ^utuutqir^ 

ipgb : ^ pii-njlit la-u.ujt.np', L. ^ oirni^iyb, olrnujunp : \*Mn- ujJlibiAjb 
ujn.p'bi^ptj, irja-h- puutujuh-pujp pujgujuipa-ugft%, ujil. ^ujbujqujpdu% ujujtbi 

So. ujiqirptr mn. ipfiujujt-np h^S pujgujuipirugh'b^ u. ns uJtL np ujufi'b'b, /i« 

^UjLujtfMJpS^k' ' 

\}i- ujulrtn Jiji It. Ai "np [unuuini^'ijlrg&/ng'b^^ ujil ^uj^mq.ujpiutj 
ujuftgb-ing'^ L. ajhrn-ujligpU %nguj Lujgiring ; n ^ l^i_ \^ujqujqujpXl^. 
&-p-& jun. h'b^ uJUJutuj^tringU pujgujuipirug^* u. n^ tS ""^ "P" 

luufiljb: ^[ilikrlj' h-tun.ujj, trplr A^ uA pujgujmplrugfi : ujji_ Juipq.nj. 

30. ^uJiT trp^nuiuilbi.nj- L. IfuitT Ajp nupni-g L. figt^^ ujjuu/fiukujgu, n^ 

CujLiuiLUJnSk^ : DuiblAl n< nliuiuj'bp ^ pujgUJuipnt.fa[itMi : U. L.u, lr[d^tr 
ffbinui'blrpuip pujgujutplruJi_[igk ujn. np mufiU^'^' ujJk'buijb u^ujpujpui^ 
pSilrglriAg^^ uJjfng'b, np_p j^ui^q-UiJ^ u{uju,uj<lmp_g lAi- puijg Hbuiglrinj 
UJjup jihuijbnj' UJIL np pujguJuiplrguiLb, phuujjhtTpujp, ujil uuj 

35. ujuujugf,- ^^'^^i": tpir 6-m/tm, ujil lAp uiuf,^^; ufujpuipujpilrgting^^ 

ujjing'b^^, np_p jJ^ui'tiq-UJiT iqujuiuj'^ujp_p lA &>%% : '^{l^iri' tp^nuiu/blli 

^ .f^in^^]B qii..-[u tpt. ^^uj%]Bujjf_n^ s D pujgujuip&i. * A rcsumes 
with unuujjij, for which V reads unuuj. = V ^^uj^ujqjupilA. " V qf-gt^. 
' After pLuj..np in A is a lacuna of seven letters. * V ujufm hflk. ^ V 
^ujliujq^ph^l.'b; B agrees with A. " "i_"p.p\ V B #.^ np^ lA '[• ; C n^/i. 

^^ V tunuuinjlujifiglringi. ^^ V u.'bnLUJ%g. " ^^4-] SO VEB and SeCOnd 

hand in C ; D and first hand in C have tptr. " V ujn. npu u,u[.%%. " V 

uiujpujpu.pSil.glr^g. 1" „«,] SO C ; V B uu. J/iuijIj. " V npqujij, whlch IH 

marg. of A in first hand. " -""^] so D E ; V ujuujugl.. ^^ V t «f«./,«.. 

p^pibfug-b; DE A- uiu.pu.pjujpS.bghing'b. ^° •HJL!'3^'\ SO C ; V uJjing. 



128 ARISTOTLE. 

b. Miufltnt 111% ajii % iiuph-tun-UMjb umh. %iu tuu^^ i ouibq^ &-iun-iUjt inb 

h-tun-iui tuuuMuaft' UMiulrf&ir #7 < nhutuMhhpjun pMtquMtnnlruQhy utrv nn luuph 
iuiupuiujuipSib'alrina tiMjinqU » iL ubuiQifinj upujji/nj utrt. np piuqtumptr^ 
qiuL-l/f n \ luuLuuap mn- uum ' tupn. puMatuuiptTuap O'UMn.uuj uiupn.ni U- 
5. p-li^Kuii-ni- i U- ujUJputpuipSq^ Jiupn.njb » uit^pb utiiu iljji* auMbafi #i« 

li-u h-uinjMijli utn. ifujpn. uMuuauqh : outhap /it "inj «""> "- " > a-uin-UJi ' 
4" I "(J""/^"* "- ^uti-nLjbi ihuiputpuMpdqp ° ld-L_uit-npb QJ^I * oa^nfi 
#75 U-U trnpah p-uJ/, ojn.n'bipq^: ouiunp n^ "111 /<r"-U/£_#»/7A, U- #t> ^WIm 
10, Irnpqh nt-pni-p ' umumum nuptrthi ujfiuih puigujutplrij umu- np npU ' pbutut^ 

ulrpjupb uiup : Ll Irfa-tr u/hni-b LuMiq^y n.pL.puiL. pjuquiutpnt-P-ftul/it 
ipt^h ; "- '* ^"ilJy ^^JplfUMunp ^ p-irpiLu u/bnubuia.nph'tri : II. um iuumI^u 
pjiiguimptrqlTtn